《Marriage Contract: Love Game With CEO》


 Chapter 1 Marriage Registration

    "Don''t be so stiff. Lean in closer!" the photographer ordered as he held his camera in his hand.


    Mary Lu leaned against the man uneasily.


    "Smile." The photographer frowned. He waved his arms around exasperatedly, not satisfied with all the photos that he had taken. "Wedding photos are supposed to be happy and sweet. Relax!"


    Well, this wedding was anything but... She didn''t even know what the man next to her looked like now. He probably had an indifferent face.


    Mary Lu forced a smile into her face as she stared directly at the camera. Soon, the photos were finally taken. The three of them sighed in relief.


    When she walked out, Mary Lu could hear the photographer complaining to himself, "I''ve never seen such a strange couple. They may look like a match, but they act as if they''d just met!"


    Mary Lu sighed and shook her head. She really wanted to act natural, but was there really anything natural about the situation that she had just gotten herself into?


    Was this marriage anything to be proud of? The only reason she was getting married in the first place was all because of a contract!


    It turned out a marriage certificate was also very cheap. In fact, it only cost them nine dollars.


    It was drizzling when they got out. Unfortunately, the two of them didn''t bring umbrellas.


    "Where are you going?" William Lan asked. He was now Mary Lu''s husband, especially since they already got their marriage certificate all sorted out.


    "Let''s go home first." Mary Lu stared at the grey sky. Droplets of rain slid down her cheeks. "I can go back myself."


    "What about your mother? Should we go and see her?"


    She slowly shook her head. "She''s still in a coma. You can go ahead with your work," she said almost bitterly, but he didn''t really mind.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to the company first." Without another word, William Lan strode towards the luxury car across the road. Although Mary Lu didn''t know how much it cost, she could tell it was extremely expensive from other people''s envious gaze.


    Without looking back, he slipped inside the car.


    Mary Lu was still in a daze as she watched his retreating figure.


    She remembered the first day she met him.


    That day, Mary Lu was called into the CEO''s office. She was just an assistant manager of the Public Relations Department. Why did the CEO suddenly want to see her? Had she done something wrong?


    Filled with anxiety, she entered his office. It was the first time she came to meet her boss, William Lan. At a closer look, he looked like a man without flaws.


    He was incredibly tall with a well-defined jaw line. He pursed his thin lips. There was something about his eyes that drew her in. After looking into them for a long time, she felt as if she was falling into an abyss. He was wearing a black suit which highlighted his built figure, but she thought that he would look more suitable in blue.


    "Are you Mary Lu? The assistant manager of the Public Relations Department?" William Lan said calmly, holding a document in his hand. He stood up and walked to her side. "It''s stated that two years ago, your mother had been diagnosed with cancer. Your father has even abandoned both of you. Are you experiencing a hard time?"


    What did he just say? Mary''s jaw dropped as she stared at the man standing before her.


    ''How could a CEO be so concerned over a lowly employee? Did he perform an investigation about me?''


    "Thank you for your concern, Sir. I''ll be fine," Mary said calmly, trying not to be affected by his words.


    "Are you sure?" William leaned against the corner of his table. "What about the treatment fees that you owe to the hospital? Even with your part-time jobs, I don''t think that''s enough for you to pay them back. At least not until a few more years."


    Mary blinked, stumbling backwards. "How did you know all of this?" she demanded. "Are you investigating me? What the hell are you up to?"


    William wasn''t affected by her demanding questions as he fixated his sharp eyes onto her. "Yes. There was an investigation," he openly admitted. "I want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal? What deal?"


    "Marry me, and I''ll pay all your mother''s medical expenses." William didn''t even pau


    se.


    "Well, I''m not interested." Mary was about to turn around and walk away.


    "Are you sure?" She froze.


    There was something in his question


    that made her hesitate. Her marriage had always been something that her mother was worrying about.


    Mary winced at the thought of her mother on the hospital bed. The doctor had told her that her mother could only last a few more months. If she faked her own marriage, then she might be able to fulfill her mother''s dying wish.


    Mary''s nails dug into her palm. "What should I do?"


    "I have a contract right here. You can have a look." When she turned, he handed her a few papers. "Everything''s clearly written. In fact, you don''t even have to do anything. You''re my wife by name only. Everything you do should be coordinated with me, obviously, in case if we share any sparring viewpoints."


    Mary looked over at the contract uncertainly.


    Seeing as she still had doubts, William waved his hand. "You can think it over and give me your answer tomorrow. If you don''t have anything else you want to say, then you can go."


    "Wait. Why do you want to do this? What benefits will you get from this?" she demanded.


    He shrugged. "You don''t have to know that. All you need to do is consider what''s best for you."


    That ass! ''He thinks he can rule the world!'' she thought.


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and left. When Mary returned to her desk, she opened the contract. It was indeed short and concise.


    The marriage would only be for one year. Although they were required to live together, sexual intercourse was prohibited. The man would be responsible for all living expenses and her mother''s treatment. He would also compensate her with a monthly salary of a hundred thousand dollars. The marriage would be public, and the woman would be asked to cooperate with him in important events.


    Gazing at the contract, Mary was completely dumbfounded. With so much money, all the problems in her life would simply disappear. Not only would her mother receive better treatment, but she also didn''t have to work until midnight. It wouldn''t even harm her, but was it really just that simple? As she was hesitating, her phone rang. It was from the hospital. She gritted her teeth and answered, "Hello?"


    "Is this Mary? Your mother is in bad condition. She has been sent to the emergency room. Come prepared."


    "What?" she shrieked. "I''ll be right there. Doctor Cao, please do whatever you can to save my mother."


    "We''ll do our best."


    Mary rushed to the hospital that day. Fortunately, when she arrived, the doctors had informed her that her mother was already stable. Her shoulders sagged in relief. She gazed at her mother''s limp body through the glass window as a surge of warmth soared through her system.


    "Miss Lu," the doctor beside her uttered, and she turned around.


    "Dr. Cao, I can''t thank you enough."


    "There''s no need. This is what we do." He smiled. "But there is a problem with your mother''s medical fees. I don''t want to urge you about this given your mother''s state, but..."


    "Dr. Cao, I understand. I''ll pay the fees in three days," Mary said firmly, already making the decision in her heart.


    After walking out of the hospital, Mary took out her phone and dialed William''s number. "I promise to sign the papers. I just need the money first..." There was a pause before Mary nodded. "Thank you."


    Mary had just sold herself to the devil.


    She stopped, shaking her head at the memory. As soon as she looked up, she could see that William was still looking at her in his car.


    Although he was already thirty, he was still pretty fit. In fact, he had assets worth around a hundred million dollars and he was also extremely handsome. Why would such a golden bachelor ask her to fake a marriage with him?


    Seeing as he had already left, Mary pursed her lips and shook her head. There was no use to think about such details. She should just mind her own business.


    The hospital was the last place she wanted to go to, but she arrived there again in hopes that her mother''s condition had gotten better. She was hoping that her mother would wake up and see that her daughter had completed her dying wish.

 Chapter 2 The Wedding Night

    Mary walked into the hospital and headed over to her mother''s enclosed room. She had already gotten used to staring at her mother through the glass window.


    For the past year, her mother had slipped into a coma. She knew in her heart that her mother didn''t have much time left. ''Mom, you have to wake up please. I have yet to tell you the good news, '' she thought as she placed her hand onto the glass, hoping that her mother could hear her pleas.


    After watching at her mother for an hour, Mary had already given up on the idea that her mother would wake up today. She shook her head, and walked away.


    Suddenly, as she turned, Mary bumped into someone by accident. When she looked up, she caught sight of a delicate woman and an elegant man. It seemed as if she had met them from somewhere, but she just couldn''t tell where.


    The man was holding onto the woman, shooting Mary a glare.


    "I''m sorry," Mary quickly apologized.


    "Watch your damn way! What the hell?" Although the woman''s voice was charming, the same couldn''t be said with the profanities that had slipped out of her mouth.


    ''Is my luck really that bad?'' Mary thought, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. She consciously moved to the side to pave way for the couple.


    Her mother had always taught her not to waste her time in fighting other people.


    "Nancy, let''s go to the doctor, okay? Didn''t you say that you feel uncomfortable?" the man said softly, finally stepping in between them. At the man''s voice, the woman''s arrogance disappeared in an instant. She shyly held the man''s arm and strutted away, not even bothering to look back.


    Mary snorted quietly. It was time for her to go home.


    As she walked away, she didn''t see that the man had turned and shot her a meaningful look before disappearing into the crowd.


    Mary went back home. At least, it was her home for the time being while her marriage certificate was still valid.


    The house was located in the Kylin International Community at the center of the city. It had twenty floors. The South Wing was facing the sea, while the West Wing was near to the mountains. It was modern yet still so close to nature.


    Mary was ecstatic to see such a luxurious place. She had never lived in such a good house ever since her father had abandoned them.


    However, it was obvious that this wasn''t William''s actual house. All the furniture was new, and there was no one. Absolutely no one. At this point, Mary wasn''t surprised. Being the CEO of such a large company, William wouldn''t return till late at night.


    ''What about food?'' she suddenly thought as she scoured through the kitchen.


    Even then, she couldn''t find anything. It seemed that the refrigerator needed to be stacked up. Mary went out to the supermarket to find food that was convenient to cook. Given that she didn''t know how to cook, she settled for things that were more instantaneous. Soon enough, she returned to the mansion with bags of frozen dumplings, instant noodles, and a few snacks to keep her busy.


    As soon as she entered, the phone rang. She rushed over to the living room and answered, "Hello?"


    "It''s me." A low voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Um...who are you?" Mary furrowed her eyebrows.


    William gaped before rubbing the space between his eyebrows. This woman was truly testing his patience.


    "This is William."


    "Oh, it''s you." Mary flushed. "What''s up?"


    "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "Okay." ''He really is polite, isn''t he?'' Mary thought.


    There was a moment of silence as both of them struggled to speak.


    "Then..."


    "Then..."


    The two of them had spoken at the same time.


    "You first," William stated.


    "N¨Cnothing," she stuttered out. "I''ll hang up now."


    "Don''t stay up too late."


    "Got it. You too..."


    Before she could finish her words, he already hung up the phone.


    ''I may have praised him too soon, '' she thought, glaring at the phone in her hand.


    Even then, Mary couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. Today was supposed to be her wedding night after all. Although it was fake, she still felt a bit down.


    With a bowl of instant noodles in her hand, Mary curled up on the sofa and watched a variety show. She stared at the TV screen. At the glassy look in her eyes, no one could tell what she was thinking.


    The AJ Group was founded in 2000. Its main business included real estate, clothing lines, entertainment, and many more. In fact, it was a company that dabbled in different industries, and it had excelled in every one of them. The company had developed so fast, and it was all thanks to William, the AJ Group''s CEO. He was already so great at what he was doing, so why did he have to ask her to marry him?


    ''No. Just mind your own business. What are you even thinking?'' she thought suddenly. Shaking her head, Mary turned her attention back to the TV.


    The dim yellow light in the ceiling sent such homey vibes around the househ


    old. It was a shame that she had to spend the night all by herself.


    Meanwhile, the lights in the CEO''s office were also turned on.


    With a glass of red wine in his hand, William stood near the French window and looked at the lights that spread across the city. Even at the sight of the bustling city, he couldn''t help but feel as if something was missing. He downed his drink in a second.


    A part of him couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself in hanging up the phone. It was the first time he had reported his whereabouts to someone in years. William was still so new to all of this.


    While he was deep in his thoughts, the door behind him was pushed open. Soon enough, he could see a man''s figure reflecting on the window. William frowned.


    It was the man who Mary had run into back at the hospital.


    "Why are you drinking all alone? Shouldn''t you be celebrating your wedding night?" the man mocked.


    "You know why I got married. Are you really going to mock me every time you see me?" William snapped.


    "Well? How do you feel?" He walked towards William. The two stood side by side.


    "If I did feel something, do you think I''ll still be here tonight, Frank?"


    There was silence between the two men


    as they gazed at the open night.


    "What do you think awaits us in the future?" Frank Liang asked.


    "Honestly? I don''t know."


    "My parents have been urging me to have a baby," Frank Liang noted. That day, he had accompanied his wife to the hospital for a physical examination.


    "If you get married, it''s expected that you have a child," William responded.


    "Well, in this life or the next, at least we have each other to mourn over."


    Frank Liang smirked before suggesting, "Or we could always go abroad."


    "Knowing our fathers, I doubt they would let us."


    Frank Liang laughed bitterly as he drank the remaining ounces of his wine. There were just some nights that were destined to be lonely.


    As soon as Mary woke up, she breathed in the fresh air. She stretched herself and got up to get dress.


    As soon as she got into the company, the assistant of the CEO already called her up to tell her that William was looking for her. Without another word, Mary rushed into his office on the thirty-second floor.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Come in," William replied lowly.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Mary walked in, bowing her head respectfully.


    Looking up from the pile of documents, he stared at her. Her black business suit hugged her curves in all the right places. Her dark hair was tied up, showing more of her soft features.


    "Mr. Lan?" she asked him again.


    "Call me by name from now on," he responded.


    After a short pause, she nodded.


    "Then Mr.¨C I mean William." Mary corrected herself quickly.


    "I''ll find a new job for you," he said.


    "What? But I did such a great job in the Public Relations Department!" She waved her hands up in the air.


    "What I''ve given you is an order, not a suggestion." As he signed his name onto the documents, he said, "From now on, you''ll be my personal assistant."


    Oh my God! Did she just hear him right? William had never chosen a female personal assistant. In fact, his office was rarely open to women. Why would he choose her to be his assistant?


    "Don''t think too much," he snapped. "It''s in the contract."


    "But I haven''t been an assistant. I haven''t done any training yet," she stuttered out.


    "Then it''s time for you to learn, isn''t it?" He cocked up an eyebrow.


    "Fine." There was a short pause before she spoke up again, "What about the salary?"


    "It will be more than your present sala¨C"


    "Got it." She nodded her head rapidly, not even giving him a chance to finish his words. As long as she could get more out of this, then she was fine with anything! When he shot her a glare, she immediately shut up.


    "Get back to your work. I''ll tell you the details once I get home."


    "Um, will you be going home tonight?" Mary asked suddenly, eyeing him.


    "Yes." He didn''t even raise his head.


    "Okay. I''ll be going back now."


    "Wait a minute," he said, stopping her right on her tracks. "I¨CI slept in the company last night."


    "What?" Mary could already feel her heart beating so fast that she was afraid that it might burst right out of her chest at any moment. ''Is he explaining himself to me? Why do I feel so happy?'' Shaking off her thoughts, she allowed a smile to thread across her lips as she nodded.


    "Okay." With a flushed face, she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her gently.


    As if by a switch, all of her politeness had disappeared almost completely. She jumped in joy as she punched the air excitedly. "My salary''s going up!" she whispered excitedly, looking like a kid who was just told that Christmas would come early.


    William raised his head silently and gazed at her lively figure. The corners of his lips inched up into a smile, and he didn''t even notice it.

 Chapter 3 Pleasure Doing Business With You

    In the past two days, Mary had been preparing her handover.


    As long as the gossip regarding the popular star, Victor Qiao, that represented the AJ Group was solved, then it would be all fine and dandy.


    ''Damn you, Victor, '' Mary thought, cursing the star. Right now, there was a big headline that was slapped across every tabloid reading, "Victor, a rising new star, was caught with a model late at night!" It even had his pictures and everything!


    Mary was furious, but had no choice but to deal with it. Why were men such womanizers?


    "What are you doing?"


    A low voice came from behind her, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    She screamed, almost falling from her chair. Her face was drained of all color as she glared at William. "Would it hurt for you to make a sound? Holy shit! You scared the hell out of me!"


    He stared at her emotionlessly as if he didn''t get why she was frightened.


    As she stared into his eyes, she could feel the atmosphere around them dropping by a few degrees.


    "I¨CI was working, so I didn''t hear you... And..."


    Mary found herself at a loss for words as she smiled awkwardly at the man in front of her.


    William glanced at the newspapers on the table, frowning. It was Victor Qiao. The man was trouble, that was for sure. "Is the news difficult to deal with?"


    "Huh?" It took her a few moments to realize that he was referring to the article. "It''s difficult, especially since the news was so recent. We can only reduce negative impact for now."


    "Right." William nodded before peering at her. "Can you cook?"


    "No." Mary gazed up at him, widening her eyes. "Well, the contract didn''t specify that I should cook, so I thought..."


    Hearing that, William was speechless. He felt as if he had just married an idiot. She wasn''t like this in the company. In fact, he thought that she was incredibly capable. He shook his head. Did he make a mistake?


    "Um...you haven''t eaten yet?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "No, I haven''t." William crossed his arms.


    "I haven''t eaten either. How about we eat outside?"


    "No." William was stubborn.


    "How about I go buy some ingredients and cook?" Mary decided to ask cautiously.


    William snorted and said nothing. As an assistant manager of the Public Relations Department, Mary knew all the cues from studying people''s expressions. If she didn''t understand what William meant, then she might as well just call herself incompetent.


    A wide smile entered her lips. "I''ll be back soon. Is there anything you want to eat?"


    "Anything is fine," he replied flatly.


    "Okay, I''ll be going now." Mary changed her clothes and rushed to the supermarket.


    Seeing her out, William strode into the restroom at ease.


    Mary complained her entire way to the market. ''It''s not that I don''t have the ingredients. It''s just that I can only cook the Spicy and Sour Shredded Potato! What the hell am I going to do now?''


    It was all William''s fault. She was so afraid of him that she didn''t even know what else to do.


    After choosing for a long time, she found herself grabbing a handful of potatoes. Before going back home, she rushed into a restaurant to buy some well-cooked food.


    When she arrived, William was taking a shower. As she heard the running water from the bathroom, Mary couldn''t help but let her thoughts wander on how William looked. His bronze muscles mixed with moist air and droplets of water...


    "Shit!" Mary scolded herself. This wasn''t the time to think of him!


    Immediately, she peeled and sliced the potatoes without any delay. She arranged all the dishes at ease before waiting for William to come out of the shower. Seeing all the food lined up, Mary almost felt like home.


    Warmth glowed in her heart.


    "Is dinner ready?" William walked out, rubbing the back of head.


    "Yeah." Mary turned around.


    However, she couldn''t help but let her eyes wander at the bathrobe he was wearing. The wide bathrobe didn''t do a good job in covering up his well-built stature. ''Holy shit, '' she thought, shaking her head.


    "Dinner''s ready."


    William wrinkled his nose as he stared at the dishes on the table. "Where did you buy them? Didn''t you say that you would buy ingredients and cook?" he demanded.


    "It was already too late for me to cook, plus, I made those shredded potatoes," Mary said carefully as she motioned to the only dish that was prepared by her. It felt as if she was reporting her work to her boss. Sweat dribbled down her forehead.


    Without saying anything more, William sat down. They began to eat.


    The chef at the restaurant she had ordered in was very good.


    The Sweet and Sour Fish Fillet was the best thing she had ever tasted!


    The two of them ate quietly. The only sound that echoed in the room was the sound of their bowls and chopsticks knocking against one another. William was only eating the shredded potatoes in front of him, while Mary ate the other dishes presented on the table.


    "You cooked the potatoes well," he complimented.


    "Thank you." She smiled faintly. ''I can only cook that dish. If I didn''t cook that well enough, what would become of me?'' she thought.


    "You..." he started, wanting to say that she had a good appetite, but he stopped himself.


    "What?" Mary raised her head.


    "Nothing." William shook his head, deciding to swallow his words.


    "Well..." Mary kept silent for a while before saying, "I actually wanted to ask you something."


    "Say it,"


    he said lightly. "Why did you ask me for a fake marriage? And don''t give me that ''mind your own business'' crap. I deserve a reason."


    William darkened. After a long while, he said, "It''s because you won''t bring me any trouble."


    "Um..." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I don''t quite understand."


    "You''re single and pretty. You also need my money. In short, you fit my standards very well," he said seriously.


    Cold sweat dripped down her forehead. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Lan."


    "You''re welcome." Wiping his mouth, he stood up. "Come to the study once you clean up."


    "Okay." Mary nodded. ''Not only am I his nominal wife, but I''m also his nanny, '' she thought bitterly.


    In the study, William had busied himself in reading the documents presented on his desk.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Come in." His voice reverberated across the room.


    "I''m here," she said. "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to announce our marriage in public tomorrow. Do you have any objections?" he asked, leaning back onto his seat.


    "No." She shook her head. ''I''m already earning from you. I might as well do as you say.''


    "From now on, we''re a couple, got it?"


    William stretched out his hand as if he wanted her to shake on it. Startled, Mary grasped his hand, surprised by how warm it was.


    They shook their hands. "Pleasure doing business with you."

 Chapter 4 Staying In The Same House

    "There are a few more rules you should know," said William, letting go of her hand with his eyebrows raised. He appeared to be studying her response.


    "Rules?" She asked, noticeably shocked by the revelation.


    "Yes," he nodded in reply. "My bedroom is off limits to you, do not touch my things, certainly not anything in the study and don''t move anything around and change the way the rooms are laid out. Do you understand?"


    "Yes... I get it." Mary nodded, terrified by his sternness and worried she might break his rules and upset him.


    "Do you have anything to ask? Anything to add?"


    "No... No, no," she replied nervously and shaking her head. ... ''I''m not a lunatic, I''m not going to make any requests of the boss, '' she thought.


    Nodding in satisfaction, William turned and waved his hand dismissively, gesturing for Mary to leave.


    She heaved a huge sigh of relief and slowly made her way out. She could then be found sitting cross-legged on the sofa, where she had turned the TV on to relax.


    "Hahaha..." Mary chuckled as she watched TV happily in the living room, "Hahaha..."


    Perhaps it was because she had slumped too deep into relaxation that she had almost forgotten she was in the same house as her CEO husband.


    "Turn the TV off!" William yelled, rushing out of the study. "From now on, when I''m working you will not watch TV or make a single noise!"


    "I''m..." Mary''s hand holding her snacks shook for a moment and she then nodded blankly, "Sorry."


    William glared at her in anger before slamming the door behind him as he went back into the study.


    Mary put her hand to her chest, trying to comfort herself. She had been scared half to death and decided it best to just tiptoe back to her room. "Wow, that was scary. OMG!"


    She couldn''t help but worry about her future.


    If she got on his nerves too often, would she die without a burial place?


    This thought prompted her out of her bed and to hurriedly look over the contract. It stated clearly that if Party B broke the contract, the penalty would be double all the fees paid by Party A to Party B.


    What? This was crazy! She sat on the bed in silence with her thoughts. ''He''s so cruel! He truly is the CEO of our company!''


    It seemed she had completely sold herself to him.


    She looked up to the ceiling and breathed out slowly. Before she knew it, she had drifted off to sleep unconsciously.


    William continued working late into the night, eventually leaving his study to make himself a cup of coffee in the kitchen.


    He passed by Mary''s room and noticed the door slightly ajar, a faint light coming from inside.


    "Mary? Have you not slept yet?" William asked standing at the door with his coffee in hand.


    There was no response.


    ''Is she asleep?'' He glanced at his watch to see that it was two o''clock.


    ''Simple'' was the only way to describe her somewhat empty bedroom.


    He looked at the bed and choked on his coffee, almost spitting it out across the room.


    Mary lay on the bed in a less than flattering pose; a piece of paper in her mouth, a leg hanging off the edge of the bed and her hair all disheveled.


    He quickly turned off the light and closed the door for her, afraid he would pollute his eyes with this sight again.


    He had never seen such a careless woman before. He frowned, but at the same time felt grateful for her and proud of his decision.


    He needed just such an unassuming, not lustful or needy but smart and capable woman. She was his ideal ''good wife'' who wouldn''t cause him much trouble.


    ''It would be better if she paid more attention to her appearance though, '' William thought to himself.


    Taking a sip of coffee, he strutted leisurely back to his bedroom.


    The first ray of morning sunshine streamed into the room.


    With sleepy eyes, M


    ary got up to brush her teeth.


    William had already finished his morning exercise and had come back in high spirits.


    "Good morning," he greeted her as he entered the house. She had barely woken up and his sudden appearance startled her.


    "Ah!" Mary stammered while yawning, "Good morning..."


    "Call me when breakfast is ready." William was just as taken aback by the image of her this morning. He grabbed a towel and walked to the bathroom.


    "Okay..." She hadn''t even really heard anything he said, as she was still trying to find her bearings. She just agreed with him out of panic and continued on into the washroom.


    She brushed her teeth, washed her face, changed her clothes and put on some light makeup.


    "Perfect!" She smiled confidently at herself in the mirror and walked out of the bedroom. She clasped the doorknob and was about to open the front door...


    "Where are you going?" Terror struck her heart.


    A loud shout came from behind her; it was William.


    "Hello? Did you hear me?" "I''m... I''m going to the company building. It''s already half past seven," answered Mary at a loss to what was happening.


    William stared her down darkly.


    "What... What''s the matter?" Mary asked, confused and shaky. She was terrified to speak with the anger that surrounded William.


    What''s the matter?" William repeated. He was angry but managed a smile. "Where is my breakfast?" he asked again.


    "Brea... Breakfast?" Mary stared back vacantly and said quickly, "I don''t know! I didn''t eat your breakfast! I haven''t had breakfast yet! I don''t know anything about your breakfast!"


    "You..." William was filled with frustration at those words and yelled once more, "Okay, okay. You''re trying to make me angry, aren''t you? Good job, very good!"


    With that, he picked his suit coat up from the sofa and stormed off, leaving Mary standing alone.


    She was so horrifyingly shaken that she hid in a corner. She only came to her senses when she heard the loud bang of the door slamming.


    The words ''Call me when the breakfast is ready...'' flashed through her mind.


    "Buzz!" Suddenly, she remembered what William had said and leapt up.


    "Oh my God. I''ve made a big mistake."


    Her bag in her hand, Mary ran after William yelling, "Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan!"


    William''s car had just taken off as she ran out of the building.


    William snorted coldly, ignoring the shouts from behind and put his foot down on the paddle, leaving Mary far behind him.


    "Oh my God!" Mary complained as she tried hailing a taxi outside the community.


    Fortunately, a taxi stopped for her immediately. "Sir, to the AJ Building."


    ''It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made any trouble on the first day, '' she thought, overflowing with regret.


    "Here we are, miss."


    "How much?"


    "Twenty."


    "Oh, thank you." Mary paid the twenty dollars with her heart pounding in her chest. Usually, she took the bus and two dollars was enough. Today had cost her ten times that.


    ''Alas, life is tough.


    Whatever. It is what it is.''


    She got out of the taxi and rushed to the company gate to buy breakfast.


    "You''re here a little early today," said the old lady selling Chinese hamburgers. She then smiled kindly and asked, "Would you like the hamburger that costs four dollars again?"


    "Well..." Mary smiled awkwardly. She was here much faster because she had taken a different mode of transport today. "Well, I''ll buy two today, thanks."


    "Ha ha, okay."


    "Thank you." Mary took them and ran to the company building.


    "Miss Lu."


    "Morning." Everyone greeted her warmly all her way in.


    "Miss Lu, Congratulations!" said an employee, smiling at her oddly.


    "What?" Confused as she was, she continued on forward.


    All that mattered right now was comforting William''s fragile heart.

 Chapter 5 The Chinese Hamburger Event

    Mary stood at the door of the CEO''s office. Taking a deep breath, she lifted her hand to knock.


    Her chest felt tight with tension as she waited for a response to her soft knock.


    "Come in," a voice called out.


    She exhaled and tried to calm her rapid heartbeat. Pushing open the door, she walked into the office.


    "Mr. Lan, it''s me," she said. He was seated behind his enormous desk. She hesitated, then walked up to him, smiling tentatively. "I''m so sorry about this morning. I¡ªI thought you were blaming me for eating your breakfast," she said, blushing. She took out the steamed Chinese hamburgers she''d brought with her.


    "So, well, I bought these Chinese hamburgers just now. They''re still warm," she added, holding them out to William. "I eat these every morning, they''re delicious. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Try these while they''re still hot."


    William scowled, staring at her with his dark, brooding eyes. He barely glanced at the food in her hand. In a disgusted tone, he said, "Chinese hamburgers? What are those? Did you think I''d like them? Do you think I''m the type of man who''ll enjoy that kind of food?"


    Mary bit her lip, then pasted a smile on her face. "Well... All right, then, what do you want to eat? If you don''t want Chinese hamburgers, I''ll go out and buy some other food for you."


    "No, thanks," William replied dismissively. He waved a hand in her direction and said, "I have something else for you to do."


    Mary narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "What?" she asked. She wondered what he could have in store for her.


    "We must announce our marriage. I''ve called a press conference for today, so I can tell the media about our marriage," William said. "In fact, I''ve already had the news posted on the company website."


    "So soon?" Mary blurted out, unable to hold back a frown. No wonder there had been something strange about the way people looked at her earlier, when she entered the company offices.


    William, the CEO, had just publicly announced his marriage to her. It was sensational news. ''Some will laugh and mock me, and some will be worried and suspicious, distrustful of my intentions, '' she thought.


    "I don''t like to delay things," said William shortly.


    "Very well. I understand," said Mary, nodding.


    William gave her a long, thorough gaze, running his eyes up and down her body. She stood there self-consciously. He said, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll call someone to help you get changed into more elegant clothes."


    Elegant clothes? She looked down at her employee uniform, which consisted of a simple black suit. She thought this was elegant enough.


    But she did not challenge him. Instead, she agreed to get changed.


    William nodded brusquely, then bent down over his desk, ignoring her. He seemed to be busy checking some documents. For several minutes, as Mary stood silently in front of him, the only sound in the office was the scratch of William''s pen across paper.


    Fortunately, there was soon another knock on the door. The make-up artist, stylist, and dresser had arrived.


    Mary felt slightly surprised, since she was not used to the convenience of having such people readily available to help her.


    "Amelia, you know what to do," said William, giving Mary a brief glance. "I want elegance. Make her as beautiful as possible."


    "Certainly, sir. Your wife will be stunning once we''re done," Amelia assured him. She walked closer to Mary, studying her from all sides like she was a mannequin.


    Amelia was one of the most well-known makeup artists for the most important people in the company. Mary couldn''t help but feel that William had considered her presence as an insult. Did Mary really need the best of the best in order to look presentable? Was her appearance that hopeless?


    Mary didn''t let any of her thoughts show on her face, but she told herself, ''Relax, it can''t be that bad. You used to be very popular, after all.''


    Amelia and the others quickly escorted Mary to the nearby room.


    Soon she was being peppered with a barrage of orders. "Okay, Mrs. Lan, please close your eyes."


    "Mrs. Lan, open your mouth slightly, part your lips... yes, just like that."


    "Hm, does this look good to you? Or how about this? Here, Mrs. Lan, put this on."


    "Oh, Mrs. Lan, your underwear is simply not suitable. Take this, change into this."


    "Mrs. Lan, please stay still, we''ll work on your hair now."


    Like a puppet, she followed every command, letting them lift her arms and tug at her hair and put make-up on her face. She felt as though she was a doll being poked and prodded on all sides. Every time they called her "Mrs. Lan," she felt a jolt of surprise at her new appellation.


    Meanwhile, in his office, William felt his stomach rumble and realized that he was actually hungry.


    He picked up the phone, about to order someone to go out and buy him breakfast, but something on his desk caught his eye. He hesitated, th


    en placed the phone down.


    He reached for the wrapped meal Mary had left on his desk. He had to admit, it did smell good. His stomach rumbled again, and he unwrapped one of the burgers.


    He took a tentative bite. Well, it was not bad. He took a second bite, bigger this time. What was this thing called? A Chinese hamburger?


    Soon, William had finished the entire burger.


    It was really quite delicious. He licked his lips with satisfaction, then picked up the second burger and started eating again. When he had finished it, he ruefully thought it was a pity Mary hadn''t bought more burgers for him.


    Back in the lounge, Amelia and the others stepped back from Mary, finally finished working on her.


    "Mrs. Lan, we''re done! You can look now." Mary couldn''t help but laugh. After spending close to an hour sitting still while they fixed her up, it felt as though she had been chained and Amelia had announced that she was free.


    "Look, Mrs. Lan, you are so beautiful. Mr. Lan has impeccable taste, as usual." Amelia looked at Mary with genuine admiration.


    Mary smiled at her and turned to look in the mirror.


    Her black hair fell in thick, lustrous waves over her shoulders. Her eyes looked larger, bright and mysterious, framed by long lashes that swept over her high, glowing cheekbones. Her skin was smooth and flawless. She wore a vermilion dress that enhanced her coloring, and her overall appearance exuded charm and vivaciousness.


    Unconsciously, Mary let out a soft gasp, for she had never seen herself like this before. It was true¡ªshe was beautiful.


    "No wonder our CEO got married so quickly," said Peter, the dresser, with a laugh. "Mrs. Lan, you''re absolutely gorgeous."


    "Thank you," said Mary shyly.


    "All right, all right," said Amelia briskly, giving Mary a final, approving once-over. "Let''s go back to the office and show Mr. Lan our work." Amelia led the others back to the CEO''s office. As soon as she had knocked, she entered without waiting for an answer.


    William lifted his head from the paperwork on his desk when he heard the doorknob turning. Amelia entered, grinning, and pulled Mary to stand in front of her.


    A tall, lovely woman gazed at him with shy eyes. He raised an eyebrow, speechless. She looked stunning.


    "Well, what do you think? Have we done what you asked?" said Amelia, already sure of the answer.


    "Amelia, you are a miracle worker," said William, standing up from the chair. He came closer to Mary, struggling to hide his amazement at the change in her. "You must have used magic, because she actually looks like a woman this way. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," said Amelia. She beckoned to her companions. "We''ll go now and leave you two alone."


    "All right," William nodded absently, still busy looking at every inch of Mary.


    As soon as the others were gone, she immediately covered her chest with her hands, flushing. Inwardly she was annoyed with him, and silently berated him for his careless words. ''What do you mean, I look like a woman this way? I''ve always been a woman, '' she thought.


    "Well, let''s go," said William, straightening his own tie. He started walking towards the door.


    "Where?" Mary asked.


    "The press conference."


    "What?" she asked, unable to hide her surprise. Her eyes widened. "Am I going with you?"


    William felt a stab of anger at her words, and he had to check the urge to shake her. Through clenched teeth, he said, "Why did you think I had you dressed up like this? For myself?"


    "Fine," Mary said quickly, seeing how irritated he was. She didn''t want to provoke him any further.


    She glanced towards the desk, then frowned.


    "Wait. Where are the two hamburgers?" she asked.


    William cleared his throat. "I threw them away," he said gruffly.


    "Why did you do that?" Mary demanded. She placed her hands on her hips, glaring at him. "I don''t care if you threw away your hamburger, but the other one was for me. It was supposed to be my breakfast. I haven''t eaten anything yet."


    ''So, only one of those burgers was for me!'' William thought. "How much is the company paying you? Is it a small amount?" William asked, sounding irritable and unhappy. "It''s just a Chinese hamburger."


    Mary turned her back to him, pursing her lips. ''I don''t care, it was my breakfast, '' she thought, but said nothing.


    "Well," said William after a moment, glancing at his watch. "It''s getting late. We have to go to the press conference now, and you can eat breakfast as soon as it''s done."


    "Okay," Mary said neutrally.


    She took a breath, calming her temper, then stepped forward and placed her delicate hand on William''s arm.


    For a moment, William was astonished, then he grinned. ''Mary, you really impress me sometimes, '' he thought. She could be very professional when it was necessary.


    Side by side, the two of them walked out of the office, to publicly announce the beginning of their married life.

 Chapter 6 Meeting Victor For The First Time

    Mary followed William from the 32nd floor to the 31st, and then down to the 30th floor, taking the stairs the whole time.


    "Why don''t we take the elevator?" There was no respite to everyone''s scrutiny when they took the stairs like this. It was so uncomfortable.


    William shrugged. "I want everyone to see you." He stopped then leaned over to whisper conspiratorially in her ear before they entered the next office. "Now, show them a happy smile, my dear wife."


    A tingle ran along Mary''s back at the feel of William''s breath on her ear. The corners of her mouth twitched up, then widened into a grin as she stepped forward.


    "Look! It''s Mary!"


    "Mary is so beautiful. They''re a perfect match." People whispered among themselves as William and Mary passed by.


    William motioned to Mary as they approached the Public Relations Department. "You should say goodbye to your colleagues."


    Mary nodded. She had barely taken a step into the department when she was mobbed by her coworkers.


    "Mary! You devious girl! You never told us you had a thing with our CEO! And now you''re getting married!" Andy, known as the office flirt, said chidingly.


    "Oh, you know. I was always busy with work. There never seemed to be a right time," Mary said with a tight smile, falling back to her scripted responses.


    "Were you scared someone else would snatch him away? Or are we just too unimportant for the CEO''s wife?" Andy remained smiling sweetly, but the sarcasm and jealousy emanated from her like a heavy perfume.


    "Mary''s not like that," Jack interjected, reaching out from the throng to shake Mary''s hand. "Congratulations, Mary! We''re so happy for you."


    Mary smiled back at Jack warmly. "Thank you. You should get yourself a girlfriend, too!"


    "Not a problem! With this body? Who could resist?" Jack patted his belly, making everyone laugh.


    "You owe us a treat, Mary!"


    "I volunteer to be your bridesmaid!"


    Mary beamed and nodded, accepting the office''s well-wishes.


    William, who had been standing over to the side, looked at his watch. "It''s getting late. Let''s go, Mary," he called out briskly.


    The hubbub quieted down as soon as the CEO spoke up.


    Mary flashed an apologetic smile at her former colleagues and returned to William''s side, hooking her arm with his. She waved at them and called out as they walked away. "Keep up the great work, guys! I''ll come visit again soon."


    William and Mary started to walk back down to the lobby, ignoring the envious gossip in their wake.


    "I didn''t expect you to get along so well with them," William noted, as they walked.


    Mary scoffed. "It''s part of being professional. You should try it some time."


    William chuckled. They said nothing else to each other as they walked on.


    As soon as they stepped out of the building, a group of reporters surrounded them.


    "Mr. Lan! Why the shotgun wedding? Is your wife pregnant?"


    "Is it all just a publicity stunt?"


    "Is that her, Mr. Lan? What''s her name?"


    "Is the rumor about your company''s star, Victor, true or not?"


    The reporters bombarded William and Mary with questions. It made Mary''s ears ring and left her feeling suffocated. She worked in Public Relations Department, but she operated largely in the background. It was the first time she herself was put under the glare of the cameras. It was unnerving.


    Upon reaching the car, William paused, turned, then held up Mary''s hand in front of the cameras, gracing them with a megawatt smile. "This is my wife, Mary. Please join us at the press conference for the Past of Republic of China. I will answer your questions there."


    With that, he entered smoothly into the car, dragging Mary in with him.


    Some reporters continued to squeeze into the door, pointing heavy cameras at them.


    The bodyguards were soon able to hold the intruders off, however. The car door finally shut close, and locked after them.


    Mary let out a heavy sigh of relief. Mary turned to speak to William, but saw him wiping his hand with a handkerchief, apparently cleaning the hand he had just used to hold hers. She felt herself turn red in humiliation. She bit her lips an


    d clutched her hands quietly in her lap.


    So this was what it felt like to be so disliked.


    Mary didn''t feel offended enough to confront him about it. She didn''t hold herself in high esteem either.


    The car soon arrived at the press conference, which was already jam-packed.


    The press conference organizer came up to welcome the CEO as soon as he saw him.


    "How is it going?" William asked through the sides of his mouth, as he smiled and waved at the cameras.


    "Everything is ready. The conference will begin soon," the organizer said, stepping in briskly beside him.


    William nodded. "Is Victor here?"


    "He just arrived. He''s fixing his makeup backstage."


    "Very well, then. We''ll be waiting there, too."


    Mary followed William backstage. They found it in a state of disarray.


    The people backstage all scrambled to fix themselves up as soon as they spotted William.


    "Mr. Lan!"


    Everyone stood up to greet him. William gave a curt nod of acknowledgement without looking at any of them. He strode straight to the VIP reception room, Mary at his heels.


    Only Victor and his entertainment agent Jorge were in the room.


    Victor paired his dark brown hair with a simple shirt and casual clothes. He mostly relied on his best accessory: his charming smile. ''Such a handsome, angelic face.


    But what a devilish troublemaker, '' Mary thought, shaking her head.


    Victor looked up briefly from his seat to see who had just entered, then continued playing with his mobile phone when he saw it was William.


    William swept right in and stopped directly in front of Victor, looking down at him coolly. "You better behave onstage later. We''ve had to clean up a lot of your messes of late."


    Victor just scoffed. He smirked at his phone and said nothing.


    Jorge was more obsequious. He smiled nervously and bowed his head, answering for him, "Of course, Mr. Lan. I''ll make sure he stays out of trouble this time."


    Wlliam turned to Mary and motioned her to a seat. "You can relax. There''s still some time."


    Mary nodded. "Okay, then." She took a seat across Victor.


    Victor''s head snapped up upon hearing a woman''s voice. He looked Mary up and down with a leer. Mary shifted uncomfortably in her seat.


    "And who is this little beauty?" Victor said, leaning toward Mary eagerly.


    ''Little beauty? I''m already 27 years old. What a joke, '' Mary thought. Mary just smiled tightly without a response. Victor was a known goof-off. He was obviously just mocking her.


    "Now, Victor. You know this is our CEO''s wife, Mary." Jorge pointedly reminded Victor with a nervous smile, glancing at William.


    As soon as Victor heard the words "CEO''s wife," his eyes widened then sparkled mischievously. He stood up and walked toward her.


    "CEO''s wife, huh? For real?" Victor asked slyly, glancing at William. William just returned his gaze nonchalantly.


    He wouldn''t dignify Victor with a response.


    "Wow!" Victor said, turning his teasing to Mary. "Who would''ve thought this kind of guy would end up with a woman?" Mary frowned at that.


    She puzzled over Victor''s words. ''What does he mean by this kind of guy?''


    Victor looked at her expectantly. "Oh? Don''t tell me you don''t know?" A naughty glint appeared in Victor''s eyes as he saw Mary''s confused expression.


    "That''s enough," William interrupted Victor brusquely. "You know the company can just get rid of you, Victor Qiao."


    Jorge rushed out apologies as he pulled Victor back and squeezed him to stay quiet. Victor chuckled but backed down. "Our apologies, Mr. Lan. He''s just kidding. I am so sorry."


    Mary bit her lip. She didn''t expect that William and Victor had such a terse relationship.


    Fortunately, just then, Kevin came in and broke the tension in the room. "Mr. Lan? It''s time."


    Victor stood up and straightened his sleeves. He shot William and Mary a meaningful look, smirked, then walked out of the room along with Jorge.


    William sighed. "Right. Let''s give them a good show." He walked over to Mary and offered his arm. Mary stood up and took William''s arm. She took a deep breath and walked out with a wide smile plastered on her face.

 Chapter 7 Making The Fake Marriage Public

    "Hold on." Just as they were about to enter the conference, William stopped Mary. When she turned to glance at him, he presented her with a small delicate box and said, "Please put this on before we go."


    Mary switched her gaze from William to the small box before she opened it to reveal what was inside. She was greeted with the sight of an elegant yet simple wedding ring inside of it. William was already wearing the counterpart of her ring on his ring finger. Mary remained stunned for a while, soaking in the overwhelming beauty that simple ring possessed. She eventually put the ring on her ring finger without protest and sighed to herself.


    ''I must be the only one in this entire world who wears a wedding ring by herself...''


    After being lost in thought for a while, Mary shook her head and fixed her tensed expression. She prepared herself to face everyone as she put on a fake smile before entering the conference.


    William took his seat in the middle with Mary on his left side and Victor on the right.


    Soon as they settled down, a wide variety of cameras flashed before their eyes frantically and caused strain to Mary''s eyes as she struggled to keep eye contact.


    "First of all, I would like to welcome all the media journalists. Thank you for clearing your schedules and taking out your time to come here today." William continued to speak in a low monotonous voice, "As you all know, today is the press conference of the Past of the Republic of China. I would also like to take the opportunity of this auspicious occasion to announce my marriage."


    William paused to hold Mary''s hand and raised it up towards the cameras to flaunt her wedding ring. "I would like to introduce you all to my wife, Mary. Please offer us your humble blessings for our marriage."


    "Splash! Splash" All of a sudden, the serious atmosphere of the room switched as the crowd erupted into thunderous applause that filled the lingering silence and drowned out the noise of the cameras flashing violently at his confession.


    "This time around, we, the AJ Group, proudly invested in the shooting of the Past of the Republic of China. The news caused an uproar, and we have since gathered the most popular stars of our company to breathe life into our idea. The script gives justice to the history involved and leaves nothing out of it. I hope it brings you the same joy in watching it as we experienced while making it."


    With a bright smile painted across his face, William maintained his calm composure as he faced the cameras with unwavering confidence.


    Mary stared at William''s profile with a blank expression on her face. Although he had a bad temper behind closed doors, watching him act professionally in front of a wide selection of people made him seem like a charming man.


    "Now, if you have any questions, please feel free to ask."


    Upon getting the green signal from William, the reporters readied themselves to bombard him with questions they had prepared for him.


    "Mr. Lan, why did you suddenly choose to announce your marriage now?"


    "When I saw it fit, I decided to get married and announce it to the world. Today just seemed like the perfect opportunity to let everyone know. Besides, after this event, I wouldn''t have to face the questions of countless reporters over the years any more."


    "Mr. Lan, did you only get married because you got her pregnant?"


    "We''re newly wedded. Why would we allow a third person to ruin our world of two?" The quick-witted replies of William seemed to shut down the aggressive reporters temporarily and forced them to calm down.


    "My next question is directed to Victor. Please tell us if the gossip that made rounds a few days ago was true?"


    "It''s true," Victor replied with a smile.


    Hearing these words come out so casually from Victor''s mouth, stunned Mary as she froze in place. She felt the grip of William''s hand tighten around hers as he squeezed it tightly.


    His statement had allowed the reporters to bash them with a series of intrusive questions.


    "Does that mean that the young model wants to take this opportunity to get promoted?"


    "Are you in a physical relationship with her?"


    "Victor, are you trying to divert our attention towards the TV play?"


    "I mean," Victor cut their questions short by retorting indifferently. The reporters were forced to remain quiet to hear him out completely. "It''s true that it is just gossip and nothing more."


    As soon as they heard this, the reporters were rendered speechless.


    "The real truth is that I was having a professional conversation about work with the woman in the photo." Victor then flashed them his signature charming smile and continued to explain, "She and I will be appearing together in the TV play. And..."


    Victor''s voice suddenly switched to a husky tone to captivate the listeners as he gave them a sultry wink. "I have found a woman I am currently interested in, but she''s not the one in the photo."


    At that moment, Mary noticed that Victor looked in her direction for a split second as he made that statement. She suddenly tensed up at his confession and began to question whether she had just imagined the glance he gave her. Was it an illusion? It must have been an illusion, it only made more sense that way.


    As soon as Victor made h


    is feelings public, it caused another uproar among the reporters present at the conference.


    "Victor, will you please reveal the identity of this woman you''re interested in? Are you comfortable in disclosing her name to us?"


    "Is she Elva? The woman who has been involved in another gossip related to you in the past?"


    "Or is it Summer Zhao who''s playing the TV play with you this time?"


    The heroine Summer Zhao, who also sat elegantly in the room, suddenly let out a light chuckle at the ridiculous assumptions of the reporters. "You must be joking. Victor and I haven''t cooperated with each other yet. How did we get involved in gossip already?"


    "Exactly," Victor shook his head and smiled slyly. "You should say stuff like that only after our cooperation. It''ll make more sense that way."


    Victor''s charming personality managed to liven up the atmosphere in the room. The next half of the conference concluded with the reporters cross-questioning the hero and heroine about their work.


    When the situation was handled without causing a scene, Mary heaved a sigh of relief.


    As William heard that, his expression relaxed as though a huge burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    At least the conversation shifted towards the topic of interest without Victor causing them any unnecessary trouble.


    After the press conference was concluded successfully, William and Mary left the scene directly in their car. William didn''t even find it important to give Victor a second glance, let alone bid him goodbye. It was like he purposely seized every opportunity he could to avoid Victor entirely.


    ''I''ve never seen such strong mutual resentment between the boss and employee before, '' Mary thought to herself.


    "By the way." Mary fiddled with the ring on her finger and took it off before staring at it one last time and presented it to William in her palm. "Here, you can take it back now."


    William gave the ring a side glance before he pushed her hand back gently. "Just keep it. We''ll have to rely on it on many occasions in the future. It''s best if you hold on to it."


    Mary frowned as she looked at the ring and asked, "This ring... Who bought it?"


    "Kevin did. Why do you ask?" William replied curtly.


    "Oh. Nothing, it''s just... I think it''s pretty," said Mary earnestly as she smiled subconsciously to herself.


    Mary was a product of conflicting emotions welling up inside of her as she both laughed and scolded herself for allowing her feelings to take control of her. She even secretly assumed that the ring was bought by William, and it was his selection entirely. ''What''s gotten into you, Mary. Pull yourself together!'' she thought.


    "Kevin, pull over at the Kylin International and drop her off from there. I have some errands that I need to attend to. You can take a taxi home."


    "Yes, sir." Kevin, who sat in the front seat, nodded obediently at William''s orders.


    "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "Okay, I know." Mary nodded to him.


    The car soon arrived at the drop off point. As planned, Mary and Kevin got out of the car and watched William race the car away.


    "Kevin, you should go home now. I''ll be okay on my own," Mary gave him a big smile as she stood by the road and said with her hands clasped behind her back.


    "Mr. Lan gave me a clear order. I must see to it that you reach home safely." Kevin returned her smile and said softly, "It''s only a short distance. It won''t be a problem."


    "Alright... If you insist." Mary nodded, giving in to his persistence.


    As the two walked side by side, Mary suddenly popped a serious question. "Kevin, do you know the reason why the CEO wants to fake a marriage with me?"


    Kevin stood by William''s side in every crisis he was confronted with, so it was only natural that he was involved in this ruse as well.


    "I guess it''s only because of the overwhelming pressure he has been exposed to lately from his family," Kevin guessed as he rubbed his finger over his chin. "The past few years, his father has been urging him to get married. After all, his father is getting old. You know, once a person reaches a certain age, they fantasize about their children getting married. So it''s only natural that Mr. Lan would feel pressured by him."


    "Then why did he feel the need to stage a fake marriage? Why couldn''t he have a real one?"


    "Maybe he hasn''t met the right person yet? Mr. Lan has been around countless women. But none have managed to attract his attention."


    "He hasn''t met the right person yet, huh..."


    Even though Mary had been home for hours, Kevin''s words refused to leave her mind as they wrung through her head over and over.


    ''How hard could it be to find the right person? Maybe it is more complicated for someone like William. Even if he met someone he likes, he might not be able to tell whether she likes him for the person he is or his money...


    But he''s such a handsome man, it shouldn''t be hard for him to make others fall in love with him.''


    Ah! Damn it! Damn it!


    Mary struck her head with her own palm and thought, ''Why am I thinking about William like that!? I should stay focused on the task at hand. Nothing else matters.''


    She glanced at the clock that ticked away time on the wall. It was already eight o''clock, it was time for her to go to work.

 Chapter 8 Part-time Job At Night

    Mary had the night shift in her part-time job at a convenience store. It was not a large store, but it was a busy one, since it was located in a bustling road near the most luxurious Love Bar in the city. There was always a steady stream of business every night.


    She arrived at half past eight that evening.


    "I''m sorry!" she called immediately as she entered. "I know I''m late, it won''t happen again," she added, as she rushed towards the counter.


    Peter, the son of the store manager, waved a hand. "Don''t worry about it, Mary. It''s not that late."


    "Thank you for your understanding. I promise, this is a one-time thing," Mary assured him. She patted down her hair, hoping it looked neat.


    "Okay, good," said Peter, smiling. Mary went into the back room to change her clothes.


    She emerged wearing her uniform and went to stand beside him. "By the way, where''s your father? Will he be coming in today?"


    "He had something important to take care of, so he won''t be here. Why? Do you need to talk to him?" Peter asked curiously.


    Mary hesitated, then nodded. "Well... yes, sort of," she admitted.


    "You can tell me," said Peter. "I''ll make sure to inform my father as soon as I see him."


    Mary considered it. "Sure," she agreed. He looked expectantly at her, waiting.


    She took a deep breath and said apologetically, "Peter, I''m afraid I''m planning to resign soon. I''ll probably be able to stay until the end of the month, then I won''t be working here any longer." "What? Why?" exclaimed Peter, looking startled. There was a trace of disappointment in his eyes as he asked, "Don''t you like working here?"


    "Of course I do!" Mary said hastily, eager to reassure him. "You and your father have been very kind to me. It''s because... Well, because I got married." Seeing his eyes widen, she added, "Also, I need to take care of my mother. She has not been in good health, and she needs a companion."


    But Peter barely heard the last part. He was focused on her astonishing news. "Mary, you got married?" he said, unable to hide his disbelief. "I''ve never heard you mention anything about an engagement, much less a wedding."


    Mary flushed. "Well, it all happened very fast. I wasn''t really planning it, but you know how these things go. I was so busy with everything that I didn''t have time to inform everybody."


    Peter sighed. "Ah, I see. Mary, I have to admit, I''m upset to hear about your marriage. I was hoping you''d wait for me to grow up, then the two of us could get married."


    Mary giggled. She said lightly, "Oh, Peter, you''re in high school. You don''t want someone as old as me. You''re a kid, and I''m ten years older than you."


    "Age is not a problem!" Peter said, sounding offended. He puffed out his chest, and Mary couldn''t help herself. She laughed again.


    "Mary, can I still call you even after you leave?" Peter asked worriedly.


    "Of course!" Mary replied, smiling. "Anytime you want to talk, just let me know."


    "Won''t your husband be jealous?" Peter asked in a serious voice.


    Mary was surprised, then she pressed her lips together, trying to keep a straight face. "Don''t worry about that. I''m sure he won''t," she told Peter. ''William is not the jealous type, and even if he were, why would he be jealous of a high school boy?'' Mary thought to herself, suppressing her smile.


    Peter nodded. "Oh, I see. That''s good, then."


    Around half an hour later, Peter left. When he had gone, Mary was left alone in the convenience store. During the midnight shift, there was still a trickle of customers that came in, maybe two or three every hour. In the past, when there were no customers in the convenience store, she had used the time to catch up on her work for her day job. Now that she was married to the company CEO, and the handover was almost completed, she had no tasks to complete. She felt restless without any work to do.


    The bell chimed as the door opened. Mary was absently straightening up the counter when a customer walked in.


    "Hello, welcome!" she said brightly, turning to greet the customer. But the smile died on her lips when she saw who had entered.


    It was Victor. What was he doing here?


    The shock on her face was mirrored in Victor''s expression. Was that Mary? What was the wife of the CEO doing, working in a convenience store like this? For a moment he just stood there. Then he recovered, grinning wickedly, and walked up to the counter. He pulled off his sunglasses and met her eyes.


    "Why, it''s the CEO''s wife!" he said. He gave her a dazzling smile. "This afternoon you left in such a hurry with your husband that I didn''t even have time to say goodbye."


    Although they were separated from each other by the counter, Mary could smell the alcohol on his breath and clothes. It seemed as though he''d just been heavily drinking at some bar.


    "Why would you bother saying goodbye? We''re not that close," Mary said coolly. She made a show out of checking her watch. "Well, it''s three a.m., and the store is about to close. If you''re going to buy anything, please make it quic


    k and then you can leave."


    "Certainly," said Victor, sounding amused. He glanced at the nearby merchandise and picked up a pack of mint-flavored chewing gum. "Here, I''ll take this. I''ve been drinking all night, I could use this for my breath."


    Mary sneered and took the gum from him. ''Why drink so much if you know it makes you smell bad, '' she thought, mentally rolling her eyes.


    Victor paid for the gum, then asked casually, "Why are you working here? I can''t imagine why your husband would allow it."


    Mary ignored the question. "All right, we''re closing up now. Please go."


    "Wow!" Victor whistled. "You have a temper, don''t you? I kind of like it," he said, smirking. Mary didn''t answer. Victor leaned forward. "If you''re leaving, why don''t you come with me? I''ll take you home."


    "No, thanks."


    "Why not? It''s not safe for you to go home alone at this time of night."


    His tone had suddenly turned serious, and Mary turned to glance at him. The smile had disappeared from his face, and he actually looked concerned.


    "No, thanks," said Mary again, but her tone was less cold. "You have to leave now. If the paparazzi hears you''re here, the company will have to do damage control again."


    "Hmm," said Victor musingly. "It almost sounds like you''re worried about me." Before Mary could reply, Victor gave her a small smile and walked out of the convenience store.


    Mary let out a breath. What was that all about? She''d never seen Victor in this area before. Why would he walk into this store, today of all days?


    She closed up everything and turned off the lights. Grabbing her bag from the counter, she locked up behind her and walked towards the street. She felt a jolt of surprise when she caught sight of someone leaning against a car parked on the curb. It was Victor. He seemed to be waiting for her.


    Mary frowned. ''What does he want now?'' she thought.


    She needed to pass him to get home. Sighing, she walked towards the car. Then she walked right past Victor, ignoring him.


    "Wait," said Victor, reaching out to grab Mary by the arm.


    She tried to pull away, but his grip was firm. She gave him a cold glare. "Let go. I don''t know what you intend, but if you''re planning to use me against William in some way, I assure you that''s impossible."


    "What?" he said, sounding genuinely confused. He released her arm and said softly, "I don''t have any plans. I just don''t want you to get hurt." Once more, she was unsettled by his tone.


    "I know you didn''t plan on running into me tonight. Why are you so concerned?" she asked. "Why would I get hurt?"


    "Get in the car," said Victor, opening the passenger side door. "Then I''ll tell you."


    "I don''t need a ride home," Mary said.


    "You have a car?" Victor asked, sounding skeptical. He looked around. "Where is it?"


    "It''s behind your car," she said.


    Victor quickly walked to the other side of the car, then burst into laughter. "That''s a scooter!" he said.


    Mary''s face turned red. "Yes, so what?" she snapped, angry that she felt embarrassed.


    "Come on, just let me drive you home," he said, still chuckling. Before Mary could respond, Victor lifted up the scooter, preparing to put it into the trunk of his car.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Mary demanded. She rushed towards him and grabbed at her scooter, trying to pull it away.


    "Will you stop being so stubborn? Just ride with me," said Victor, refusing to release the scooter.


    Victor and Mary didn''t realize just how much attention they were attracting as they argued by the side of the road. They were so engrossed in their fight that they failed to notice the conspicuous red Lamborghini down the street, on the other side of the road, where two men watched their every move.


    "Wow, not bad for your newly married woman. She''s gotten close to Victor very quickly," said the first man innocently. It was Frank, seated on the passenger side, an eyebrow raised as he watched Victor and Mary.


    William sat in the driver''s seat, his eyes dark and hooded. After a moment, his hands tightened on the steering wheel, and he said coldly, "Let''s go."


    He drove away, and Victor and Mary didn''t see the red car leaving.


    "Why do you still let Victor be your employee in the company?" Frank''s eyes were filled with coldness. "He is just someone who makes money with his face."


    "Enough, Frank!" snapped William. He shot Frank a grim look. "What you have done to Victor is inappropriate. I will indulge you up to a certain point, but you have to restrain yourself."


    Frank softened his voice. "I''m sorry, William. It must seem like I''m paying too much attention to Victor, but I promise you, you are the one who fills my thoughts. I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    William sighed and reached out to clasp Frank''s hand in his own. "I''m sorry too. I don''t mean to blame you, I just want to remind you..."


    "I know," said Frank soothingly. Then, to lighten the mood, he flashed William a sly smile. "So, do you want to come over to my place tonight?"


    William nodded. "Yes."

 Chapter 9 The Past Faded Away

    Frank''s apartment was as warm and homey as it had always been.


    The pictures on the wall showed happier times when the sun always seemed to shine on them.


    Their youth had frozen in time. They had been so innocent then.


    William always found himself drawn to this wall whenever he was around, reminiscing on their younger years. And on Sansa Liang.


    "You really miss my sister, don''t you? The first thing you always do here is stare at those photos," Frank said with a wan smile, coming up behind him.


    "I can''t help it. Memory is a fickle thing." William smiled sadly to himself. He tore his gaze from the wall. He turned to find Frank looking at him with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Stay with me for the night?" Frank always wheedled at William like a spoiled child whenever he came by.


    William chuckled and mussed Frank''s hair affectionately. "I just want to spend some time with your sister now. Next time, I''m all yours. I promise."


    Frank pouted but nodded begrudgingly. He stepped aside and motioned for William to enter his sister''s room. Five years had passed. William and Frank had had the same exchange every time.


    William plopped down on Sansa''s bed, closed his eyes, and immediately felt himself relax. He always felt better resting here.


    William let his mind wander off to his memories with Sansa, Frank''s twin sister.


    It was Frank who William became friends with first. They were so close they hid nothing from each other. Their little circle, of course, soon came to include Sansa. As Frank''s protective sister, she was never far away, always there to disturb Frank and eventually, William, too.


    "William! What are you still doing here? Frank failed the exams! Go cheer him up!" A huffy Sansa stood in front of William, hands planted on her hips.


    William continued to lie on the sofa, completely unhurried. He looked up at Sansa and smirked. "No, thanks."


    Sansa widened her eyes at him menacingly. "I''m not asking! Get a move on! Or else, I''ll make sure you never get up from there again!"


    Sansa began swinging a mop threateningly at William. "Whoa, wait! Stop!" William shouted as he jumped up off the sofa and started scrambling away. "I swear I''ll hit you back even if you''re a girl! Don''t make me!"


    "Really, now? I''d like to see you try! Come back here!" Sansa began to chase after William with the mop.


    Both of them ended up looking pretty roughed up half an hour later.


    But Sansa was finally able to drag William to Frank, who had remained morose in his bedroom the whole time. When Sansa and William barged in, Frank did a double-take at their disheveled state.


    "What happened to you guys?! Are you okay?"


    William wiped the corner of his bleeding mouth and Sansa smoothened her wrinkled clothes, before stubbornly pronouncing "Nothing! I''m fine!" in unison.


    William couldn''t remember when he began to notice that Frank had feelings for him. But by then, he had also already fallen in love with Sansa. It was a complicated situation.


    "I''m in love with you, Sansa. Be with me." An eighteen-year-old William stood in front of Sansa nervously, finally able to confess his long-kept feelings.


    Sansa just shook her head. "I don''t like you that way, and no, I can''t be your girlfriend," she said firmly. "Frank is in love with you."


    William threw his hands up exasperatedly. "But I don''t feel the same for him. He''s like a brother to me." "Besides," he continued, "he''s a guy!" William had his pride even at eighteen.


    "And so what of it? Give him a chance!" Sansa insisted.


    "Why don''t you give me a chance, then?" William countered.


    "I..." Sansa had no ready response to that. She bit her lips and took a deep breath to steady herself. "Look. Frank and I, we don''t have a mom. We have had only each other since childhood. I''m his sister, and I will always, always look after him. I would never do anything to hurt him. That''s why I can never like you."


    William remained silent as Sansa''s words sunk in. After a long pause, he began to speak slowly. "It''s okay. It''s okay if you don''t return my feelings. Just let me stay by your side." William looked pleadingly at Sansa. "We can look after Frank together."


    But Sansa shook her head. "It will still hurt him just to see us together."


    William shook his head and barked out a bitter laugh. "You only think about his feelings. What about me? I''m also hurting. But I guess you couldn''t care less, huh?"


    William stor


    med out of the room and slammed the door after him. Bang!


    At the sound, Sansa finally allowed herself to break down crying.


    She had no choice. Frank had poured out his heart to her, begging her to help him. She was his sister. She wanted to give him everything his heart wanted. What else could she have done?


    As the moon shone a pale light through the windows, William turned over on the bed and remembered the fateful day he lost Sansa for good.


    William had been twenty-five at the time. He had loved Sansa for more than ten years. And Frank, too, had continued to love him. The three of them never spoke about it again, but they knew, deep in their hearts. When they got together, they just acted like nothing had ever happened.


    It was a hot summer day. William still remembered Sansa wearing a light green dress.


    The three of them were on a trip to a small riverside town in the south.


    "William! Have you heard? Sansa''s engaged!" Frank beamed innocently, but he had said it knowing full well it would pain William. Finally, he could have William all to himself!


    William froze. He felt like he had been slapped. "Really?" William struggled to plaster a grin hurriedly on his face even as he felt his heart sink.


    "Yes." Sansa turned to him, smiling sheepishly.


    "I planned to tell you when we got back, but I guess the cat''s out of the bag." William swallowed hard. His smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Congratulations."


    "Thank you," Sansa said, with a tight smile.


    And then, it happened. Sometimes, William still struggled to fill in the details.


    He had often wondered after that what such a big truck had even been doing in the riverside town that day.


    Frank had wanted ice cream, so William volunteered to buy some across the road.


    The big truck turned the corner, but William didn''t see it coming at all.


    Creak!


    It was only at the sound of the screeching tires did he finally look up, startled.


    The next thing he remembered was the blinding pain in his arm. Then he realized he was on the ground. Someone was on top of him. He felt himself pale in horror as he recognized Sansa, covered in so much blood her dress was red now instead of green.


    He started yelling. "Sansa! Sansa!" The sight of Sansa quickly brought William back to his senses. He scrambled up and held her in his arms as the panic rose in him.


    Sansa stared up at him unsteadily. "William..." Sansa struggled to speak, her breath coming in short, raggedy gasps. "...Take care of Frank..." William just nodded, too shell-shocked to register what was happening.


    "Shh. Okay. Okay," he sputtered, trying to soothe both Sansa and his own nerves. He wiped the blood from Sansa''s face and mouth with trembling hands. "Don''t speak now. Save your energy..."


    Sansa smiled weakly. "You know...I''ve loved you, too... All this time..."


    William felt himself tearing up. "I know. I know! Sansa, just please..." His tears began to fall on her face. William held her tighter in his arms. Ambulance! They needed an ambulance!


    William''s head snapped up as he began yelling at the bystanders. "Ambulance! Call for help!" He looked back down at Sansa and started wailing as he realized she had stopped breathing. The world around him began to spin.


    "Sansa! Sansa! William!"


    The last thing he heard was Frank shouting his name.


    When he woke up in the hospital, Sansa was already being buried.


    It was drizzling that day. William fought with the doctors, insisting on heading to the cemetery. He wanted to see Sansa for the last time, wanted to at least say goodbye.


    It was the least he could do. Sansa had loved him and had died to save him.


    William never found it in himself to love any other woman again over the next five years.


    But Frank had remained. And he had Sansa''s face.


    So when Frank finally confessed his love, William embraced it fully. William looked at Frank''s happy smile and was convinced this was what Sansa''s final wish would have been.


    Until now, however, William still couldn''t tell whether he had finally learned to love Frank or not.


    Frank had said that he wanted to settle down in Norway. William had agreed to move but asked Frank for a year to prepare.


    William''s last thoughts as he drifted off to sleep were directed to Sansa. ''I''ll spend my life protecting your brother now, in your stead.''


    The cool breeze that blew in that night found William finally deep in slumber.

 Chapter 10 Stay Away From Him

    "Why did you marry William? Did he force you into doing it?" Sitting beside her on the driver''s seat, Victor peered into Mary''s eyes to desperately seek the truth as he spoke in a resentful tone towards William.


    "No, he didn''t," Mary retorted in response to his direct question. "I did it willingly. Whatever the case may be, Mr. Qiao. I don''t owe you any explanation for it, we don''t share that kind of a relationship. With all due respect, please stay out of my business."


    Mary''s words seemed to have struck a nerve in Victor, as he went silent. ''She''s right. Why am I so concerned about her? Is it because I want to sympathize with her over the situation she has been put through? Or am I just afraid that she would be forced into doing something she doesn''t consent to like myself?''


    "Nothing else to say? In that case, I''ll just get off the car," Mary said as she hurriedly gathered her things and unlocked the door to exit herself from the interrogative atmosphere.


    "Wait, please. I''m sorry." In a moment of desperation, Victor subconsciously grabbed Mary''s hand to stop her from leaving the car.


    As soon as he realized what he had done, he immediately let go and took a deep breath to calm his racing heart.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask me?" Mary fixed her awkward posture as she sat right back next to him. She wanted to get this confrontation over with since she feared Victor would see right through the ruse they were putting on.


    "Well... Do you know a guy named Frank?" Victor kept his eyes focused on Mary''s face to read even the slightest change in her expression after his inquiry.


    "Frank? Are you talking about the Frank from the Intoxicating South Restaurant Chain?" Mary asked as she tilted her head in confusion.


    "Wait. You know him!?" Victor blinked a few times in shock, still gazing at Mary.


    "Yes, I do." Mary nodded to confirm. Frank belonged to an elite family and was closely connected to her company in terms of business. Of course, she knew about him. But why did Victor act so surprised at this confession?


    "So you do know... I guess I''m guilty of having an officious nature," Victor lightly chuckled as he rubbed his neck with his hands. ''You are already aware of the relation between Frank and William...'' he thought


    Mary shot Victor a questioning look as she raised her eyebrows. "Since everything is sorted now, I''ll be getting off the car."


    "Come on. At least let me drive you back." As Victor requested, he turned the key in the car and started the engine.


    "Alright, thank you." After seeing that Victor had started the car, Mary relaxed back in her seat and put on her seatbelt without protest.


    "Please don''t take this the wrong way but, keep your distance from Frank. That guy is bad news." Victor couldn''t help himself and ended up voicing his concerns to Mary.


    "I see... Okay, I will." Mary nodded to him, reassuringly. ''I should just do what he says, so Victor refrains from asking more questions, and the suspicion dies down.''


    Since then, the atmosphere of the car was choked up with a lingering awkward silence as Mary turned her back towards him to stare at the outside scenery. She watched the neon lights fly past her eyes and reflect through her clear skin.


    "By the way, can you please avoid getting into so many scandals in the future? The Public Relations Department gets exhausted from having to cover up them." Mary subdued the silence with her statement as she turned away from the window to look at him.


    "Huh? The Public Relations Department?" Victor''s eyes widened again in shock as he maintained his focus on the road. "You work in the Public Relations Department of the AJ Group? Then how come I''ve never seen you before?"


    "You haven''t seen me, but I do know you." Mary continued, sounding more upset by the minute, "I have dealt with a lot of problems, whose root cause was you. But I would usually meet with the reporters to clear up the mess you made. So I never got the chance to meet you."


    "Oh, I see." Victor couldn''t help but smile in amusement at Mary''s reaction. "Nowadays, the paparazzi are getting more dedicated than usual. They would show up just about anywhere... I''m sorry for causing you trouble, I will be more careful in the future."


    "I sure hope so..." Mary folded her arms and shook her head in disapproval. She barely believed he could keep his impulses under control.


    "Well, here we are," Victor said as he pulled the car over. He then turned to face Mary and gave her a heartfelt smile as he said, "It was nice meeting you! I''ll see you around."


    "Likewise." Mary returned his smile earnestly and waved him goodbye after getting out of the car.


    As Mary walked away, Victor remained in his car and stared at her back, which seemed to get smaller as the distance between her and himself grew each passing second. Once she was out of sight, he slumped back into his seat and sighed to himself as he thought, ''Whatever happens to you, has nothing to do with me. But I will become a better person, just this once.''


    The next morning, Mary went to her office as per her usual routine.


    As she was debuting as the CEO''s assistant, she had a lot of work on her plate.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Lan." At half-past seven in the morning, Kevin greeted Mary with a smile as he arrived in the office.


    "Um..." Mary turned to Kevin as she fumbled with her fingers nervou


    sly. "Kevin, can you please not call me Mrs. Lan? It''s just... I find it a little awkward, you can refer to me as Mary instead."


    "Alright." Kevin smiled


    warmly.


    "Ding..." The door of the elevator opened, revealing an expressionless William standing behind them as he stared blankly ahead.


    He loosened the noose of the tie around his neck as he raised his head up slightly and made his way out of the elevator one step after another.


    "Mr. Lan."


    "Mr. Lan."


    "Good Morning." Just as he stepped out, he was greeted by Mary and Kevin. He nodded towards them to acknowledge their greeting before his eyes fell on Mary. "You? Why did you come so early today?"


    Mary frowned at his remark and went lost in thought, trying to deduce what he meant by that. He had already begun to assign the tasks for the day to Kevin.


    Suddenly, Mary''s thoughts wandered off towards where William had slept last night...


    ''Oh my God, what are you thinking Mary? It''s none of my business, we''re not married for real.'' She quickly turned her gaze away and plopped down on her chair with her head resting on her hands.


    "Mary, could you please go and copy these documents for me?" Kevin came over, bearing a pile of documents in his arms as he dropped them on Mary''s desk and gave her an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let you do this."


    "No, it''s okay. Don''t worry about a thing." Mary spoke in a resolute tone as she lifted the documents off the desk and into her arms. She gave her chest a light pat to show off her enthusiasm. "It''s not a big deal! You can count on me without hesitation."


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome! I''ll get these done right away!" Mary flaunted him a big smile before she went ahead with her work and started copying the documents one by one.


    William observed Mary through the glass window of his office and watched her perform the tedious task.


    She seemed to be in a good mood. Did something happen to her and Victor last night? Or was it because she liked doing this job?


    "Excuse me, Mr. Lan." Kevin knocked at the door and allowed himself inside as he walked over to William, interrupting his train of thought. "These are the company''s financial statements for the first half of the year." William switched his gaze from Mary to Kevin as he took the documents from his hands.


    "Alright, I''ll look into them," William said as he gave the documents a short glance.


    "I''ll be going out now."


    "Wait a minute," William stopped Kevin short in his tracks as he spoke. He then continued in a polite voice as he versed his words slowly, "Kevin, you need to recruit someone else to be your assistant."


    "What?" Kevin stood stunned in place at William''s sudden request, then nodded as he understood the next minute. "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone else then."


    "Alright, you can go out now."


    "Yes, sir." Kevin smiled faintly to himself as he thought, ''It seems Mr. Lan does care for his wife after all.''


    After a while, it was almost time for the lunch break. The staff canteen was bustling more than usual with hushed whispers echoing through the walls and quenching the thirst of curious ears.


    "Doo, Doo, Doo..." The internal line connected to Mary''s office began to ring at 12 o''clock before she drowned the sound by raising the receiver to her ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Pack up right now. We''re heading to the staff-canteen for lunch."


    William''s cold voice wrung through her ears from the other end as he blurted out the briefing to their next act as a fake couple.


    Mary kept the phone close to her ears as she moved back to stare at William awkwardly, who sat in his office.


    At the same moment, William raised his head to glance at Mary from his office. Both of them made eye contact with each other, but neither of them smiled.


    Mary and William soon became the center of attention when they walked into the staff canteen, arm in arm. They caused a lot of heads to turn their way, and their presence gave birth to lots of remarks being made from the awestruck crowd.


    "Wow, it''s the CEO and his wife..."


    "That is so romantic, they look so happy together..."


    "Wow! The CEO is so handsome! He looks so elegant walking by his wife''s side..."


    ''It''s all fake! Look past the deception of my smile and wipe your eyes clean from the false image you''re all being forced to see and believe in! Can''t you see what''s going on here?''


    Mary continued to sigh in her heart at every compliment the staff threw their way that only made her feel more guilty and upset.


    "Why do you look so out of it, what are you thinking about?" William asked Mary in a hushed tone that was only audible to her.


    "Ack... Nothing, it''s nothing." Mary shook her head and forced on a bright smile to fool the people around them.


    "By the way," William spoke after being lost in thought for a while, "From now on, avoid any means of contact with Victor as much as you possibly can."


    ''What? But why?'' Mary stared at William''s profile to make out his intentions as she pondered over his words. ''Victor asked me to stay away from Frank, but you''re asking me to stay away from Victor. What should I do?''


    "Oh... But why?" Mary finally mustered up the courage to ask William the reason directly.


    "No reason."


    "Hahaha... Of course...." The corners of Mary''s lips twitched as though she was mouthing the words, "I knew you wouldn''t tell me."

 Chapter 11 Having A Meal Together

    There wasn''t a single living creature within two meters of where William and Mary sat.


    Mary stared down at her food with a perplexed expression. "It looks kind of like a panda." Her lips curled into a soft smile that was directed at William. It felt strange spending time with him and having a meal.


    "It means that you''re precious," said William with a faint smile. He then looked down at his plate and began to eat with gusto, as if there were no one around.


    Mary thought that his growing up under the proverbial spotlight made him quite different from everyone else.


    "Well..." he dragged out the word. "Have some food."


    "Try a piece of fish. It''s delicious, the chef is great at cooking it."


    "Don''t just scarf the food down, enjoy it..."


    "Oh! Have some porridge. It''s nutritious and tastes good."


    With a faint smile on his face, William picked up food attentively as if he had been bewitched. It was such a charming expression. Staring at him, Mary couldn''t help but feel her resolve slipping. If he continued to smile at her like that, she''d almost definitely surrender.


    "What are you looking at?" William raised his head, looking at Mary in confusion.


    "Ahem..." Mary coughed awkwardly, "Nothing, I''m fine..." She coughed a few more times and glanced down at the table top. "Just fine," she said, her voice strained.


    "How can you be so careless?" William''s smile was replaced by a small frown as he stood up slowly.


    Mary watched him with wide eyes. ''What is he going to do? !'' Mary''s fear locked her muscles so tightly that she couldn''t move a single inch. Her heart was fluttering a mile a minute within her chest.


    "I won''t take it from you. Take your time," said William in a soft, gentle voice. He strode to her side and then stroked her back with a warm hand.


    Mary sucked in a sharp breath and shivered. She glanced around them frantically, hoping no one was paying attention to them.


    "Enough," Mary snapped in a low, vicious voice. "Enough for all this. It''s caused goose bumps all over my skin."


    William chuckled huskily and whispered in her ear, "Honey, already you think you can''t stand it?"


    At his words, Mary couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She shook herself, trying to rid herself of the goose bumps and then she stood up.


    "Wow... The CEO and his wife !" a feminine voice called.


    While the two of them were speaking, an enchanting, elegant woman came towards them from the west. There was a delicate smile on her face, and she took small, measured steps up to William. Mary recognized her quickly. It was Andy from the Public Relations Department.


    "Mr. Lan, may I sit with you?"


    "Up to you," William said to Mary. He looked between the two women, snorted coldly, and turned around to sit back down.


    "Mary? May I sit here?" Without a straight forward answer from William, Andy had to turn to the only other person at the table, Mary.


    Mary nodded once. "Please," she muttered, gesturing to an empty seat with her chopsticks.


    Andy smiled and sat beside William.


    Andy could hear the whispered commentary of everyone around them, but she didn''t care as she talked and laughed to her table mates.


    Mary couldn''t help the slightly wry smile as she looked at William out of the corner of her eye as he ate silently. She couldn''t help but find it amusing that Andy''s advances had been refused.


    "Are you done?" asked William sharply after a while, putting down his chopsticks and looking at Mary. Both his tone and his facial expression made her nervous.


    "Umm... Yes, I''m done." Mary nodded but then said, "But Andy isn''t..."


    "Then we should go." William interrupted as he stood up and grabbed her bicep to start dragging her out.


    "Well, Andy... I guess I''m leaving now..." Mary said as she stumbled and was dragged towards the exit.


    Andy sat primly in her chair, waving goodbye to Mary with a strained smile on her face.


    Her knuckles were white with how hard she was gripping the spoon in her hand.


    Obviously, he hated Andy. William and Mary walked silently all the way to the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, William released Mary''s arm.


    Mary let out a silent sigh, used to his caus


    tic behavior.


    In fact, Andy and her were equally disliked by him she felt.


    "Mr. Lan, Mr. Liang is awaiting you in the office." The moment they reached floor 32, Kevin came over.


    ''Who is Mr. Liang?'' Mary thought. After steadying her inner nerves, Mary raised her head just in time to see a frown flash across William''s face.


    "I see, thank you. Go on and finish your work," William said, striding forward.


    When the door opened, Mary''s eyes almost immediately met this so called Mr. Liang''s.


    She was certain her surprise was easily read on her face. She couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t this the man she had run into at the hospital the other day?


    "Mary? What is it?" Kevin asked quietly as he came to stand beside her.


    "Oh! Nothing," she said with a small smile, attempting to be casual. "So, who is Mr. Liang? Is there a manager within the company who is surnamed Liang? "


    "No," Kevin said. "He''s not from our company. He''s the young boss of Intoxicating South Restaurant Chain, Frank Liang. "


    "Huh... So that''s Frank..." Mary nodded distractedly, "So... Does our company cooperate with them then?"


    "No, it isn''t like that. Frank and our CEO grew up together. They often go out for drinks together. This is probably one of those days."


    "Oh... I see," Mary said softly. She couldn''t help but wonder though what Victor had meant by telling her to stay away from Frank the night they''d met.


    "What are you doing here?" William asked as he shrugged off his suit jacket.


    "I was just passing by and decided to stop by," Frank said with a cocky smile.


    "That so?" said William with a smile, raising his eyebrows.


    Sitting quietly at her desk, Mary stole a quick glance at the two men. They were both laughing and smiling, and rather handsome if she had to admit. It was hard to imagine that the two of them were friends though.


    One was seemingly expressionless and cold, while the other was funny and could easily smile.


    "So," Frank started with a bitter smile, "I heard that your father is going to be back in town?"


    "Unfortunately."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "You know the answer to that," William grumbled as he dropped into his chair. His father was back to see who his daughter-in-law was.


    "Have you told Mary?"


    "No, not yet."


    "You''ll have to tell her sooner rather than later, you know." Frank then stood up and patted William on the shoulder, smiling down at him. "I''ll be leaving then."


    "You''re leaving now?"


    "Of course. Your wife is out there, right?" Frank''s smile turned into something more charming.


    "Yeah... Go ahead." With a faint smile on his face, William raised his head and glanced towards Mary almost immediately. Whether it was intentional or not, he wasn''t sure.


    Frank walked out of the office, smiling, and came to Mary''s desk.


    "Mary Lu?" he called.


    "Hello, Mr. Liang." Mary stood to greet him with a professional smile.


    "Just call me Frank."


    Mary tried not to shift uncomfortably at the statement. "I''m afraid that wouldn''t be very appropriate."


    He shrugged, "There''s nothing inappropriate about that." Frank''s smile widened as he said, "I''m a good friend of William, like brothers almost. You can just be yourself around me."


    Mary cleared her throat as quietly as she could. "A-alright. Oh! By the way, I wanted to apologize for accidently running into you at the hospital the other day," Mary added.


    "Don''t worry about it. I had nearly forgotten about it," he said with a chuckle. "No need to take it to heart."


    "Oh, well thank you."


    He nodded, smiling even wider. "Alright. I''ll let you get back to your work then, I''m heading out anyway." Before he could even take two steps, he''d turned back around to say, "By the way... I haven''t congratulated you on your marriage yet. I''ll have a gift for you some other day, okay?"


    "Oh, well thank you. But you don''t have to." He ignored her denial and left. Mary found herself distracted by his words for a good while afterwards. There was just something off about him, as if he were hiding something behind that debonair smile.


    The more she thought about it, the more Victor seemed right. Frank could prove to be a dangerous man.

 Chapter 12 Hospital Visit

    The phone


    on the table began to ring. Mary answered it and found that it was Doctor Cao.


    "Hello, Doctor Cao. What''s wrong? Is... Is my mother alright?" Mary asked, her voice shaky. .


    "Calm down, Miss Lu," Doctor Cao said. It sounded like he was smiling. "I have good news. Your mother has woken up. Do you want to come over?"


    "Really?" Mary exclaimed, a trace of disbelief still lacing her words. . At these words, relief filled Mary, though her voice was still ringing with barely concealed surprise. "I''m on my way! Thank you, Doctor Cao!"


    Mary hung up the phone and knocked on the door to the CEO''s office. .


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Lan," Mary said, swallowing nervously as she came to stand before William''s desk. "Could I get a half day''s leave?"


    "What''s the matter?" William said, not looking up. .


    "My mother is awake. I want to go to the hospital to visit her."


    A brief pause before William raised his head and said, "Go ahead. Do you need me to go with you?"


    "Ah... No. No, I can go by myself." Mary paused, as if wanting to say something, but then bit her lip and said, "I''ll go then."


    William frowned as he stared at her retreating back.


    The door of the office slammed shut, the sound ricocheting off the walls. William stood up suddenly, grabbed his suit jacket from the sofa, and strode out after Mary.


    Mary had just stepped into the elevator and the doors were about to close when a pair of big hands appeared and stopped them.


    William walked in, his face stoic, and pressed the button.


    "Mr. Lan... Wh-what are you doing?" Mary stuttered in surprise. .


    "Going to the hospital with you. As your husband, it''s my duty to do so. It is also my duty according to the contract."


    Mary was touched. All she could say was, "Okay."


    It was usually a half an hour''s drive, but it took less than twenty minutes because William recognized that Mary was in a hurry.


    "You go upstairs first. I''ll be there soon. Don''t forget to tell your mother that I''m coming," William said softly. .


    "Okay," Mary nodded before running into the hospital, not caring in the moment where he was going. .


    When she arrived at the intensive care unit, Mary saw her mother chatting with two nurses with a smile on her face. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Mom..." Mary''s voice wobbled as she walked over to her mother and threw her arms around her. .


    "Mary..." Mary''s mom lovingly touched Mary''s head as she said, "You''ve suffered a lot, Mary..."


    Mary swiped at her tears unsuccessfully as she said, "As long as you recover. That''s all I want. It''s no suffering at all."


    "Honey. My baby. Let me take a careful look at you...".


    Mother and daughter were busy reuniting when William walked in. He had put on an insulation garment, and had a lot of bags and fruits in his hands.


    "Nice to meet you, Mary''s mom."


    Mary''s head snapped up at his voice and she spotted a smile dancing on the corners of William''s mouth. So that was where he had gone off to!


    "Mary, this is?" Mary''s mom looked at her questioningly, but it looked like she had guessed the answer. .


    "He is my boyfriend. William Lan," Mary said, blushing, and not daring to look at William. .


    "Nice to meet you, William," Mary''s mom said, smiling warmly. William walked up to her and said respectfully, "It''s nice to meet you too.". Mary''s mom smiled widely. "Thank you for taking care of Mary."


    "No, not at all. It''s an honor," William said, smiling affectionately at Mary. .


    Mary was taken aback at this statement, almost believing it.


    "Mary has been taking care of me of late," Mary''s mom


    sighed. "I was afraid that her marriage would be delayed because of me. But I''m really happy now that she has found a boyfriend."


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of Mary for the rest of my life," William said.


    "Very nice," Mary''s mom said, smiling approvingly, though her eyes glistened with tears as she took William''s hand in hers. .


    Mary noticed that William had been stunned for a second.


    ''Oh my God!'' Mary thought, scared, as she stared at their tightly clasped hands, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead. ''What if William couldn''t bear it anymore and shook off Mom''s hand?''


    "Why don''t you sit down, William?" said Mary, dragging a chair over to him.


    "Mary''s right," Marry''s mom nodded and let go of William''s hand. "Have a seat. I fully intend to talk to you quite a bit."


    "That''s okay," William said. He wanted to refuse, but Mary made him sit down anyway. .


    Mary sat down beside him, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "What do your parents do, William?" Mary''s mom asked. It felt like she had been waiting to come to this point after indulging in all the small talks they just had.


    "My father runs a small company. I work for him," William answered. . Mary took a deep breath, which sounded like a tiny hiss. On one hand, she was thinking, ''Is a company with an annual revenue of more than 100 million a small company?'' On the other hand, she was moved by his white lie. She knew that if he had brought out the truth at once, her mother probably wouldn''t have been able to stand it.


    "What about your mother?". . "My mother divorced my father when I was a child," William said, his tone indifferent, his expression blank. .


    Mary''s shock mirrored her mother''s. She hadn''t expected that his parents had been divorced as well! He looked so glorious on the surface that it was difficult to comprehend that his heart would hold so much sadness. . "Oh dear William! I don''t know what to say," Mary''s mom said, her face crumpling a little. .


    "It doesn''t matter. It happened many years ago," William told her, his smile comforting. .


    Mary''s mom nodded, relieved. "You and Mary are both children of such lives. I''m relieved that you two are together."


    William nodded. "Yeah, I''ll take care of Mary." The look in William''s eyes was firm, as if he was telling the truth.


    "As long as you don''t dislike Mary..."


    "Mom! Why would he dislike me?" Mary said, pretending to be angry. .


    "I don''t dislike her," William said. Mary''s mom smiled and continued to chat with them, a happy look on her face that Mary hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Visiting hours are up. The patient needs to rest. Please come back another day," a nurse said, bustling in to clear them out. Barely half an hour had passed.


    Mary held back her tears as she said, "Mom, please take good rest. I''ll come see you soon."


    "I will come along with Mary to see you," William said, smiling warmly at Mary''s mom. . Mary''s mom nodded, smiling as she held back her tears and waved them goodbye.


    Mary reluctantly walked out of the intensive care unit, wiping the tears on her face.


    ''Be strong! Don''t cry!'' she told herself.


    "Here you are," William said, handing her a white handkerchief. .


    "I''m OK," Mary said. "Thank you so much for today.". .


    "It''s my duty," William said, shrugging. The white handkerchief was clenched tightly in his right hand as he strode towards his car.


    He was annoyed and unhappy. ''Don''t do something stupid again, William. No one cares, '' he berated himself.


    He threw the handkerchief into a trash can.


    Mary was stunned. What was wrong with him now?

 Chapter 13 Meeting Williams Father

    Mary''s heart pounded wildly as she sat with William in the car, his face gloomy and frightening.


    "Du, du..."


    The phone in the car rang but did not distract her from her discomfort.


    "Hello," William answered the call as he put on a Bluetooth headset, "This is William, when... Okay, I''ll pick you up... Okay."


    Mary sat idly twiddling her thumbs, uninterested in other people''s phone calls.


    They approached a large intersection and William suddenly turned the car hard.


    With a screech of the tires, the car swung around to go in the opposite direction.


    Mary was given no warning and taken completely off guard. The car spun and sent her reeling, grabbing at the window crank and screaming. "Ah! Help!" she squealed.


    "What are you screaming for?". William asked calmly, interrupting her scream while he set the car the right way.


    "I... I was scared to death..." Her face was pale and she was still in a state of shock. "Why... Why did you turn like that so suddenly?" she complained.


    "I have to go pick someone up at the airport."


    "Pick someone up? Who?"


    "My father."


    "Your... Your father?" Her heart was just starting to calm down again but now began fluttering wildly once more. "I... Am I going with you?"


    "Yeah." William seemed amused by her nonsense and astonishment, shooting sideways glances at her. "My father heard that we''re married, so he rushed back from the United States, for you. Get ready."


    ''Get ready? Are you out of your mind! We''ll arrive at the airport in less than an hour. How could I possibly get ready ?''


    Mary cursed him in silence and then asked, "Is your father strict?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "Isn''t it impolite for me to dress like this in his presence?"


    "Yes it is actually."


    His nonchalance angered her so greatly she could hardly breathe.


    "Then what am I to do, my CEO?" she asked, her words brimming with derision.! She was not very good at containing her anger.


    "Play it by ear. Improvise."


    ''Oh that''s helpful!'' she thought. Suddenly she forced a smile, ''Are you trying to test me? I''ll show you my three years in the Public Relations Department was not in vain!''


    She tried adjusting her clothes to calm herself. She sat there, like a man burning with a fighting spirit.


    The airport was crowded with people. As they entered, a middle-aged man immediately came up to them.


    "Mr. Lan. Mrs. Lan."


    ''Mr. Lan seems normal enough, but it''s so strange hearing someone call me Mrs. Lan!'' Mary remarked to herself.


    "Where is my father?"


    "He''s here, waiting in the VIP room. I am to escort you there."


    "Okay." William then took Mary and they walked to the VIP room together.


    The door opened and a rush of cool air blew out at them.


    Sat on a leather sofa within, was a man older than 50 years. He was strong and healthy, and the way he looked at Mary with his bright eyes gave her a sense of calm and awe.


    This was William''s father; Timothy Lan.


    Mary recalled when she was still in training at the company and was learning of the company''s development history. The director had spoken of Timothy Lan with great pleasure and admiration. She was very excited to actually meet him in person.


    "Father." William stopped three steps from him and bowed.


    Such a family had so many rules and courtesies to follow.


    Mary was embarrassed but still bowed courtly and said, "Father." ...


    "Come on, it''s Mary, isn''t it?" Timothy Lan asked, standing and walking over with a smile. "Raise your head. Don''t be afraid."


    Mary took a deep breath and slowly lifted her head to meet Timothy Lan''s approving eyes. "Not bad. William hasn''t disappointed me this time," he said jokingly.


    "Thank you... Dad."


    "Ha ha


    ... Nice, very nice." Timothy Lan laughed happily and took out a red envelope from his pocket. "Mary, here, take this. It is my gift to you."


    "Umm..." Mary looked to William with embarrassment and nervousness.


    She might have needed the money, but she would not take any she shouldn''t.


    "Take it. It''s Father''s gift," William said, nodding, "It certainly is rare for us to be of one mind. Mary, just take it." Timothy Lan smiled and gave her the red envelope.


    "Then I suppose... Thank you, Dad."


    "You''re welcome. We are a family. Ha ha," chuckled Timothy Lan as he looked at Mary. He seemed to like her very much.


    She smiled only slightly but her heart was beating fast. The father and the son were nothing like each other. They were basically polar opposites. She had not expected such a great man to smile so kindly.


    "I only just found out that you were married. Mary, you won''t blame me for my late welcoming of you, will you?" he asked sincerely.


    "No, No." Mary shook her head, all flustered, and said graciously, "We''re very happy that with your busy schedule you were still able to fly back and see us."


    "Ha ha... That''s good to hear. When will the wedding ceremony be held?" Timothy asked, nodding and grinning with pleasure.


    "Father, I''ve been very busy with the company as of late. I haven''t even had the time to think about it," William said, interrupting Mary before she could respond.


    "Busy... 365 days a year and you are busy for all of them!"? Timothy Lan yelled with a sudden change in his previously friendly expression and continued, "The girl left her parents and followed you to join our family. You must hold a wedding ceremony! A grand wedding ceremony. You have no other option!"


    "Father..." Willaim began slowly. Anger was strewn all over his father''s face, it looked as though they were about to come to blows over this.


    "William!" Mary rushed to William''s side and turned to Timothy Lan, "Dad... It was actually my idea. I told William to postpone the ceremony."


    "Mary..." Timothy Lan began, "Don''t speak for this boy. If there''s anything you need, you just ask me, okay?"


    Mary had almost been moved to tears. This sweetness warmed her heart.


    "Dad... It really is my wish. When I''m ready for the ceremony, I''ll let you know, okay?"


    "Okay, girl, I like you," said Timothy Lan with a smile from ear to ear. "I hand my naughty son over to you then. Thank you."


    "Please, Dad, William and I take care of each other."


    "Okay, okay," Timothy Lan replied, still seemingly brimming with joy.


    Mary turned and shared a glance with William, just between them. William couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head.


    "Father, it''s getting late. We should head back," William interjected.


    "What is the time?" Mary looked at her watch and exclaimed, "It''s so late. Oh my, how time flies!"


    "Yes, how did that happen?" Timothy Lan got up and took Mary by the shoulder. "Mary, let''s go home and have a talk."


    "Sure," she replied, following Timothy Lan out.


    William followed behind them, looking at the two of them chatting away happily. He wondered what they were saying and thinking.


    "Why don''t we take my car, Mary?"


    "I''m sorry?" she replied in shock. She then stuttered, startled, "I... I think... I think I''d better go back with William... I''m fine taking his car..."


    "Ha ha," Timothy Lan laughed. "I get it, you two have only just been married and you want to spend all your time together... We''ll talk when we get home."


    "Okay, no problem." Mary breathed a sigh of relief and thought, ''It''s not because I want to be with him all the time... It''s that I''m afraid everything will be exposed when we''re left together!''

 Chapter 14 The Grand Manor

    Mary finally let herself relax as soon as she got into William''s car.


    "I did a pretty good job there, didn''t I?" Mary wiggled her eyebrows, a smug smile on her face.


    William nodded as the car started up. "That was good. Keep it up."


    Mary beamed with pride. Then she suddenly remembered the red envelope her father-in-law gave her.


    Mary glanced at William, who was keeping his eyes on the road. Certain he wasn''t looking, she took the envelope out and opened it discreetly.


    ''It doesn''t feel like money. I wonder what it is, '' Mary thought, her heart beating with anticipation.


    When she saw what was inside, her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open in shock.


    It was a black credit card.


    "Oh, my God!" Mary gasped, whipping out the card and holding it up to the light. "Is this for real?" William looked over to see what the fuss was all about.


    His eyes landed on the black card. "Yeah. It''s all yours," he said nonchalantly, turning his attention back on the road.


    "This is too much. I can''t accept this!" Mary scrambled to stuff the card back in the envelope.


    "Take it. The old man has nothing but money. Besides, if you give it back now, you''ll just seem ungrateful. If it makes you feel so guilty, just stow it away somewhere and return it in a year''s time," William said dismissively.


    Mary paused to give it some thought. That made sense. She nodded and put the card away.


    As William continued to drive eastward, Timothy''s car followed close behind.


    Mary looked out the window and realized she wasn''t familiar with the route they were taking. "Where are we going? This is almost the suburbs," Mary pointed out, confused.


    "Back to the old family home in the suburbs," William said.


    "Old family home? Sounds interesting. What do I need to do there?" Mary asked innocently.


    William raised an eyebrow at that. He had the sudden urge to tease Mary. "Sleep in the same bed with me," he deadpanned.


    Mary''s face went blank. Then it sunk in. "WHAT?" she yelled. William was so startled the car skidded sideways for a bit.


    Mary started sputtering. "I...I can''t sleep in the same bed as you! That''s...NO!"


    William felt a little insulted at how Mary seemed so put off by the idea. "It would be nothing. It''s not like I''m interested in you," he said, sounding bored.


    Mary was screaming inside her head. ''I''m worried I can''t control myself around you! I''m the one who''d corrupt you!''


    But out loud, she just kept refusing. "No. Just never. That''s crazy! If we have to share a room, then I''ll just sleep on the floor!" she said firmly.


    William shrugged and smirked. "Suit yourself. I was going to let you take the bed, but since you volunteered, who am I to refuse your generosity?"


    Mary stared at him. She scoffed incredulously and shook her head. "Unbelievable.


    Such a gentleman."


    She rolled her eyes in exasperation, threw herself back on the seat with her arms crossed, and stared grumpily out the window.


    In the car behind them, Timothy was craning his neck, trying to see what was going on with William and Mary.


    "How''s the investigation going, Dean?" he asked his companion, keeping his eyes on the car in front of them.


    "Almost done," Dean replied. "It would seem William and Mary have no prior relationship with each other. Their marriage came out of nowhere and caught everyone at the company by surprise."


    Timothy frowned. He was really hoping his suspicions were wrong.


    Mary seemed like such a nice girl, too. He was really hoping she wasn''t just colluding with William to trick him.


    They finally arrived at their destination after an hour.


    Mary got out of the car with her mouth agape, staring at the grand manor before her. She was itching to take a selfie with it.


    Timothy walked up from behind her, smiling warmly. "Let''s get inside," he said, motioning with his


    head for her to follow him.


    Mary nodded in a daze and followed beside William meekly.


    The old Lan house was a magnificent European-style manor. It looked like something out of Mary''s wildest fantasies.


    They stepped into a glitzy hall where uniformed servants stood in rows to welcome them.


    "Welcome home, masters."


    Mary was entranced. She felt like a queen, as if she should wave to her subjects graciously.


    So this was the life of the rich and famous!


    "Would you be resting or having dinner first, sir?" asked the butler, Gary.


    Timothy turned to Mary. "What do you think, Mary? You decide."


    Mary opened and closed her mouth wordlessly. She had been so busy taking it all in, she had been caught completely off-guard.


    William stepped in smoothly to answer for her. "Let''s just take it easy, first. It''s Mary''s first time here. I''ll show her around. You should get some rest first, Dad. You must be tired after your flight."


    Mary nodded numbly at that. "Yeah, that''s right," she just echoed.


    Timothy gave a tight smile and a curt nod, keeping his eyes on Mary and not looking at William, at all. "Very well, then. If that''s what Mary wants."


    Mary just smiled back weakly. It was obviously all William''s suggestions, yet Timothy was almost acting like William wasn''t there.


    She glanced awkwardly at William. He didn''t seem like he cared.


    Mary sighed inwardly. ''Father and son don''t seem to be on good terms, as I thought.''


    She then followed William to a room on the second floor.


    "This is my bedroom. You have to sleep here tonight, too, of course," William intoned as he opened the door.


    Mary could see the room''s black-and-white interiors from the outside.


    William stepped in, then turned around and looked expectantly at her. "Well? Come in."


    Mary nodded and stepped in as William walked over to another side of the room to organize some things. The first thing that caught Mary''s eye was a poster of a basketball star on the wall.


    "A basketball fan, huh?" Mary chuckled. "Can''t believe you still have posters up."


    William shifted awkwardly, like a child caught with a secret. "That was from when I was a kid. I haven''t been here for a long time," he muttered, not meeting her eyes.


    Mary smiled to herself. William was cute when he was embarrassed. "All right. If you say so." Mary then spotted a picture frame on a nearby table and picked it up for a closer look.


    It was a family photo of Timothy, a woman, and a teenage William.


    She held the frame up and turned to William. "Is this your mom?" she asked him.


    William looked up. As soon as he spotted the frame in her hand, a dark cloud passed over his face. He stormed over and snatched the frame out of her hand angrily. "Keep your hands off my things!" he snarled in her face.


    Mary was so frightened by this sudden outburst that she froze.


    After a long pause, Mary forced herself to smile through her nerves. "You''re right. I''m sorry. It won''t happen again."


    William slammed back the frame on the table and shot her a glare. He looked like he could hit her.


    It made Mary feel like such an idiot. Heart sinking, she bit her lip, bowed her head, and turned toward the door.


    William grabbed her by the hand. "And where do you think you''re going?" he snapped.


    Mary drew in a trembling breath. She averted her eyes from him as they began to well up with tears. "I''m just going to the bathroom," she mumbled.


    A tear drop fell on the back of William''s hand.


    William looked down as he felt more tear drops land. Guilt began to creep over him. He loosened his grip. Mary rushed out of the room.


    William stared after Mary as she disappeared out the door. He ran a hand through his hair, pacing for a few seconds as conflicting feelings ran through him. Finally, he kicked the table in frustration and chased after her.

 Chapter 15 Sleeping In The Same Room

    Mary ran to the bathroom and locked herself in before bursting into tears.


    "Open the door, Mary." William stood outside the door, frowning. He wanted to apologize, but didn''t know how to open his mouth and say the words. He had been too reckless just now. She knew nothing and it was unfair of him to behave that way.


    Mary held her head in her hands and cried bitterly, ignoring William''s shouts.


    On the one hand, she tried her best to hide her grief. On the other hand, she remembered that she had been paid for all this. ''You must bear all of this even if you are sad. You accepted his money, Mary.''


    "Mary, please come out! Dinner is ready!" William shouted again. .


    The door to the bathroom opened a few minutes later.


    Mary walked out, a smile on her face, although the corner of her eyes was still red and swollen. "Let''s go eat," she said.


    William was stunned at her smile, feeling pain clutch at his heart.


    Mary passed him, the smile fixed to her lips, and made her way to the table. She left an angry William behind.


    Mary continued to smile courteously at the table, Timothy returning a satisfied smile. However, William remained silent, staring at Mary from time to time.


    Timothy seemed to have noticed that something was wrong between the two. After dinner, he sent them back to their room early.


    They sat awkwardly in William''s bedroom, the air seeming to have frozen.


    ''I must do something. It''s probably a good idea to go and watch TV," Mary thought. Thinking thus, she stood up and made to exit the room.


    William grabbed her hand and asked, "Where are you going?".


    "To watch TV," she said, shaking off his hand. .


    "It''s late and we have to go to work tomorrow. It would be better to go to bed early," William said, fixing her with a stare. .


    "No," Mary said, determined as she took a step forward. . .


    A sudden cracking sound was heard when Mary turned around abruptly, tripping over her own feet and falling.


    A pause ensued before William burst out laughing. .


    Mary''s face turned red, embarrassed beyond explanation. She had wanted to look majestic walking out, but hadn''t expected to fall.


    ''Oh my God, this is so embarrassing! I think I''d like it better if I were dead, '' Mary thought, still on the ground. .


    The tense atmosphere between them had suddenly dissipated.


    "Hello? Mary?" William called, laughing. "I think you need to get up.".


    William spoke to her for a long time but she still showed no signs of moving.


    Had she fainted?


    William stopped laughing, turning Mary over worriedly.


    Mary''s face was flushed. She was obviously pretending to be unconscious.


    Without any hint, William suddenly lifted her up off the ground.


    He had begun to play tricks on Mary, something that he was coming to enjoy more and more. She was like a clever little girl who was forced to be an adult.


    "Ah!" Mary screamed. Mary hadn''t expected William to lift her up. Her eyes flew open as she hurriedly flung her hands around his neck.


    William wanted to laugh at her at first, but as he looked into her bright eyes, his smile softened and he blushed.


    The atmosphere suddenly became fraught with tension, both unable to look away from the other.


    It was the first time they had been so close to each other that they seemed to hear each other''s heartbeat.


    "Put me down!" Mary said, coming to her senses. . She bit her lip, not daring to look at him again. . "You are so heavy," William teased her faintly. But he soon remembered what had happened. He put Mary down on the bed and quickly changed the topic. "Are you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t ma


    tter. It''s just a minor injury," Mary said, trying to ignore the pain in her knees. .


    William inspected her knees and found that they had swelled. He then turned around to grab a balm for her.


    Mary patted her face into sobriety while he turned around. ''Don''t be seduced by his beauty!''


    "Apply it," said William, handing Mary a few pieces of wrapped broken ice.


    "No, thanks. It''s not a big deal," Mary said, waving him away. . .


    "Why do you always have to refuse my efforts?" William said, shaking his head.


    His words sounded like a sigh. She was surprised at the feeling in them and didn''t come back to her senses until she felt a chill on her knees.


    William was sitting on the edge of the bed, gently applying the ice to Mary''s knees. His eyes were serious as he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt," Mary said, her expression blank. .


    "About before... I was not myself before dinner," William said suddenly. . . "Are you apologizing to me?" Mary said, her eyes narrowing.


    "Yeah, if you think so," William said with a shrug. He paused before saying, "I haven''t been here in a long time. I forgot all about that photo.". . Mary''s words stopped in her throat as she saw William''s self-deprecating smile. ''Forget it. I just need to do my job well and leave other people''s family affairs to them, '' she thought.


    Once the ice compress was done, William fetched the ointment and handed it to Mary. "Apply it to your knees."


    Mary had enjoyed William''s considerate ice compress service but was now embarrassed. She obediently took the ointment and applied it.


    William cut a handsome figure as he walked over to the window, his hands in his pockets.


    The sky had darkened and it began to rain. A cold breeze made its way towards them through the window.


    "It''s raining.". Mary looked up at the wonder in William''s voice. .


    They listened quietly to the rain, both comfortable with the silence that enveloped the room.


    After a long time, Mary leaned against the headboard, feeling sleepier with each passing minute. She vaguely heard the sound of a door opening and her eyes flew open as she sat up.


    She looked longing at the soft bed but her attention was now on the door.


    William came in a while later, a quilt in his arms. He was surprised to see Mary awake. "Why are you awake?". "I didn''t fall asleep," Mary said, shy as she made to get out of bed. .


    "What are you doing?" William asked, looking askance at her.


    "I will sleep on the ground," she said.


    "Sleep on the bed," William said, spreading the quilt determinedly. "Just go to sleep.".


    Mary had got some benefits and couldn''t say anything else. She secretly was a little pleased.


    They turned off the lights and lay down.


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    The air was fragrant with soil and rain and William''s breath. Mary was relaxed in this moment. .


    The phone suddenly began to ring, breaking the dark silence.


    William reached for the phone and answered it. "Hello," he whispered. "I''m in the family house." He waited for a breath before continuing, "You too. I''ll call you tomorrow. Good night!". .


    His voice was gentle, piquing Mary''s curiosity as to who was on the other end of the phone.


    It suddenly felt like this call had really ruined Mary''s good mood. She turned over quietly so that her back was now facing William.


    After a while, William asked softly, "Are you asleep, Mary?"


    Mary''s hands gripped at the quilt but she didn''t say anything.


    William waited for a long time, but when no answer came, he assumed she had fallen asleep and turned and fell asleep as well.

 Chapter 16 An Unexpected Kiss

    Mary had tossed and turned the whole night, unaccustomed to this new environment. It was only now that sleep finally overcame her.


    She had no idea what time it was, but she had earlier heard the door open, as if someone was leaving the room.


    But now a gentle voice whispered in her ear. "It''s time to get up."


    Mary swam through her muddled consciousness. ''Who is this angel-voiced person? It can''t be William, can it? Didn''t he already step out?''


    "Mary. You really need to wake up."


    Mary murmured something back sleepily. She wasn''t ready to get up yet. She turned over. Not even an angel could drag her out of bed. The alarm hadn''t rung yet.


    William leaned over and continued whispering in her ear. "It''s time for breakfast."


    ''Breakfast? It''s too early to eat. I''d rather sleep, '' Mary thought stubbornly.


    Out loud, Mary just groaned. She pulled the quilt over head.


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched. It seemed that he had to play his trump card.


    "Mary, if you don''t get up, you''ll be late. And if you''re late, your bonus will get deducted," William said in mock lament.


    ''Bonus? Deduction? My bonus!''


    Mary threw off the quilt and bolted upright.


    William didn''t think his trump card would be so effective. He had no time to avoid Mary''s reflexes.


    Mary''s head collided with his with a loud crack.


    "OW! That hurts!" Mary screwed her eyes back shut in pain. When she opened them, the first thing she saw were soft, warm, inviting lips.


    William remained leaning over Mary, waiting for his vision to stop spinning. He was just about to curse when he felt Mary plant a kiss on his mouth.


    Time stopped. It took a while before Mary finally came to her senses, and when she did, she started screaming internally. ''Oh my God! What am I doing?!''


    Mary''s eyes flew open and met William''s in horror. She gasped and turned her face away quickly. Her headache was completely gone as she felt every fiber of her being sucked slowly into a black vortex of mortification.


    Both Mary and William remained frozen in place for a few seconds, at a loss for words. Finally, Mary broke the silence. "I didn''t mean to do that! I''m so sorry!" The apologies came out of her in a rush.


    William''s lips tightened. They didn''t look so inviting to Mary now. William straightened up and stepped away from the bed. "Hurry up and get downstairs for breakfast. The old man''s already waiting for you," he said nonchalantly.


    Then he walked out of the room.


    As soon as William was out of sight, Mary buried her head in her hands and screamed silently. ''Oh, my God! This is the second time I''ve made a mess of things! I''m really going to get fired now.''


    William headed straight to the restroom and slammed the door.


    The mirror in the restroom reflected his red face.


    How could he kiss a woman, even by accident? What was worse, he didn''t feel bad about it, at all. William cursed silently to himself.


    While he was in the restroom, Mary had already pulled herself together and gone down to breakfast.


    "Good morning, madam. Quite the early riser," Gary greeted her from his spot beside the table as she came into the dining hall.


    Mary smiled sheepishly. "Not at all. I''m sorry to keep you waiting." Mary then spotted Timothy seated at the head of the table. "Good morning, Father."


    "Good morning, Mary," Timothy nodded in greeting, with a faint smile. Then he noticed her swollen forehead and knees. "What happened? Why are your forehead and knees all red?"


    Mary gulped sheepishly. "Oh, it''s nothing. Just some little accidents. Nothing to


    worry about," Mary said, taking her seat.


    Timothy''s worried face turned stern. "Did William do that to you?"


    "What? No, of course not," Mary assured him hurriedly. "He''s been nothing but an angel to me."


    William, who was walking down the stairs at that exact moment, overheard this. His ears turned red.


    "Good morning, sir."


    Mary''s head snapped up automatically, her eyes meeting William''s inadvertently. Both of them looked away as they blushed.


    Timothy watched the two silently, amused. He noted the embarrassed air and the matching red bump on William''s forehead. He chuckled to himself.


    "Good morning, Father." William nodded and sat down, avoiding looking at Mary directly.


    Mary likewise kept her eyes on her plate as she ate.


    Timothy cleared his throat. "Why don''t you and Mary just stay at home today? Work can wait," he suggested.


    William sipped his juice coolly. "No, it can''t. We have a new TV play launching tomorrow. We have a lot to do today."


    "You can go to work, then. Let Mary stay home and get used to being here for now."


    "No," William said, shaking his head. "She also has a lot of work to do."


    Mary nodded. "He''s right, Father," she echoed.


    Timothy slapped his hand on the table in annoyance. "You''re not taking care of your wife at all!


    Your small company won''t collapse even if Mary''s not there!"


    Mary smiled brightly, trying to appease him. "I have nothing to do at home anyway, Father. I''d rather go to work."


    "Yes, Father," William added, mock sweetly. "And we wouldn''t want to have an idler in the family, now, would we?"


    Timothy huffed in disapproval but stopped pushing.


    Mary lowered her head and took a big bite of the fried egg. She didn''t notice the smile on William''s face.


    The car ride to the office was awkward.


    Mary had already apologized for it profusely, but now the kiss from this morning kept flashing through her mind again.


    The memory made her heart beat fast.


    William''s voice broke through her thoughts.


    "Mary." She turned to look at him, chastised. "It seems that we have to set a few more rules between us," he continued. Mary swallowed. "What rules?" she asked cautiously.


    "For one, you have to get up early to cook for me every morning."


    Mary was taken aback. "What?" She began sputtering in a mild panic. "I...I don''t know how to cook breakfast!"


    "Then start learning."


    Mary pouted. She really didn''t want to do it, but fine.


    "And," William continued after a pause. "Don''t get too close to me."


    Mary felt a rush of mortification again. She leaned on the windows, closed her eyes, and sighed. "Look, if this is about what happened this morning..."


    William''s face burned. He wished she would stop talking about it already.


    "I really didn''t mean it..."


    "Then stop mentioning it!" William finally burst out. Mary snapped her mouth shut, startled.


    Silence filled the car again.


    William felt the adrenaline rush through him. He turned and saw Mary staring dejectedly out the window.


    He felt a little sorry for her.


    He raised his hand to stroke her hair and put her at ease.


    But he paused the next second, his hand in mid-air. ''Why do I need to comfort her? This is just a contract relationship. I shouldn''t give her false hopes like that.''


    William clenched his hand and put it down.


    Looking out the window, Mary didn''t notice William''s internal struggle.


    ''That''s right. I don''t understand you, and you don''t owe me an explanation. It''s better for us to keep our distance. This is all for the best, '' she thought glumly.

 Chapter 17 The Tie Is Crooked

    The luxurious car befitting the CEO of the company always caused a minor commotion among employees whenever it arrived at the office building. People always stopped and stared.


    It was too high-profile. Mary shrank back in the car like a turtle in its shell, hesitating to step out.


    "What''s wrong?" William asked, noticing her apprehension. He had been waiting for her to get out first.


    Mary peeked out the window at all the waiting bystanders. "Uh. You know what? You go ahead. I''ll just follow."


    William raised a brow quizzically and got out of the car without saying anything.


    Mary was still calming her nerves, preparing to face the stares, when the door next to her swung right open.


    It was William, holding the car door open with a sly smile. "Get out of the car, dear wife. Let''s walk in to work together!" he pronounced loudly, catching everyone''s attention.


    Mary was flabbergasted. "William!" she hissed, as people outside began craning their necks to look at her. "Please! You''re making it worse!" Mary gave him a pleading look.


    William ignored her apparent consternation and pulled her out of the car.


    Mary felt humiliated, but she had no choice but to allow William to drag her out.


    "Can''t we go to work separately next time?" Mary mumbled, following William into the building, keeping her face down to avoid people''s stares. "I can never get used to all this attention."


    "And that''s why I''m acclimatizing you to it as soon as possible," William retorted with a smile, making the female employees they passed swoon.


    Mary shot him an irritated look.


    Why had she never noticed how overbearing he was before? People really just showed their true colors eventually, didn''t they?


    "Have you prepared the speech tomorrow for the opening ceremony of the Past of Republic of China?" William asked her as they walked through the lobby and headed for the elevators.


    Mary nodded. "Yes. Everything''s ready."


    William nodded approvingly. "Good. Then book three plane tickets to Shanghai for this afternoon. The sooner, the better."


    "Three?" Mary asked curiously. "Who else is going besides you and Kevin?"


    "You."


    Mary stopped in her tracks in surprise. "Me? But I thought you said I wouldn''t be needed?" Mary called out, hurrying to keep pace with him.


    "I changed my mind," William said breezily.


    Mary gritted her teeth as she caught up with him waiting at the elevators. "Couldn''t you have given me a heads-up? I haven''t packed. I have nothing prepared..."


    William raised a brow at her. "Work emergencies will always come up out of the blue. Do you expect me, the boss, to make adjustments for you, the employee every time?" he asked her pointedly.


    Mary bit her lip. She was still irritated, but she felt it best to just not talk back.


    Unbeknownst to her, William was looking at her from the corner of his eye, amused by her silent fuming. He was starting to enjoy teasing Mary more and more.


    ''Besides, '' he thought, ''A days-long trip without you wouldn''t be fun.''


    At this moment, a cloying female voice piped up behind them. "Good morning."


    The two of them turned around to see Andy.


    "Andy! Good morning." Mary greeted her with a forced smile, annoyed that they had been interrupted.


    "Hi, Mary," Andy said with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Andy then tried to sidle up to William, conspicuously smoothing her bodycon dress down to call attention to her curves. "Hi, Mr. Lan."


    William only stepped further aside with nary a reaction.


    Mary bit her lip again, this time to keep herself from laughing out loud. She had to admire how stoic William was.


    Mary stepped between the two smoothly before William got irritated by Andy''s presence. She tried to distract Andy with small talk. "Nice weather we''re ha


    ving, huh?" Mary started, her mouth feeling strained from all the smiling.


    "Yeah," Andy answered dismissively. Her eyes looked past Mary and wandered over to William again. "Oh, Mr. Lan''s tie is crooked."


    Mary felt like she could scream. It really was none of Andy''s business.


    From her peripheral vision, she saw William look down at his tie and frown. Mary started cursing Andy in her heart. Outwardly, Mary just kept on smiling. "Oh, we left in a hurry this morning. I really should be more careful next time."


    Andy responded with a half-sneer. Before she could make another snide comment, however, the elevator doors opened.


    Ding!


    Perfect timing.


    William strode forward into the elevator. He turned around and looked expectantly at Mary.


    "I''m coming! Nice talking to you, Andy." Mary stepped into the elevator hurriedly, leaving a scowling Andy behind.


    ''I''m also a manager in the Public Relations Department. Why do I get stuck getting drinks with old perverts while Mary gets the CEO?'' Andy grumbled in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Mary was chortling to herself in the CEO''s exclusive elevator, remembering how miffed Andy looked as they left. She sighed contentedly in appreciation of these kinds of perks.


    Then she noticed William beside her, fidgeting with his tie.


    Mary looked over his progress. "Just move it a little to the left. It''s crooked to the right," she pointed out helpfully.


    William pulled his tie to the left obediently.


    "Oh, it''s too far to the left now," Mary said with a little wince. "Be gentle with it."


    William threw his hands up in the air in frustration. "Shit. Just tie it for me, will you?"


    Mary smiled sheepishly. "I don''t know how," she admitted meekly.


    William rolled his eyes. It turned out Mary was just stellar on paper after all. She was pretty useless at basic things.


    Seeing William''s increasing irritation, Mary reached for his tie nervously.


    "I can give it a try. No need to lose your temper. Or take my bonus away."


    She started earnestly working on William''s tie, completely oblivious to his surprised reaction.


    The tie looked like the red scarves used in primary school. Could they be tied in the same way?


    Mary put her theory to test. It seemed to work.


    "Tighter." William directed, nodding at his reflection in the elevator mirrors.


    "Okay." It seemed Mary was doing something right. She tightened the knot.


    Immediately, William started making choking sounds. He grabbed Mary''s hand, wheezing.


    Mary''s blood froze. ''I messed up again! It''s really game over this time!'' William scrambled to loosen the tie a little bit, his face red.


    "I''m so sorry!" Mary squeaked, pulling her hands back and clutching them to her mouth.


    Tie sufficiently loosened, William finally took deep breaths and leaned on the elevator walls to steady himself. He shot Mary a dirty look. "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Mary cowered on the other side of the elevator as William pulled off his tie irritably.


    Ding!


    The elevator finally reached the 32nd floor. William stalked out of the elevator and headed straight for his office.


    "Good morning, Mr. Lan!" Kevin stood up, greeting him.


    William grunted a rough "G''morning" back. His black mood was evident on his face.


    As Kevin stared at William''s back, wondering what was wrong with him, Mary stepped shakily out of the elevator.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Lan?" Kevin asked Mary curiously. "Why does he look so grumpy?"


    Mary whimpered. "He''s going to kill me," she answered glumly. "I''m dead."


    She slumped down on a nearby chair. Kevin didn''t know what happened, but he strode over to pat Mary on the shoulder sympathetically. "Nothing to do but pray, dear girl."


    Mary nodded miserably and started praying for the heavens to save her.

 Chapter 18 Business Trip

    Mary had spent her entire morning booking their flight and sorting the documents for their trip, all the while throwing the odd glance at William.


    Fortunately, he soon hunkered down in his work and seemed to have no intention of punishing her.


    "Doo doo doo..."


    The phone rang. Mary saw a strange number calling and was unsure of what she should do.


    ''Ignore it, it could be a wrong number...'' she thought to herself.


    "Doo doo doo..."


    The phone continued ringing. Perhaps she was wrong.


    Confused, she answered the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?" she said courteously.


    "Ha Ha, Mary, it''s your dad! Or dad-in-law rather," revealed Timothy, laughing heartily on the other end. "Am I interrupting your work?"


    "Ah! Father," Mary said startled, unconsciously straightening her back. "No, no, no. Not at all. It''s always good to hear from you."


    "That''s good. Mary, will you be coming over for dinner tonight?"


    "No, I won''t," she replied regretfully. "William and I are going on a business trip to Shanghai this afternoon. Did he not tell you?"


    "That guy doesn''t tell me anything. How long will you be there?" he asked.


    "About three or four days."


    "Well, Mary... When you''re back, why don''t you take a set of wedding photos with William? You''re not holding a banquet so you have to get the wedding photos at least, right?" Timothy said suggestively.


    "Well... I''ll talk to him and see if he has time," Mary added with cold sweats running down her cheeks.


    "Okay," Timothy sighed. "You know about our family. Although I''m remarried, he''s still my only son... His stepmother misses him very much as well. She heard he had been married and wanted to come see him, but she was afraid he would not like it. I just want to bring some wedding photos back to Amy... "


    Mary''s grip on the phone tightened as she grew more and more uncomfortable with this conversation. "Father, I... I will do my best to persuade him..."


    "Well, well, well, well," said Timothy hurriedly, "I won''t disturb you then. Just work hard and remember to eat."


    "Of course. Goodbye, Father," Mary said nodding hard.


    She hung up the phone and tiptoed to the door of the office.


    "Clang! Clang! Clang"


    "Come in."


    ... Mary stepped in slowly and said, "It''s noon. Why don''t you go for lunch?"


    "You can go ahead. I have something to deal with." William didn''t even raise his head when he spoke.


    "Oh, okay," she replied biting her lip. ''Is he still angry?'' she thought. "Your father just called," she finally found the courage to mumble.


    "What did he say?" Still, he did not look up.


    "He said... He wanted us to take wedding photos."


    "Hmm?" At last, William was willing to raise his noble head. He looked at Mary quizzically and asked, "What did you tell him?"


    "I said I would discuss it with you."


    "I see," he said nodding. "By the way, have you booked the airplane tickets?" William asked. ...


    "Yes I have. The flight will take three hours and we''ll arrive at Shanghai city at six o''clock in the afternoon." ...


    "Okay. Go home and pack your things. I''ll pick you up later."


    "Okay," nodded Mary before turning and leaving. Fortunately, he had not mentioned what had happened this morning. It seemed as though he did not intend to hold her accountable...


    She got home and had a quick meal before beginning to prepare for the business trip.


    It was already two o''clock by the time she had everything ready. She was now waiting for William to pick her up.


    Suddenly the phone rang


    and she knew who it was without even looking at it.


    "Hello?" she answered.


    "It''s me," replied William coldly, "Come out. The car is downstairs."


    "Oh... Okay."


    She hung up and made her way downstairs with her suitcase in tow.


    The elegant, icy blue Porsche was stopped at the gate of the complex.


    "Mrs. Lan, you have come down so fast," Kevin said cheerfully in g


    reeting. He then got out of the driver''s seat and walked on over to her. "Here, hand me the suitcase."


    "Oh, thank you." She felt a little embarrassed.


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. Lan." Kevin smiled and put her things in the trunk of the car. He then opened the back door graciously, "Mrs. Lan, please, step in."


    "Thank you." Mary thanked him with a smile and bent to get into the car.


    It was an expensive and high quality car, not only good to look at but more comfortable to sit in as well.


    William had his eyes closed as he rested when Mary entered and sat next to him. He hadn''t said a word or opened his eyes when she came in.


    Mary did not make an effort to talk to him either as she did not wish to cause any trouble.


    It was a long way to the airport and as she sat there, she couldn''t help but touch things here and there in the car. It was fancy unlike most cars she had been in and she was enjoying the ride.


    ''It''s so awesome!'' she thought with excitement bubbling within her. Mary then couldn''t control herself and began taking pictures with her phone.


    She took many selfies, posing with two fingers in a peace sign.


    She was having a lot of fun, but was unaware that her every move was being watched by the CEO, Mr. Lan, William''s eyes vibrated somewhat as he squinted out of the corner of them. ''This woman has ignored me since she got in the car. She didn''t even try to talk to me. Now she is playing by herself?'' William wondered about her as he looked on.!


    ''Why is she so fond of taking pictures?! She took photos at the family house and now again in the car. Why has she never taken photos of me before?''


    This thought angered him. He suddenly opened his eyes and leaned close to Mary just as she was about to take the picture. He then said, in a deliberately menacing tone, "Mary, what are you doing ?"


    "Ah!" Startled, Mary dropped her phone on the car floor. "When... When did you wake up? Couldn''t you make some sort of sound at least? You scared me to death!"


    Kevin silently wiped his sweat away, sitting in the driver''s seat. Mrs. Lan''s voice was really quite shocked and loud...


    "I didn''t want to bother you while you were having fun," William responded calmly.


    "Ha ha ha..." Mary chuckled. With a wry smile, she patted around looking for her phone and said, "I did not know that Mr. Lan likes frightening people..."


    "M, a, r, y!" William spelled her name out letter by letter. "How dare you?"!


    "Well..." Mary trailed off, ignoring William and picking up her phone. ''Please don''t be broken, '' she hoped in silence.


    William shot a glance at her and what she was doing on her phone.


    Mary scanned the photo gallery and found that all the photos were good except for one.


    The last picture had two people. A sinister smile on William''s face, pressed up right next to Mary''s ear. And Mary, looking really silly with her mouth wide open in surprise.


    ''Delete it! Delete it!''


    Mary thought as her finger hovered above the delete key. William then snatched the phone from her hand!


    "Wow, nice photo, don''t you think? It looks good enough to keep. Why do you want to delete it?" William asked, smiling like a ruffian.


    "Damn it! Give it to me!" Mary threw caution to the wind; regardless of their dynamic of him as the superior and her as the subordinate, she rushed at William, grabbing and snatching for the phone. "Give it to me! Give me the phone..."


    After a great deal of relentless pushing, she finally got the phone back!


    Delete!


    Whoosh... Mary let out a deep sigh of relief. She thought she had gotten away with it when she noticed William smiling and pulling his own phone out. "I''m very sorry, Mrs. Lan, but I''ve already sent the photo to my mobile phone."


    ''What?! You... Son of bitch!'' she thought but dared not say.


    With her eyes wide open, Mary raised her head and sighed, "Sure enough, aged men are more cunning!"

 Chapter 19 A False Alarm

    "Mr. and Mrs. Lan, we''ve arrived at the airport," announced Kevin, as the car came to a stop alongside the entrance.


    "Okay," said William, who was focused on his phone. He put the phone away and opened the door, ignoring Mary.


    A valet came towards them, ready to take the keys and drive the car to a parking spot.


    Meanwhile, William, Mary, and Kevin got off and walked into the airport. They headed towards the VIP waiting room. They entered the room and found that it was already full of people.


    As soon as they saw William, everyone stood up respectfully, and came to greet the boss.


    Victor was there. He went up to William and Mary to greet them.


    It was reasonable for Victor, as one of the main characters of the "Past of Republic of China", to be here.


    Mary and Victor glanced briefly at each other, exchanging small nods. Neither of them said anything.


    They stayed in the VIP waiting room until it was time to board the plane.


    William and Mary were the first to get on board. Their seats were in front and next to each other.


    Mary approached her seat, carrying her handbag. As soon as she put it down, however, William shook his head at her. "Trade seats with Kevin. I need to talk to him."


    "All right," said Mary slowly. She picked up her bag again and walked towards Kevin''s seat. She wasn''t too upset about the new arrangement. After all, she wasn''t one of those people who were picky about plane seats, and anyway she was more than happy not to have to sit with William for the entire flight. But to her surprise, as soon as she sat down in Kevin''s spot, Victor arrived and took the seat next to her.


    "What a coincidence!" She tried to sound normal, but she couldn''t hide the trace of awkwardness in her greeting. He sat down without smiling.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be traveling with us," said Victor coolly.


    "It''s just a temporary arrangement," Mary said.


    He didn''t respond. The two of them seemed to have nothing more to say to each other, and a silence fell between them.


    After the plane took off, Mary closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Meanwhile, Victor pored over a copy of the script, reciting his lines under his breath.


    From his position in the front row, William glanced back, looking towards Mary''s seat. His eyes narrowed when he saw Victor staring back at him.


    Although they had very different jobs, both men were cut from the same cloth: tall, handsome, and confident. When their eyes met, neither one flinched or looked away. Instead, they glared at each other, assessing one another as though they were rivals.


    "By the way, Mr. Lan, the place we''re going to..."


    Kevin''s voice caught William''s attention, and he turned away from Victor without saying anything. He resolved to not look back at Mary for the rest of the plane ride.


    Meanwhile, Mary had actually fallen asleep while pretending to sleep.


    It wasn''t long, however, before her slumber was disturbed by a strange dream. She felt everything shaking violently around her. She frowned with her eyes closed, shifting in her seat. She dreamed she was experiencing an earthquake, and as she stood with the ground shaking beneath her feet, she screamed for help. But no one answered. With a jolt, her eyes flew open, and she realized that she had not imagined the sensation of trembling. The plane was shaking.


    She turned to look at Victor, whose face was pale and tense. The calm voice of the pilot issued from the speakers above them. "Dear passengers, please stay in your seats and fasten your seatbelts. We have hit a rough patch and it has caused some turbulence. Please don''t panic. We have everything under control."


    Although the pilot''s voice was firm and comforting, Mary felt terror squeezing her chest as the turbulence persisted. She couldn''t help fearing that the plane was about to crash. Mary could count on one hand the number of times she had been on an airplane. And this was the very first time that she had ever encountered any possibility of danger while inside a plane.


    Everyone on board was silent and anxious. They held their breaths, waiting for the turbulence to pass. Some people prayed without sound, their heads bowed and their hands clasped together.


    Mary gripped her armrests tightly, her eyes wide and frightened.


    The plane dipped and shook before nosing back up.


    Mary was unable to hold back a soft, frightened gasp. William heard and turned to look at her. There was a rare nervousness in his expression. As soon as he looked at Mary, he said sharply, "Damn it! Put on your seat belt!" Mary realized she had neglected to fasten her seat belt.


    Panicked, she began groping around for the buckle.


    However, in her flustered state, she could only feel the tangle of her bag and shawl. "I can''t find it!" she said. Just then, her hands finally closed around the buckles. But her fingers were cold and numb with fright, and she couldn''t seem to fasten her seat belt. She was breathing hard, feeling like she was on the verge of collapse.


    Seeing her frantic movements, William inwardly shook his head at the silliness of his wife, wishing he could go over there and help her.


    Suddenly, Mary felt movement beside her. Victor was leaning over. "Don''t move. I''ll fasten your seat belt for you."


    Victor clasped the buckle and


    tightened it with deft moves, then pulled away.


    William watched with a slight frown, but he was relieved that Mary was finally buckled in securely.


    The turbulence worsened, and the plane began shaking more violently. Mary had never been so terrified in her life. To her shock, a warm hand settled over her own, and Victor leaned closer, speaking soothingly into her ear. "Don''t be afraid. Everything will be fine."


    Victor''s words had an immediate effect on Mary. Suddenly, she felt as though she was facing this disaster with someone, instead of having to deal with it alone. It helped her to feel calmer.


    She gripped Victor''s hand tightly, trying to give him a smile.


    When the plane took a sharp nosedive before leveling off again, William was thrown forward then back into his seat, held only in place by his seat belt. He quickly turned to look at his panicked wife, wondering if Mary was all right.


    He wished he had considered the possibility of turbulence¡ªthen he wouldn''t have made Mary switch seats. While he himself was feeling afraid, he realized that her terror must be ten times worse.


    He looked at Mary''s drawn face, and saw that she was tightly holding Victor''s hand.


    The two of them seemed to be relying on each other for strength. Mary was leaning against Victor, while he pressed closer to her and covered her hand with his. While the plane shook, and Mary trembled, Victor murmured something to her, and she nodded, a bit of color returning to her pale cheeks.


    William watched them, feeling uncomfortable, almost ridiculous.


    He scowled and turned to face the front again. It must be the turbulence that was causing this unusual sensation in his chest.


    When the shaking finally stopped, Mary froze, wondering if it was truly over. The turbulence had lasted for only five minutes, but to her, it felt like five hours.


    The pilot''s voice sounded again, assuring them that they had come safely through the rough patch, and everyone burst into relieved chatter and cheering.


    Mary slumped, teary-eyed with relief. "Oh, thank god. It''s so good to be alive," she said.


    "Yeah, that''s true," said Victor mildly, releasing her hand. He leaned back into his own seat, closing his eyes.


    With a gasp, Mary unbuckled her seat belt and jumped up, looking towards the front of the plane. "William!" she called. "William, are you okay?"


    He did not answer. Mary left her seat and hurried down the aisle to her husband. "William, is everything all right? Do you feel nauseous or dizzy?"


    "Relax, at least I''m not dead," William said sourly.


    He seemed to be annoyed at her. She felt embarrassed. Maybe she was nagging him.


    "That''s good," she said, backing away a little.


    "Okay then."


    "Okay," Mary repeated. She decided to ignore his surliness. After all, though she had been in no position to respond, she had seen him glancing back to check on her, so she knew he had been at least slightly concerned. "I''ll go back to my seat now. You get some rest."


    "Wait," he said sharply, and she stopped. William glared at her. "Will you stop walking back and forth? You didn''t even fasten your seat belt! Is this all a joke to you? I thought you were scared, but here you are, running up and down the aisle like you own the plane."


    The attack was so unexpected that Mary blinked, unsure how to respond. She wasn''t even sure what point he was trying to make.


    Kevin had been trying to act like he wasn''t listening, but he couldn''t take it anymore. He suddenly piped up from beside William. "Mrs. Lan, here, take your seat. This is yours, remember? Mr. Lan and I are done talking anyway. I''ll just go to¡ªum, to the washroom. I had a scare just now and I need to go to the washroom," he stammered.


    Before either Mary or William could stop him, Kevin stood and walked away quickly.


    Mary glanced down at William, but his face was expressionless. Sighing, she took the seat beside him.


    For a moment he was quiet, then he burst out, "If there had been paparazzi on the plane just now, you would be in the headlines." Mary''s brows drew together.


    "What are you talking about?" she said, feeling exasperated. She wished he would just say what he meant instead of always being so confusing and evasive.


    He shot her a sharp, sarcastic look. "You and Victor were getting quite cozy back there."


    Mary realized she had been holding hands with Victor when William turned to look at them.


    "I... It was a kind gesture because I was out of my mind with fear. It was nothing more than that."


    "That''s not what someone watching the two of you would think," William snapped.


    Was he talking about himself? Mary''s frown had vanished, and she studied William speculatively, wondering what he was so angry about.


    After all, who else had been watching her except for William? She was tempted to tell him that if he hadn''t made her switch seats, she would have clung to him for support instead of Victor.


    But before she could say anything, the pilot announced that the plane was about to arrive at Shanghai.


    The two of them sat without talking or looking at each other. As soon as the plane landed, Mary went back to get her bag from the seat beside Victor''s, then she returned to William''s side. The two of them disembarked silently, avoiding any further conversation.

 Chapter 20 Sidewalk Snack Booth

    They stepped through the entrance of the hotel. Even though they were safe and out of harm''s way now, Mary''s body was still trembling like a dry leaf. She clutched at her chest to stop her erratic heartbeat as she desperately fought to stop the dizzying feeling that overwhelmed her.


    "Ew, ew..." Bile rose in Mary''s throat and she began to vomit uncontrollably.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Victor was the first to speak, much to everyone''s surprise. He rushed towards Mary and held her up because she was too weak to stand straight.


    Mary somehow staggered to her feet and smiled. "Thanks, but I''ll be fine. I am okay... I think I was just a little overwhelmed."


    "Useless," William grunted under his breath. He grabbed Mary''s hand as fast as he could and dragged her away, completely disregarding Victor''s presence as if he never existed.


    "What are you doing?" Mary struggled, but she had no choice other than to let the man drag her away like a rag doll. After all, she didn''t want to attract more attention because she was already too embarrassed of herself for retching in the lobby like that.


    William strode ahead, completely disregarding all the baffled eyes that stared at him in fear and confusion.


    By the time, the two of them entered a room, Mary''s arm was already numb from the pain.


    ''We have slept in the same room before. It''s not such a big deal. Not a big deal, at all, right?'' Mary kept comforting herself, or at least, tried to.


    "What are you doing?" Staring at her absent-minded face, William asked, "What''s wrong with you? If you''re still feeling uncomfortable, you should just go to bed !"


    "Huh? It''s nothing. I''m sorry..." Mary unslung the bag from her shoulder and shook her head.


    "Go and lie down," said William, with a frown on his face. "You have to attend the opening ceremony tomorrow, remember? You won''t be able to go if you''re sick!"


    "Okay, fine." ''You are such a self-centered man, William! I''m sick, but all you can think about is yourself and your stupid ceremony!'' Mary''s face crinkled as she walked away in disgust.


    She looked around and found that there was only one bed. Mary''s eyes lit up with surprise.


    ''Since there''s only one bed, I''m taking the bed! Besides, you''re the one who wants me to rest up. I would be stupid to turn down that offer!''


    Mary jumped into bed without a word and shut her eyes to sleep.


    "Ahem..." William coughed deliberately to get her attention. "Do you want me to get you some medicine?"


    ''Why is he being so nice?'' "No, thanks. I''ll be fine after some sleep," Mary replied from underneath the quilt.


    She waited and quietly listened until she couldn''t hear any movements from the man before she came out of hiding.


    By then, William had already pulled out his laptop and started to work.


    After a while, Mary overheard William speaking to someone over the phone.


    "Hello?" William put the phone to his ears and said, "You are in Shanghai? Where? Okay, okay, okay..."


    Mary couldn''t tell why she had such good hearing that she could sense even the affection in William''s words.


    After a rustling sound, Mary heard the door being pushed open from the inside, followed by William''s footsteps fading out in the distance.


    Mary''s eyes shot open and she cautiously whipped her head from left to right.


    It was already quite late in the night.


    Mary put her hand on her forehead to check her body temperature and got out of bed.


    ''What could be so important that William had to go out at this hour?''


    Mary wondered for a moment and then felt guilty for prying into someone else''s private life.


    ''Anyway, forget it! I shouldn''t be thinking about it so much! In fact, I need to comfort my stomach for having gone empty for so long.''


    After tidying up, Mary put on her shoes, ready to head out.


    As soon as she opened the door, someone from the room across also opened the door from the inside.


    Mary felt annoyed because she was shocked. ''This hotel''s design needs a serious do-over! Why would anyone put doors on both sides facing each other? May be I need to have a word with the authorities!''


    When she looked up, she found that it was Victor!


    He was dressed very casually with a cap on his head and a pair of sunglasses, which was what one would wear to hide themselves from the prying eyes of the paparazzi. His surprised eyes swept over Mary.


    "Well... What a coincidence!" Mary smiled at him and continued, "Where


    are you going at this hour?"


    "I couldn''t sleep. I guess I was just bored so I thought to go out for a walk," said Victor with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, tell me about it." Mary nodded and continued, "I just woke up too. I needed to stretch my legs."


    "Together?" Victor raised his eyebrows.


    "Ah... Sure." After hesitating for a while, Mary agreed.


    "About what happened on the plane... Thank you," said Mary. She looked at him with sincerity and continued, "I haven''t formally thanked you."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. How about buying me dinner?"


    Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on Victor''s face, revealing his straight, pearly white teeth. Mary almost lost herself in his smile as his words took her by surprise.


    Snapping out of her reverie, Mary quickly smiled and said, "Okay, no problem with me. What do you want to eat?"


    "How about we go to one of those sidewalk snack booths?"


    Shortly after, the two were sitting in the corner of a sidewalk snack booth, beer in the left hand and a stick of barbecue in the right.


    Mary had a big grin on her face and she felt unrestrained, which was an alien feeling to her. She raised her bottle of beer and said, "I am so glad you wanted to eat here. I''m not a big fan of western food. It''s too bland for my taste. But this I can eat forever... Come on, cheers!"


    Victor chuckled and happily raised his bottle as well. "Cheers!"


    "One more toast! Thank you for comforting me on the plane."


    "Don''t mention it! I am just glad to see that you''re okay!"


    The two of them had eaten so much food that they couldn''t even think of eating another bite.


    However, their search for something other than food led them to the Bund.


    There weren''t many people around since it was very late in the night.


    They walked for almost an hour while the sea breeze blew Mary''s hair back from over her face and flapped wildly in the wind.


    "I''m glad I got to know you better, Victor." Mary smiled.


    "Ah? What do you mean? "


    "When I was dealing with your scandals, I used to think that you were nothing but a bad boy who only liked to make trouble." After a pause, Mary continued, "I''m glad I was wrong about you, because you''re not such a bad person after all."


    "Now you must know that I''m a very nice man, right?" With a smile at the corners of Victor''s mouth, he asked, "Are we friends now?"


    "Of course," said Mary. She chuckled and said, "You have drunk and eaten meat with me. You are my friend now."


    "Well," said Victor with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Then next time you feel like having some tasty meat or beer, you let me know."


    "Deal!"


    The two didn''t go back to the hotel until the winds were cold enough to drive them back indoors.


    As soon as they entered the hall of the hotel, they saw William sitting in a corner with a cold face.


    The anger seeped out of his body like fiery steam. Although he was just sitting quietly, his eyes had the power to make Mary feel colder than she did when she was faced the cold winds at the Bund.


    ''Has he been waiting here for me all this time ?''


    Amused by the thought, Mary sneered at herself. ''That can''t be right!''


    "You... William, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for someone?" Mary walked over to William with a curious look on her face.


    "Well!"


    he said, abruptly raising his eyes towards her. His deathly glare could easily burn a hole through her face. "Mary, who do you think I am waiting for? "


    Mary watched him stand up slowly, gnashing his teeth as if he was going to tear her into pieces. ''Was he really waiting for me? Then, today is going to be a bad day for me...''


    "I don''t know. Were you waiting for me?" Mary felt numb with fear and her words stuttered. "I was very hungry when I woke up so I went out for dinner..."


    "Dinner? Do you know what time it is now? " With his hands in his pockets, William casually said, "It''s twelve o''clock."


    Victor wanted to come up and say something in her defense, but when he thought of his own position, he feared that the more he tried to fix the situation, the more chaotic it would be. Silence seemed like the better choice under the circumstances.


    Everyone else present at the lobby found themselves curiously drawn to their conversation.


    "All right. Let''s talk about this later and go back to our room first," said Mary, tugging at his sleeve. "Everyone''s looking at us. I don''t want to talk about this right now."

 Chapter 21 Get Angry Again

    William pushed away Mary''s hand from his sleeve.


    "Don''t touch me," he said coldly, and began walking away from her. He passed by Victor, and said curtly to the actor, "You''re going too far. Stop provoking me or you''ll regret it."


    Victor met his eyes, but didn''t say anything. William sneered and kept walking.


    Mary rushed after him. When she passed Victor, she stopped briefly to apologize. "I''m sorry about all this. I didn''t know he would react in this way."


    "It''s all right," Victor said calmly. "I was the one who suggested having dinner together."


    "I''m really, really sorry," Mary said again. Her face was flushed. She looked embarrassed and anxious.


    "Mary!" snapped a harsh voice. Down the hall, William had stopped and turned to glare furiously at them. "Get over here now!" Mary pressed her lips together and hurried towards him.


    As soon as she approached him, she began speaking earnestly, trying to defuse his anger. "I was just having dinner with him. I was so hungry and I ate a lot, that''s why it took so long." He didn''t answer. They reached the elevators, and he pressed the button while Mary kept talking. "There were no members of the paparazzi following us, I''m sure of it. There won''t be any repercussions for the company, if that''s what you''re worried about. It won''t affect the company at all."


    Finally he looked at her. "It will affect me, Mary." Without warning, William grabbed her by the shoulders and pinned her against the side of the elevator. He placed both hands on the wall beside her head, trapping her, and glared down at her with burning eyes.


    Mary was stunned. She lifted her head to look up at her husband''s face, thoughts tumbling through her mind.


    ''What is he going to do? Is he going to hit me? Or kiss me?''


    But Mary was wrong. William contented himself with glowering at her, and saying loudly, "Our contract was very clear, Mary! It states that you can''t be in a relationship with any man for the next year. Did you forget that? Or were you deliberately violating the terms of the contract?" he demanded. Mary swallowed, and William went on, "If you''re thinking of breaking our agreement, just say so, instead of doing it this way!"


    With a soft chime, they reached their floor, and the elevator doors opened. William walked out abruptly, his body tight with anger.


    Mary took a deep breath, then went after him.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Mary said. She had to almost run to keep up with his long strides. "You''ve been very generous, and I hope you''ll let this incident slide. I don''t want to break the contract."


    William snorted. They reached the door of their room, and he pulled out his card key to tap it against the lock. He pushed open the door and entered.


    "I need the money to pay off the upcoming hospital bills and the loans I got before," she said, trailing after him as he walked through the room. "I''ll stick to the contract in the future, okay?" She waited for him to respond, tapping her foot anxiously.


    "Mary," said William sharply. "What?" she asked.


    He stared at her, but she didn''t get the point. After a moment he snapped, "I need to go to the bathroom!"


    "Oh!" Mary said, flustered, realizing that she had followed him into the bathroom. She turned red. "I''m sorry, I''ll go."


    She went out and closed the bathroom door firmly behind her.


    William looked after his wife with a combination of irritation and unwilling humor.


    Mary sat down on the sofa. But she felt restless. Glancing around her, she noticed a bunch of stuff on the table in the center of the room.


    She came over for a closer look, and saw a bowl of cold porridge. There were also packets of medicine. She picked one up, then another. Anti-vomiting pills, anti-carsickness pills, anti-nausea pills...


    Her eyes widened. Had William bought all these for her? ''Was this supposed to be for me?'' she thought.


    She heard the sound of a door opening and turned to see William emerge from the bathroom.


    His eyes drifted to the packet of pills in her hands.


    "You bought these?" she asked. She gazed at him, but he didn''t answer. "For me?" she prompted hesitantly.


    He shrugged. "Supposedly. I think they''re unnecessary now."


    "I''m sorry," said Mary for what felt like the thousandth time this evening. To her surprise, her throat tightened, and she felt tears coming to her eyes. Since her mother had become ill, it had always been Mary who had to take care of her and buy her medicine for her and do everything to make her comfortable. Mary hadn''t realized until now how much she missed being fussed over when she was the one feeling sick. It was so unexpected to receive that kind of attention from William, of all people.


    "I''ll pick you up before the opening ceremony tomorrow," said William coolly, beginning to leave the room. It was clear he had no intention of coming back tonight.


    Mary considered asking him to stay, but something stopped her.


    ''I''m not a real wife, '' she thought despondently. ''It''s n


    ot my place to persuade him to stay here with me.


    The only thing I can say is sorry, but I''ve already apologized so many times.''


    She watched without moving as William left her alone inside the room.


    The night sky outside the window was bright with vivid neon lights.


    Mary sighed and sat down on the sofa. She looked at the bowl of porridge. She was already full, but she felt a sudden urge to eat it.


    She picked up a spoon and began digging into the porridge, swallowing one mouthful after another. When she had finished the bowl, she let out an unladylike burp. ''There, William, I''m accepting your kindness and now I''m so full I could burst. Since I''m still on the job, as per our contract, will this be counted as an occupational injury?'' she thought to herself, grinning.


    The next morning, William arrived to pick up Mary. He was silent and distant, and she didn''t push him.


    Mary was taken to the dressing room, where the actors were also getting styled. A make-up artist started to dab powder on Mary''s face.


    After a few minutes, a group of leaders entered the dressing room to inspect the activity. William was with them, talking in a low voice to the other men.


    "Who is this actress? I haven''t met her before," said a greasy-faced man, stopping to study Mary''s face. "She''s pretty, very pretty," he mused, his eyes moving down to her cleavage.


    Mary''s temper rose immediately, but she tried to stay calm. To herself she thought, ''What a dirty old man. If he''d looked at me with those obscene eyes before, I would have slapped him.''


    Everyone working in the dressing room knew, of course, that Mary was the CEO''s wife. They were silent and embarrassed.


    William stepped forward to stand beside Mary. "This is my wife," he announced, and the man turned red. The displeasure in William''s tone was obvious, but he said calmly enough, "Mary, this is Director Wang. Say hello."


    Mary stood up obediently, smiling blandly at the greasy-faced man. "Hello, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Director Wang forced an awkward laugh. "Ah, Mr. Lan, I see your taste is still impeccable. I see now why this beautiful woman is here. Glad to meet you, Mrs. Lan!"


    "Thank you," said William. He turned to the makeup artist. "Finish what you''re doing, so Mrs. Lan can come with us to show Director Wang around." Immediately the makeup artist put a last dab of blush on Mary''s cheeks and patted down her hair, then Mary stood up and went to William.


    "Let''s go," he said, holding out his arm. She placed a hand on his sleeve.


    For the rest of the day, William made it a point to take Mary wherever he went.


    Many onlookers thought it was all very romantic, and that it was sweet for the CEO to show such concern for his wife. But Mary knew the truth¡ªshe was being kept on a leash, like a child who had been grounded for misbehavior.


    She sighed inwardly, feeling bored and wishing she could slip off and do something on her own.


    The opening ceremony was dull and monotonous. When it was William''s turn to speak, Mary leaned forward in her seat, and she caught sight of Victor looking in her direction. Their eyes met, and she started to smile, but then she noticed her husband watching her from the stage.


    Mary immediately leaned back in her seat, her heartbeat quickening. William was watching her every move like a hawk, and she had to be as careful as possible not to provoke him.


    As soon as the opening ceremony was over, everyone applauded. Now it was time for the real work to begin. The actors were soon busy with the demands of shooting the first episode.


    "Do you want to watch the shoot?" asked William.


    Mary shook her head. "I''m a bit tired. I would prefer to leave now," she said.


    "Fine. We''ll leave together," said William.


    Mary hadn''t expected that answer. "Why, do you also want to escape?" she blurted out without thinking.


    "Yes," said William without hesitation. Her use of the word ''escape'' hadn''t slipped his notice, but he didn''t remark on it.


    "Then let''s go," said Mary, sounding marginally more cheerful. "I''m sick of these high heels."


    She began walking away from the set, so quickly that William had to speed up to catch up with her.


    He felt vaguely bemused. Hadn''t she just claimed to be feeling tired? Why was she suddenly so energetic?


    When they were together inside the car, she suddenly spoke. "Hey, are you still angry about what happened yesterday?"


    William snorted. "I don''t care that much. Do you think I''m as petty and narrow-minded as that?" he snapped.


    Mary wore a supercilious look. "Well, based on your expression right now I''d say you''re still angry."


    William scowled. "If I am, so what? Are you saying I shouldn''t be angry about what you did?" Mary made a face at him. "Okay, okay, I''ve already admitted I was wrong and said that I''m sorry.


    Come on, what can I do to get you to stop being mad at me?" He mulled over the question. "Be a good husband and tell me what you want," she teased.

 Chapter 22 Fawn On The Boss

    When Mary had made the "good husband" comment, she was not serious, but it had somehow ended up being misinterpreted by William. His anger had disappeared finally.


    Ignoring the excitement pounding in his heart, William looked to Mary to find her seemingly begging for mercy. Schooling his voice to sound indifferent, he said, "Fawn over me."


    "Fawn over you? !" The moment the words fell from his lips, Mary''s mind went both blank and had a million different things buzzing in it. She could feel her face heating up, and she knew it would be tomato red as not so appropriate thoughts invaded her mind. Mr. Lan had seemingly turned into a roguish wolf, and she herself, well she was...


    She was just so incredibly shy. Painfully shy.


    "What''s the matter?" William turned slightly to look at her and found her biting her bottom lip, her eyes clouded over. He was speechless. Could she be thinking about what he thought she was? He tapped her head with a finger to get her attention and said in a slightly harsh tone, "What is it you''re thinking about? "


    "S-sorry. What?" Mary had been startled, looking at him with wide eyes as she nervously nibbled at her fingertips.


    "Such a dirty woman," he drawled, a slight tinge of contempt in his tone. "I''m not interested in you."


    "I-I... No, I am not!" Mary cried but the words lacked any confidence. She looked down at her hands, trying to escape his heavy gaze. "How do you want me to fawn over you, then?" she asked quietly.


    William laughed humorlessly. "You have to ask me that? !" A frown tugged the corner of his lips.


    "No, I guess not," Mary grumbled with a shake of her head. "Give me some time to think about it."


    William scoffed and looked away from her. "Hurry up, then."


    Mary thought hard, her lips pursed with her chin in her hand. Maybe she could take him shopping... No, no, that wouldn''t work. She''d have to spend her own money on him if she did that. He had enough of his own that she didn''t want to waste her own on him.


    Perhaps she could take him to dinner... That wouldn''t do either! She''d have to spend her own money for that as well.


    How, oh how, was she to do this without spending any money on him? Mary hadn''t expected it would be this hard to come to a decision.


    "Well?! Haven''t you decided yet?" William snapped impatiently.


    Mary nodded. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. Let''s go to the seaside."


    The car tires squealed against the asphalt a second after her words, and they were speeding down the road to the seaside. They made it there in record time. Mary felt slightly queasy from the speed they''d gone at.


    Once on the sand, the two of them strolled down the waterfront side by side.


    With each step Mary took, she had to think hard about not falling or stumbling as her thin heels dug awkwardly into the sand.


    Mary sighed softly. "Just look at the sea. It''s breathtaking and seemingly endless. It always puts me in a good mood, and allows me to forget my troubles. Don''t you feel the same?"


    William nodded once. "Yes, I do."


    "Does that mean you are in a good mood now?"


    He was quiet for a moment before he said, "So, this is the way you choose to fawn over me?"


    Mary laughed softly and a little timidly. "Yes, I guess so. How do you like it?" Not waiting for an answer, Mary bent down to mess with her heels a bit.


    "What is it?" William asked. His hands were shoved deep in his pants'' pockets, and he looked down at her coldly.


    "I''m just tired of these high-heeled shoes. They make my feet ache." Mary then plopped down on the beach and slipped off her shoes.


    Glancing over at William''s feet, she realized he was getting sand all over his trousers and shoes. "You might want to take your shoes off, as well. I''m sure all that sand is making your feet uncomfortable, isn''t it?"


    "You chose this place!" William snapped, gnashing his teeth in irritation. No matter where he went, he always behaved in a decent manner. He''d never been so embarrassed by such a casual display. And Mary was right! The sand in his shoes was starting to really hurt his feet.


    "We are already here..." she mumbled. "Take off your shoes. Let''s go dip our feet into the water."


    Opening his mouth to argue, William stopped when he realized there were many happy couples and families all around them. They were smiling and laughing together, so unrestrained in their emotions.


    "Come on," urged Mary. "Don''t be shy, or I''ll just have to get into the water by myself."


    There was short lived impulse inside William to give in and do as she said, but he quickly beat it down. "Go by yourself!" he practically snarled.


    "So you want me to go by myself? Into the ocean?" Mary had raised her brows and loo


    ked at him skeptically.


    William''s face bloated in anger, his cheeks red. "You''re not fawning over me, you''re just irritating me!" William barked angrily as he snatched her arm.


    "Look at you! Getting all angry again. I don''t like it when you''re angry, it''s kind of scary," Mary muttered. "I was only kidding. Will you go in or not?"


    "No," he said with a shake of his head. "I won''t" William''s face had turned cold and he refused to move even an inch.


    "I suppose I won''t go either," Mary said as she squatted on the ground still holding her heels. "Here, I''ll show you my great art work instead. The long face of William."


    "This is the face, the eyes, the nose..." she whispered to herself. Mary was drawing a picture in the sand with her finger, and William would glance at her from time to time.


    "Auntie!" a young girl about three or four years old suddenly called. She ran over, her ponytail whipping out behind her. "Aw! The pig you''re drawing is so beautiful," she said as she looked over Mary''s shoulder at the picture.


    Mary''s lips twitched as the little girl giggled and stared at her drawing for a moment longer.


    Before the adults could say something, the little girl left with a happy smile on her face. A smile played at the corner of William''s mouth and he said, "Such great work, huh?"


    Mary huffed angrily. "Children don''t know how to appreciate great art work." She sighed softly, "Let''s leave if you''re not wanting to get into the water."


    "Where are we going now?" he asked.


    "I suppose I can continue to fawn over you..." Mary stood up, brushing the sand from her buttocks and walked away.


    William followed along behind her quietly.


    The two of them found a bench and sat on it, looking out over the shore. Despite William''s terrible mood, Mary pulled his shoes off and helped him to empty the sand in them.


    Mary clicked her tongue and shook her head, "Look at that! Entirely full of sand. Wasn''t that uncomfortable?"


    Feeling uncomfortable without his shoes on, William said, "Enough. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Alright, alright," Mary muttered, giving in to his demand. "Let''s go."


    After he had put his shoes back on, Mary told him she was hungry.


    He looked at her with an odd expression on his face. "What?" "I said, I''m hungry. What would you like to eat?" Mary sounded a bit like a whining kid.


    "Well, what did you eat yesterday?" he asked.


    Mary led him to a sidewalk snack booth that she''d visited yesterday. When he realized where they were headed, William frowned.


    "I told you not to come here. Regret now?" Mary shrugged. "This place isn''t suitable for you, I suppose."


    "So you think you can come here with someone else, but I can''t be here? !"


    Sensing his impending temper tantrum, Mary hurriedly apologized, "No, no. I just meant you have such a high-end taste that this place wouldn''t be somewhere you would go... Especially with it being so... Normal."


    "Oh, cut the crap." William snorted and then entered the booth without another word.


    Mary shook her head, exasperated, and followed his lead.


    It might be a sidewalk snack booth, but William ate the food as if he were eating at some five-star restaurant. The way he daintily ate his food and took small sips of drink made everything feel elegant and high end.


    The patrons sitting around them were toasting and arguing, loud and slightly obnoxious. While staring at William, Mary had forgotten to chew the meat in her mouth. She chewed quickly and swallowed loudly.


    "Oh my, where did this handsome thing come from?" A slurred voice brought Mary out from her daze. She found a stumbling, drunken man making his way over to them, lustily staring at William. "How about you have a drink with me?" he said, burping at the end of his sentence.


    As he spoke, he placed his hand on William''s shoulder.


    Mary was stunned at this bold man, and had a fleeting thought that there was no way William could get away from this, being trapped in the booth as he was.


    "Remove your hand from me at once," William growled coldly, obvious disgust in his eyes.


    The man hiccupped as he said, "My! Don''t you have a temper..."


    William slapped his hands on the table top, the sound echoing around them loudly, as he stood up. Mary knew this was about to take a turn for the worst, so she quickly approached William.


    The drunkard was not scared at all though, no trace of fear in his eyes. William grabbed his arm and put him on the ground with a suplex.


    Mary stared at him with wide eyes, impressed by his move. "Awesome," she whispered.


    Before she could say anymore though, several larger, strong looking men stood from the tables around them.

 Chapter 23 Getting Into Trouble

    The men were burly and fierce, intimidating to look at. They pulled the drunkard off the ground and turned to William, "You, brat! You''re quite the skilled martial artist. Why not spar with us, give us a little practice ?"


    "Or would you prefer to have a drink with us? AHA..." laughed another of the men.


    William frowned at this, remaining silent. Mary felt a thick tension brewing in the air.


    William, sneering, put his slender fingers on the buttons of his suit and began unbuttoning them one at a time.


    "Mary," William leaned in to whisper in her ear, "we''re going to run on the count of 3."


    "What ?" She was a little scared and at the same time quite amazed at what he had just done. Knowing what he meant by those words, she gripped her high heels tight and nodded sternly.


    "One," William began, standing in a powerful pose.


    The fierce men were surprised, he seemed to be brave.


    "Two."


    They rubbed their hands together and slowly approached them like hungry wolves eyeing their next meal.


    "Three, run!"


    William yelled before turning on his heels and sprinting away, pulling Mary along with him.


    They ran towards the parking lot as fast as they could.


    "You little brat! How dare you try and fool us!" The men they had left in their wake stood stunned for a moment before they realized they had been fooled. They all picked up weapons and charged at the two of them screaming, "Stop!"


    "You''d have to be a fool to stop now!" Mary yelled back at them, throwing her heels at them as she did. "You bastards! Come and catch me if you can!"


    The two of them kept running, still holding each other''s hands tightly.


    "Get in the car!" They ran to the parking lot and William opened the car door, pushing Mary in. He then quickly got himself into the car as well.


    The car squeaked to life and they sped off. The men threw a stool at them but it didn''t even come close.


    William and Mary roared off into the distance, leaving the group of strong men beating their chests and screaming in despair.


    "I''m so tired..." William said heaving. "A gang of bastards, ruffians and hooligans..." Mary added, out of breath as she collapsed in the front seat.


    "You... You''re quite a fast runner," William said, impressed and gasping for air.


    "Yeah... I used to... Be the best runner in my school."


    "Ha... I would have never said so before tonight," William said in amusement.


    "I''m old, old..." Mary said taking a bottle of water out of her bag.


    "You''ve just finished running and you''re already drinking," William said, incredulous.


    "I just need it," she replied wiping her mouth with her sleeve. "Do you want a drink or not?"


    William took a dry swallow and said, "I''ll drink when we''re back at the room."


    "I know you''re shy," Mary responded, "But we just went through a whole lot of trouble together, so don''t mind it. Come on." ...


    She put the bottle to William''s lips and said, "Drink, I''ll hold it for you."


    His throat was dry and his chest burning, he couldn''t refuse the water now. He opened his mouth and drank.


    Beads of sweat began forming on his forehead and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed gulp after gulp. Some spilled out the corner of his mouth and slowly dripped down his neck, into his shirt and on his chest.


    He was quite a romantic image at that moment.


    "You''re so beautiful," Mary said, staring at him like a depraved demon. "No wonder that drunkard flirted with you instead of me."


    "Puff!"


    William choked on the water and coughed some out as he glared at her intensely. "You want to die, don''t you, Mary?" "No, I don''t. I''m telling the truth. You really are beautiful," she said with a fawni


    ng smile.


    "That''s just because you''re too ugly!"


    Mary pursed her lips in annoyance and said no more. She just lifted her feet onto the dashboard, not knowing what else to do. Her feet were in pain from the strain of running so hard.


    "Look at you, Mary!" William bellowed angrily through his frown, "You are a woman. What are you doing?" ...


    "I... My feet hurt! My feet are dead. I ran so fast that I forgot to put my shoes on..." Mary said, massaging her feet.


    "You deserve it!" He was cursing and squinting at her, somewhat disgusted.


    Mary then suddenly remembered that William was a bit of a neat freak. ''Oh my God!'' she thought in horror. She immediately put her feet down and sat up straight.


    They pulled into the hotel and Mary trotted into their room while William parked the car.


    Without a care for anything else, she rushed for the bathroom and took a shower.


    "Mary, don''t be too long in the shower," William said once he''d gotten to the room. He then violently slammed the bathroom door.


    "Hmm... Okay."


    William''s body was sticky after sweating profusely earlier that day. He was incredibly uncomfortable, all he wanted was to jump out of his skin and feel fresh once more.


    "Click." The bathroom door opened at the perfect time and Mary limped out in a large bathrobe.


    "Do your feet still hurt?"


    "Yeah."


    "You should go and buy some medicine for them."


    "That''s too much trouble."


    "Lazy."


    The door clicked closed again as William entered the bathroom with a frown on his face.


    Mary sat on the bed, casually drying her hair.


    She heard the shower turning on and remembered her underwear was still in the bathroom. ''Would William see it?!


    Would it be too forward to knock on the door now? Would he think that I''m trying to seduce him?''


    Mary fell back onto the bed with a deep sigh. She had been really relaxed these last two days they had been in Shanghai. She should not forget that he was still a cruel and merciless man. ''I''m so stupid!'' she thought, disappointed in herself.


    As expected, William caught sight of Mary''s underwear in the bathroom. How she could be so sloppy astounded him.


    He kicked her clothes to a corner with frustration.


    When he exited the bathroom, he found Mary asleep in an unflattering pose with her hair still wet. How could a woman be like this? Were all women nowadays so careless?


    "Ring, ring, ring." ...


    The phone rang tirelessly.


    "Hello." William walked to the living room with the phone in hand and spoke in a low voice so as not to wake Mary.


    "Why did you take so long to answer the phone?"


    "I was taking a shower."


    "I see," the person on the other end of the line smiled. "Come to me as soon as you''re ready."


    William rubbed his temples, trying to ease the stress growing within him. He then remembered the appointment he had with Frank for dinner yesterday. "What time is it?"


    "It''s seven o''clock. Come quickly."


    "Okay, wait about twenty minutes for me."


    William changed and was about to leave when he glanced at Mary and noticed the soles of her feet were red and swollen.


    He could not bear the sight of it and wanted to bring back some medicine for it.


    But then he began to wonder why he was so good to her. Whether she was hurt or not was her own business.


    "You should be punished for what happened today," he whispered to her unresponsive sleepy body. He snorted coldly, glanced at her feet and said with a devilish smile, "Your injured feet can be your punishment."


    The door snapped closed behind him as he walked out.


    Mary dreamed a sweet dream, known only to her. She turned over with a smile across her face and continued to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 24 The Entertainment Headline

    William strode out of the hotel and immediately ran into Victor, coming back from a film shoot.


    William nodded to Victor in greeting before he spotted Frank in the distance, leaning against a car and smoking. Victor turned to look at what caught William''s eye, saw Frank, and chuckled to himself.


    "Of course, he''d be here. You''re a lucky guy, Mr. Lan." Victor winked at William knowingly, walked past him, and disappeared into the hotel.


    William pursed his lips and said nothing. He turned his attention back to Frank and walked over with a warm smile.


    "That was fast," Frank said upon seeing William, looking quite relaxed in a T-shirt and jeans.


    "Why are you here? Couldn''t wait for me to come to you?" Frank''s laid-back look put William in a good mood. He stretched out a hand to muss up Frank''s hair playfully.


    The affectionate gesture left Frank beaming happily.


    "You look good when you smile," William murmured wistfully. His eyes gazed at Frank but somehow seemed to be seeing another person.


    William caught himself staring, cleared his throat, and motioned for Frank to get in the car as he got into the driver''s seat.


    The sleek car left. Neither of them noticed the discreet flashes of light in the darkness.


    Mary opened her eyes to gentle sunlight streaming into the airy room. She had been so tired last night, she went straight to sleep as soon as she finished shower.


    She propped herself up, yawned, and stretched her arms. Then it dawned on her there was someone missing.


    "William?" Mary called out. Her voice echoed in the empty room.


    Where was he? The opening ceremony was over. He didn''t leave any instructions to her. Was he mad at her again?


    Ding dong! Ding dong! Mary jumped at the sound of the doorbell.


    She hurriedly threw on a bathrobe and slipped her swollen feet into soft slippers before rushing to the door.


    Mary swung open the door. "Kevin? What are you doing here?" she asked, puzzled upon seeing who it was.


    A harried-looking Kevin pushed past her and into the room. "Is Mr. Lan here?" he asked with panic in his voice, looking around wildly.


    Mary knitted her brows in concern and closed the door after him. "No. He was gone when I woke up. But what''s wrong?"


    Kevin groaned in frustration. "His phone is turned off, so I thought he''d still be asleep!" He turned desperately to Mary. "We''ve got a problem."


    Mary leaned over the table as Kevin showed her an article on an entertainment website on the laptop.


    "Biz boss'' moonlight tryst!" the headline screamed. Mary frowned as she studied the accompanying photo.


    It showed William smiling warmly at Frank, hand running through his hair.


    "How long has that been up?" Mary asked Kevin, suddenly serious. She cursed the website in her mind. How could they just run baseless gossip like this? Did they not care whose reputation they would ruin? Well! She wasn''t going to let them get away with it!


    "It was posted at eight o''clock this morning." Kevin pulled at his hair, completely stressed out. He was used to dealing with pressures at work, but this was out of his range. "What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." A dark cloud descended over Mary.


    She whipped out her phone and dialed a number. Her face was grim as she waited for someone to pick up on the other end. "Yes, hello? Is this Chief Editor Xia?" Kevin stared, taken aback by the sharpness in Mary''s voice. She seemed like a different woman.


    Mary started pacing back and forth in the room, her black aura growing more intense. "Manager Lu!" Chief Editor Xia''s groveling voice exclaimed at the other end of the line, feigning delight.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?" Mary snarled into the phone. "Chief Editor Xia, we''ve known each other for far too long now. Do not test my patience. You know why I''m


    calling!" she spat out.


    On the other end, a chill ran up Chief Editor Xia''s spine. He decided to stop playing dumb. He opted to appeal to Mary''s sympathy instead. "Manager Lu, You know how it is in our business," he whined. "We really were after Victor, but we couldn''t get anything new on him, but we came across Mr. Lan and..."


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Mary snapped. "Take down the story now! Or I''ll see you in court!"


    "We don''t need to go that far," Chief Editor Xia pleaded. "Besides, this is still publicity for your company, right?"


    "We publicize our stars, not our CEO!" Mary said, gritting her teeth. She took a deep breath. "Chief Editor Xia, if you don''t clear this matter in half an hour, you can say goodbye to exclusives with the stars from our company. I trust you''d choose wisely."


    "Manager Lu, please don''t..."


    Click!


    The phone hummed with the sound of a line going dead.


    Mary fumed silently and punched angrily at the air. She could kill those assholes!


    At that moment, William pushed open the door and saw Mary swinging at the wind, her face contorted in fury. He couldn''t help but crack a smile.


    ''So she has a fiery side, too. Always full of surprises.''


    "Mr. Lan!" Kevin shot up as he saw William come in. "You''re back!"


    Mary froze. She whipped around and met William''s amused eyes.


    "Yes. I saw everything." Before the mortified Mary could respond, William turned to Kevin.


    "Everything is fine. Just go back to your work." Kevin nodded briskly. "Yes, sir." He gathered his things hurriedly and walked out.


    As soon as Kevin was out of earshot, Mary started questioning William. "Where have you been? You''ve been gone since last night!" Mary demanded.


    "I went to get drinks with Frank." William raised a brow at Mary''s bathrobe. "You really had a guest over looking like that?"


    "What?" Mary followed his gaze. She looked down and found that she hadn''t wrapped the bathrobe tightly enough. Her cleavage lay bare. "Oh, my God!" Mary gasped in horror.


    She ran to the bedroom, leaving William standing alone in the living room, chuckling.


    His eyes inadvertently drifted to the photo on the laptop screen. His smile dropped.


    "You have no idea of the trouble you''ve caused me today! Such a headache so early in the morning!" Mary chided as she changed inside the room.


    William smirked. "It doesn''t look like it pained you too much. You''ve handled it quite well."


    "Handled it?" Mary walked out, having changed to her day clothes. "I haven''t handled it at all! I was just bluffing! What if he doesn''t take down the story?"


    "He will."


    Mary stared at him incredulously. "How can you be so calm about this? This can ruin the company and make you a laughingstock!"


    "And what exactly will they be laughing at?" William asked nonchalantly. "My supposed affair? Or my being supposedly gay?"


    Mary shook her head, stumped. She felt like William was asking her a riddle she couldn''t solve.


    "Will you laugh at me?" William asked, fixing a steady gaze on Mary.


    "What do you mean? Why would I do that?" Mary asked him, eyebrows knitted.


    "Laugh at me if I were gay."


    Mary rolled her eyes. "But you''re not."


    "But what if I were?" William studied Mary''s face. "Will you laugh at me, too?"


    Mary''s face remained blank as she processed his words. Then her eyes widened. "Are you? Are you really gay?" Mary asked in a low voice, her mouth agape.


    William walked toward Mary. As he passed her, he smiled and leaned in to whisper in her ear.


    "Got you." As William closed the bathroom door behind him, he could hear Mary shouting in exasperation outside. "I cannot believe you! Can you not prank me today?! I''m already on edge as it is!"


    As Mary continued to rant outside, William stared at himself in the mirror. A somber face looked back at him.

 Chapter 25 Returning Home

    Mary checked the entertainment website half an hour later. The scandalous article had been removed.


    She nodded in satisfaction. "Well and good," she muttered under her breath. William watched her over the cup of coffee he was sipping. He had actually rushed back that morning to deal with the matter, but had been pleased to find Mary had already done that for him.


    Mary snapped the laptop shut, but she still looked worried. "A lot of people already saw the article though. The rumor mill''s already in full swing. I better mobilize the Public Relations Department to deal with this," she told William. Mary briskly punched a number in on her phone. Before long, she was already laying out a damage control strategy to someone on the other end of the line. "Is that understood? Let''s nip this in the bud. Clean and discreet. Get everyone on it, pronto."


    William felt pride and admiration blossom in his heart seeing Mary like that.


    Mary hung up and leaned back on her seat with a heavy sigh. As she did, she noticed William looking at her with a faint smile. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked self-consciously.


    William averted his gaze quickly. "Nothing." Then he remembered what he had also wanted to check on that morning. "Was just wondering if your feet are feeling okay?"


    Mary blinked. She was surprised he remembered her wound. "It''s much better now, yeah. Thanks for asking," she mumbled shyly.


    "Great. In that case, want to head back to A City? We''ve pretty much wrapped up everything here," William said.


    Mary nodded. "Yeah, that sounds good. Let me just book the tickets."


    William sipped his coffee. "Already did that. We leave this afternoon."


    Mary felt a flicker of annoyance. Why must everything always be so sudden with this man? She was starting to feel like a puppet being jerked around. Why couldn''t he just tell her important things ahead of time?


    Though Mary didn''t say anything, William noticed her mood sour. He smiled to himself and turned to pack up.


    Mary had just changed into her shoes and was rushing out to grab a quick bite when she opened the door to find Victor out on the hall, apparently also on his way out. ''A coincidence, again, '' she thought to herself. She couldn''t help heaving an exasperated sigh out loud.


    Victor just grinned at her reaction. "And where are you headed off?"


    "To get something to eat," Mary answered nonchalantly.


    Victor chuckled at that.


    Mary felt irritated. "And what''s so funny?" she asked defensively.


    Victor shrugged, still grinning. "It''s just that every time I see you, you seem to be getting something to eat."


    Mary''s face turned red. "Are you off to a shoot?" she asked, trying to get the subject off of her gluttony.


    "Yeah," Victor nodded. "I''ll be in Shanghai for a while for filming. How about you guys?"


    "We''ll be leaving this afternoon."


    Victor cocked his head to the side. "Seems a little soon, but I guess if you have no more business here, might as well go back, yeah?"


    Mary nodded then felt her tummy grumble. "Well. I''ll be going on ahead..."


    "Wait." Victor suddenly turned serious.


    "The news this morning. Did you see it?" Mary waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, well, you know these paparazzi the most. They''ll make anything up for readership."


    Victor pursed his lips. "You don''t have to hide it from me, you know. I know about it already."


    Mary was puzzled at his words. What did he know about, exactly?


    Victor fixed her a meaningful look.


    "If you ever need someone to talk to about it, you can count on me." Mary gave him a confused smile. "About what? I don''t understand."


    Victor continued to study her face closely, as if looking for some clue. Finally, he seemed to give up. He sighed.


    "Guess you really don''t want to talk about it. Fine. Forget it. I''m off." Mary could only watch Victor''s back in bewilderment as he walked to the elevators and got into a waiting one.


    Then her stomach growled again, louder this time. "Right. First thing''s first." Thoughts now overtaken by hunger, Mary hurried to catch the next elevator down.


    Jorge shook his head as Victor entered the elevator he had been holding for him. He had witnessed his entire encounter with Mary.


    "Can''t you just leave her alone? We do not want to mess with her."


    "I''m not messing with her! I''m trying to help her."


    Jorge raised a brow at his charge. "Did she ask for your help? Maybe check yourself first. You have your own problems to attend to."


    Victor sighed. He shoved his hands into his pockets, leaned back against the elevator walls, and stared up at the ceiling. "Fine," he muttered.


    By the time they arrived at the airport that afternoon, Mary already knew Frank will be joining them on the flight back.


    Frank met them at the airport. Looking cool in his sunglasses, he waved and walked over as soon as he spotted them. "Hi, Mary! Nice seeing you guys, again," Frank greeted them with a warm smile.


    "Hi, Frank. Nice to have you with us," Mary smiled meekly back. She still felt a bit timid around Frank.


    "Shall we?" Boarding passes in hand, they started walking to the departure lobby.


    Mary fell back alongside Kevin as William walked side by side with Frank. She stared at their broad backs and couldn''t help but think how perfectly matched the two men were.


    Wait a minute. Perfectly matched? Mary shook her head as she felt herself blush at her thoughts. ''I can''t believe even I''ve been affected by that trashy gossip!'' she chided herself.


    William''s phone rang as they were waiting in the departure lobby.


    He looked at the screen and picked up. "Dad? What''s up?" William''s eyebrows drew together as he listened to Timothy on the other end. "Yes, she''s right here." A nervous look flickered across William''s face. "No, it won''t be a problem. All right. We''ll be back at the house by this evening."


    William hung up. He tu


    rned to look at Mary, who had been trying her best to discreetly listen in on the call. She jumped guiltily as his eyes caught hers. She flashed him a sheepish smile.


    "We need to get back to the family house when we arrive," William told her.


    Mary bit her lip. "Is it urgent?"


    William immediately picked up on her dilemma. "Why? Did you have somewhere else to go?"


    Mary nodded slowly. "Yeah. I wanted to visit Mom at the hospital."


    Without a moment''s pause, William nodded. "Alright. We can do that first. I''ll go with you."


    A rush of apologies flew out of Mary''s mouth. "Oh, no. No need to bother yourself. I can just go by myself..."


    "Mary? You worry too much. It''s fine by me," William said reassuringly. Hearing his words, all Mary could do was give William a flustered smile of gratitude.


    Mary''s mind was a jumble of thoughts as she dipped in and out of sleep during the flight. It had only been more than a week since she got married to William, but her life had surely turned upside down.


    "You should get some sleep." Mary overheard Frank say in a low voice, sitting on the other side of William.


    "I''m okay," William responded.


    Mary heard Frank murmur something she couldn''t quite make out. All she caught was "...the scandal this morning?"


    "Almost settled," William said. Murmurs.


    "...I''m so sorry for the trouble..." Murmurs.


    "It''s fine." Murmurs.


    The conversation grew more and more distant as drowsiness overtook Mary. She eventually drifted off to sleep, her last thought being: ''Frank talks too much.''


    The next thing Mary heard was someone calling her name.


    It was William. Mary sat up at once. "What''s wrong?"


    Frank and Kevin were startled at Mary''s reflexes.


    William, however, remained unfazed. He was getting used to Mary''s violent awakenings.


    "I was just waking you up. We''re almost there." Mary nodded sleepily, yawning. She was getting used to William becoming her rude wake-up call. She rubbed her eyes. The sweet voice of the airline stewardess sounded in the cabin as the plane descended.


    The plane soon swooped down over A City and landed smoothly on the wide tarmac.


    Frank bid them goodbye at the airport. Kevin went on ahead shortly after. William and Mary took William''s car and headed straight to the hospital.


    The car ride from the airport was relatively quiet until William broke the silence.


    "If Father asks about today''s news..." "Don''t worry. I''ve got your back," Mary answered, without missing a beat.


    William felt a rush of appreciation. He turned to Mary, about to thank her, but hesitated at the last second. The business world had made him too proud, and a little too hard. It wasn''t easy for him to admit a debt of gratitude.


    Noticing his hesitation, Mary reassured him. "You don''t have to thank me. Just doing my job."


    William relaxed. Work talk, he was comfortable with. He looked back on the road, feeling a little lighter. Out of the blue, he suggested: "Let''s take wedding photos tomorrow."


    There was a hint of imperious graciousness in his voice, like an emperor surprising his subjects with a treat they couldn''t really refuse.


    Mary froze in her seat. Did she hear that right? Wedding photos? Mary started sputtering.


    "Are...are you seriously proposing actual marriage just because I''m doing you a favor? Isn''t that too much? You don''t need to do that!" William rubbed his temple in exasperation. Why was Mary always prone to misunderstand? "That''s not what I mean," he sighed.


    Mary turned red. "Oh. Then what?"


    "Don''t you remember Father asking us to take wedding photos? You know, before the business trip?" William said slowly, giving Mary a pointed look.


    Mary tilted her head to the side. Then it hit her. She slapped her forehead. "Oh! Right! The pictures! We''ve been so busy I totally forgot about it."


    William gave her a wry smile. "Well. Welcome back to the same page. We need those photos to convince Dad. And the media." Mary nodded slowly.


    As a former manager of the Public Relations Department, she saw the sense in that. Photos were a powerful mind-conditioning tool, after all. As this morning could attest.


    "All right. Let''s do it." William raised a brow at her. "It doesn''t bother you, does it?"


    Mary tried to keep a poker face. "No. Why should it?" Mary gave him a tight smile.


    What Mary didn''t want to admit was that she did have some reservations about it. Being a bride should be a special moment in a woman''s life, by the side of someone special. It felt sacrilegious somehow to make it a part of some business transaction.


    "Judging from your forced expression," said William, glancing at her, "Maybe you''d rather not do this?" Mary swallowed.


    "No, it''s no problem," she insisted. "I have you with me." William was about to smile at that, but Mary continued, "Besides, it''s what you''ve paid me to do."


    The smile about to lift William''s lips dropped in an instant. It was the truth, of course, but somehow, it sounded harsh now. He had bought his "wife" with money. This was just another employer-employee relationship. The thought now left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    They spent the rest of the car ride in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Before long, they arrived at the hospital.


    Mary was broken from her reveries as she realized they were there already. She thanked William profusely and started to unbuckle her seat belt.


    William cleared his throat. "About your mom..." He paused, looking awkward. "I''m friends with some great doctors. I could ask them to take on her case."


    Mary gave him a sad smile. She opened her mouth to tell him not to worry, to thank him for the offer. But before she could even speak, tears started welling in her eyes. She took a deep breath as the tears started falling down her face. Her lips trembled when she spoke, "That''s really kind of you. But I''m afraid it''s a lost cause."

 Chapter 26 The Angry Timothy

    Hearing Mary out, William couldn''t help but frown at the pain she was put through. He wanted to offer comfort to lessen the intensity, but he failed to string the right words that could make an impact.


    "Go upstairs," he said, breaking through the uneasy silence, trying to give Mary her space to collect her thoughts. "If your mother wakes up, give me a call. I''ll be right over."


    "Alright." Mary kept her gaze fixated on the ground, trying to keep her vulnerable state from filling William''s vision as she wiped away her tears and rushed upstairs.


    Watching Mary''s petite figure from the rear, William waited till she disappeared out of sight before pulling out his phone.


    "Hello, Lucas."


    "My oh my! The sun must be rising from the West!" an annoying voice came from the other end of the line. "Is William Lan really calling me?"


    "Lucas Murong, you idiot... You are so annoying," William spoke while gritting his teeth.


    "Really? How heartbreaking. And to think that I''ve missed you so much..."


    "Stop running your damn mouth and listen to me!" William retorted angrily, his veins protruding from his neck.


    "Haha, nice to see you haven''t changed..." the person on the other end couldn''t help but let out a light chuckle in amusement to William''s reaction. "What is it? Why did you call me in such urgency, Mr. Lan? Is everything okay?"


    "There''s something I need your help with," William said, now sounding serious as he adjusted his tone to his usual professional tone.


    "I see. So, what''s the matter?" As soon as Lucas heard William''s tone turn grim, he immediately switched his demeanor from playful to solemn with a cheeky smile.


    "There''s a patient who''s currently suffering from cancer. Her condition is deteriorating, and she''s at the late stage of it. I''ll send you all the relevant details via email soon." As William briefed Lucas about the situation, he reached for the cigarette resting in his pocket and fiddled with it as he spoke, "I''m in dire need of your help."


    "The last stage? Why didn''t you tell me this sooner?" Lucas Murong blurted out, sounding helpless.


    William sighed as he finally pulled the cigarette out of his pocket. "It''s a long story. Can you at least try to relieve the pain?"


    "I''ll try all I can," Lucas assured. After a short pause, he questioned, "Is it someone important?"


    "You could say that," William said as he balanced the phone on his shoulder to continue talking and lit the cigarette in his hand. Pressing the cigarette between his lips, he took a smoke out of it as he leaned his back on his car and said, "She''s my mother-in-law. I''m married now."


    "Huh? Wait. What!?" A loud scream echoed from the other end of the phone. William subconsciously moved the phone away from his ear as he frowned to drown out the sound piercing through his eardrums.


    "What are you talking about? When did you get married? And why did you never tell me that! Oh my God, I have so many questions!" Lucas Murong bombarded him with rapid questions that randomly came to his mind at his sudden revelation. "Damn it, William! You cheeky bastard. Now come on, tell me everything. Stop adding unnecessary suspense!"


    "Don''t be so hasty. I''ll tell you everything in detail once you''re back."


    "Really? No, I can''t wait that long. Just tell me now!" Lucas Murong suddenly switched to a teasing tone as he said, "Don''t forget you have a favor to ask of me. Tell me about your marriage in exchange for it. Deal?"


    "You have such a knack for gossip. This habit of you makes it hard to believe you''re a doctor at all!" Just as William raised his head in exasperation, he noticed Mary approach him as she came out of the in-patient department. He quickly dismissed Lucas as he kept his gaze steady at Mary. "I have to go now. I''ll call you later."


    "Du, Du, Du..."


    "No! Wait! William? Hello? Are you there? Fuck..."


    After staying outside of the ward for a while, Mary thought of Timothy, still waiting for them in the family house. Not wanting to take up more of the time, she didn''t stay longer and walked out.


    As soon as she came out, her eyes fell on William''s profile. The picture of William smoking while leaning against the car door, filled her vision. It was the first time Mary had caught him while he was smoking. His sharp features seemed to appear more mature under the smoke, as though they complimented each other. Somehow, he looked a whole lot more handsome than he usually would on an average day.


    "You came out earlier than expected. Is everything okay?" William asked as he instantly dropped the cigarette on the ground and put it out.


    "Father is still waiting for us at home. Anyway, my mother hasn''t regained consciousness yet. We''d better go back soon."


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me? Or is that all?"


    "No, that''s all."


    "Alright, get in the car then. Let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    A while after, the car drove into the entrance to the family house. At the same time, a strong unsettling feeling birthed in Mary''s heart as she subconsciously clutched her chest and sank into the seat.


    As they stepped inside, they found Timothy sitting upright in the living room with his chin resting on his palm. He bit on his lips at the sight of them, his expression was the spitting image of William.


    "Father." As soon as William entered the room, he greeted his father in a restrained voice.


    "Father," Mary called out as she bowed respectfully.


    "Humph!" Timothy shot William a cold glare as he prepared himself to scold his son. The moment he opened his mouth to say something, he was interrupted by Mary.


    "Um, Father," Mary smiled as she walked over to him. "I have decided to take wedding pictures with William tomorrow. What do you think of that?"


    Timothy was then forced to gulp down his frustration without having to voice it out loud. His tensed expression relaxed as he glanced over at Mary and returned her warm smile. "Alright, tomorrow it is. Your Aunty Amy was asking about it a while ago on the phone."


    "Really? Father, I need your advice. Do you think the shoot should be indoors or outdoors?" Mary asked.


    "Why not both?" Timothy waved his hands, unable to contain his excitement. "We''ll take lots of pictures. Both indoors and outdoors!"


    "It''ll be just how you want it to be, Father." Mary smiled sweetly.


    "William you..." Just as Timothy readied himself to give an earful to William, Mary interrupted him again.


    "Ah, Father!" When Timothy glanced at her midway, she exaggeratedly rubbed at her stomach. "I''m famished! Is dinner ready? I can''t wait to eat!"


    "Haha, Mary is hungry," Timothy said as he chuckled at her gesture. "Guess it can''t be helped. Let''s eat first!"


    "Okay, fine." Mary turned around and made a pouty face at William. Caught off guard from her reaction, William was left confused about whether to laugh or cry.


    During the dinner, Mary kept talking to their father to drive his attention away from William.


    Watching Mary try so hard for him filled William''s heart with an inexplicable warmth as he suppressed his laughter and choked lightly on his food. He felt tempted to remind her that their father had been living amidst the clutches of society longer than them. How could a little girl like her fool him? But watching her try so enthusiastically kept him from saying it out loud, he just remained slumped in his chair, taking the scene in.


    The dinner soon concluded with the harmonious conversations.


    Satisfied with how she had performed so far, Mary was convinced that she had dissolved Timothy''s anger and made him hap


    py enough to protect William. As soon as she stood up to walk to her room, Timothy''s deep voice made her freeze in place. "William, come to the study once you''re done with dinner."


    ''Boom!''


    His words wrung like an electric jolt traveling through the veins of her body as she stood rooted to the ground. Even after trying so hard to divert his attention, she still failed? William still couldn''t escape?


    When she regained control of her senses, Timothy had already left the dining area to head to the study.


    William paused and examined Mary''s anxious profile from head to toe. He smiled amusingly and said, "You''ve done a good job."


    "Huh?" Before Mary could say anything, William had already followed behind Timothy into the study.


    As soon as William shut the door of the study behind him, Timothy''s calm expression drastically switched as it displayed unparalleled rage. He sat in his chair with a shadow hovering over his eyes, without uttering a word. The lingering tension in the room was undeniable.


    "Today''s news was entirely my fault," William spoke first to break through the silence and took accountability of his actions. "I am fully aware that it has damaged the reputation of the company. I will deal with it right away."


    "Shut up!" Timothy slammed the table with his bare fists out of anger. "Don''t even try to shift this conversation to a different route! You know exactly why I''m upset! Mind explaining why you went out with Frank so late at night? And where did you go?"


    "We went to have a drink, that''s all."


    "Have a drink? Don''t make me laugh." Timothy scoffed coldly, "Do you really think I''m oblivious to your actions just because I''m old now? Do you honestly believe I''d fall for that flimsy excuse!"


    William bit on his lip and lowered his head to keep Timothy from peering into his eyes.


    "I''ve been friends with Frank''s father for many years now. Don''t get me wrong, I don''t object to your friendship with Frank," Timothy lashed out without lowering his tone. "But you two are men! I will never agree to a relationship that goes above and beyond the boundaries of friendship!"


    "But why?"


    "Why? You dare ask me why?" Unable to contain his temper, Timothy stood up suddenly, almost knocking the table over. "Frank has been married since last year, and you too now have Mary. And yet you still ask me why?" Timothy''s voice rose up significantly as he continued to be consumed by his rage. "Do you still want to remain in a relationship with Frank? Answer me!"


    William''s face remained stiff as though he was devoid of all emotions. But he didn''t say anything in response. It was like he was fighting an inner war with himself to not retaliate against his father.


    "You are a grown man. Have some sense of responsibility. That is not for me to teach, it''s something you should realize on your own! Now that you''re married to Mary, you should be good to her!" Timothy didn''t seem to stop as he ranted, "Do you think I didn''t realize that Mary was trying to protect you just now? "


    "Responsibility, huh?" All of a sudden, a cold sneer lay smeared across William''s face. He finally raised his head to stare his father dead in the eye before he retorted, "If you''re so noble. Why did you divorce my mother?" I should be responsible for taking good care of Frank, isn''t that right, Father? That''s my responsibility, isn''t it?"


    "You, you unfilial son!" That was it, that was all it took. Timothy was now thrown off the edge of his sanity as his face reacted to his inner rage and turned bright red. Driven by his impulses, Timothy grabbed the folder on the table and threw it in William''s direction.


    With a click, the folder struck William right on his head as it grazed his skin. The sharp edges dug into his forehead and caused blood to pour out.


    William held his head on instinct as he staggered back a few steps but said nothing except a light groan that escaped his mouth. Timothy didn''t intend to hit him that hard, he was completely taken over by wrath that clouded his judgment. He quickly turned his face away from William and pointed towards the door. "Get out of my sight!"


    "Fine." With an expressionless face, William silently turned around and walked out of the study.


    On the side of the stairs, Mary waited anxiously for William to come out. ''The two of them must be having an argument. That must explain the loud noise I heard earlier.''


    Just as she was going over her thoughts, assuming what was going on inside, she was interrupted by the clicking sound of the turning of the doorknob of the study.


    As soon as she stepped forward to see William, her eyes fell on the blood oozing out from his forehead.


    "Oh my God!" Mary panicked as she gasped out loud. "What happened to you? You''re bleeding so much... Are you okay? This looks bad, there''s so much blood. I''ll go call the doctor!"


    As soon as she was about to head downstairs, William grabbed her arm and shook his head to signal her to stop. His voice sounded hoarse. "It''s nothing serious. I''ll just go wash it and apply some alcohol."


    "Are you sure?" Mary looked at him with eyes brimming with worry. "The blood is almost flowing to your mouth..."


    "I''m fine." William gave her a weak smile to comfort her and walked towards the bedroom alone.


    Mary glanced shortly at the closed door of the study and then chased after William.


    As soon as they arrived in the bedroom, she saw William rummaging through the drawers to search for the alcohol. Then Mary walked up to his side and took the medicine box from his hands. "Please take off your coat. Let me apply the medicine to the wound."


    William looked at her but did not protest.


    Mary stood by the bed and leaned over towards William''s face to wipe the wound with a cotton stick as she held his face in her palm to keep him still. "This will sting a bit. If it hurts too much, please let me know. I don''t have any experience in dealing with wounds like these."


    "Hiss... Argh"


    Just as Mary stopped speaking, William bit hard on his tongue to prepare himself for the pain that would follow. "You''re really inexperienced at this! That hurt."


    "Well... I''m sorry." Mary apologized as she continued to wipe his wound with delicate dabs. "I was wondering. You and your father..."


    "It''s nothing." William stopped Mary short before she could finish, as if he didn''t want to speak on the topic she was getting at.


    Taken aback by his reaction, Mary paused for a while before she said, "Fine. If you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask any further."


    The room was suddenly choked up with a lingering silence, the only sound that dominated the atmosphere was Mary tending to his wound with careful hands.


    Suddenly, she leaned her face over close to his to blow on the wound. "It will heal quickly this way."


    All of a sudden, William tensed up and remained stiff as he watched her closely. He felt the delicate wind created by her mouth brush against his forehead gently, causing his heartbeat to quicken. The fragrance of her shampoo filled the air around him. This feeling, it wasn''t real!


    "That should do it." Before William could recover from the daze, Mary pulled away and said, "I have applied a small gauze to stop the bleeding temporarily. I''ll redo it tomorrow with new medicine."


    "Huh... Oh, okay." Snapping out of his trance, William coughed unnaturally. ''I can''t let Mary know what I fantasized about her just now.''


    Mary spoke softly as she put the things back in the medicine box, "We can''t take wedding pictures tomorrow."


    "Why?" William said, raising his eyebrows.

 Chapter 27 Taking Wedding Photos

    "You''re injured," said Mary anxiously. "Maybe we should put off the photo shoot... It won''t make a difference if we delay taking photos by a few days."


    William pulled out his phone and tapped on the camera icon. He made a show out of taking a picture of himself, then showed the screen to Mary.


    "See that? Nothing to worry about. I''m still perfectly handsome." Mary rolled her eyes. "Fine. If you insist, we''ll have the pictures taken tomorrow."


    "Good," he replied. He studied the photo on his phone, then looked up, frowning. He touched the gauze on his forehead lightly.


    "The way you put it on... it looks very ugly, doesn''t it?" For a moment, Mary was speechless. Then she said, affronted, "Okay, I''ll make sure to practice how to dress a wound more attractively. Next time, do you want the gauze tied in a bow around your head?"


    William raised an eyebrow. "Do you hope me to get injured again?"


    "Of course not," said Mary, deadpan. "Dear William, no one would ever dare to do so. You are handsome even when you get hurt and you will always be handsome no matter what. Even when we''re old you''ll still be handsome."


    "That sounds right," said William smugly. "While you, on the other hand, will probably age badly and turn into an ugly old woman."


    "Sure," said Mary, waving a hand airily. "I''ll forgive you if you don''t want to be seen with me when we''re old. You can hook up with as many beautiful women as you like, and I¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing what she was saying, and blushed. "I''m sorry," she said awkwardly. "I was just teasing, it didn''t mean anything."


    William''s face was unreadable. "It doesn''t matter." He stood up and began walking towards the door. "I''ll call the photo studio to make an appointment for tomorrow."


    Mary nodded. Without another word, William left.


    He closed the bedroom door behind him, then leaned against it with a sigh. He stayed there for several minutes before finally shoving his hands into his pockets and walking away.


    Mary sat on the bed, feeling somewhat dejected. She thought, ''We won''t be together when we''re old. This is strictly a contract, and the contract will be terminated by the end of the year. There''s no future for us. There''s no point in expecting anything more... William is too different. In ordinary circumstances he would never even have noticed me.''


    When William reentered the room, he found Mary making a bed for herself on the floor.


    "Are you planning to sleep there?" he said incredulously. He shook his head. Feigning nonchalance, he said, "You''re quite smart."


    "Yes, I am," said Mary without looking up. He couldn''t see her expression as she went on, "You''re the boss, and I''m just an employee. I must be responsible and professional about all this."


    William sighed. ''Why are you acting like this? What''s wrong with you?'' he thought to himself, staring hard at his wife. Then, annoyed by his own thoughts, he marched to the bed and flung himself down on the pillows. ''Fine, '' he told himself. ''I don''t care what she does or where she sleeps.''


    Mary didn''t say anything more. When she was done preparing her bed, she stood to turn off the lights, then lay down on the floor.


    ''I have to draw a firm line, '' she thought, although her heart was aching. ''I can''t afford to lose sight of what this really is. I must not start having unrealistic expectations.''


    But how could she be blamed for starting to imagine things? Since they had gotten married, although William was often angry and spoke harshly to her, he also often treated her with warmth and concern.


    He was handsome, rich¡ªand much kinder than she could have expected. Mary was afraid that she was beginning to feel emotions for William. Emotions that would be better stamped out before they developed further.


    ''Don''t be a silly, weak girl, Mary, '' she scolded herself, shifting in her makeshift bed. The floor was hard beneath her hips. It was a long time before she drifted off to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Mary was awoken by the sounds of William getting dressed. She kept her eyes closed, wanting to avoid any conversation with him.


    William did not linger in the room. He left as soon as he was dressed.


    When the door closed behind him, Mary opened her eyes. She began neatly folding the bed sheets she had slept in, then went to the bathroom to get ready for the day.


    When she was dressed, she left the bedroom and went down to the dining room. William sat alone at the table.


    "Where is Father?" she asked. "Shouldn''t he be up by now?"


    William shrugged. "Maybe he went outside to take a walk, get some exercise. Come and eat. We''ll leave soon to have our wedding pictures taken."


    Mary nodded. She took a seat far away from him and began eating the food on the table. William did not try to speak to her, and while eating, she stole a glance at his handsome, stern profile. She immediately noticed that the gauze covering his wound had been replaced with band-aid.


    The only sound in the dining room was the clatter of utensils on plates. Neither of them said a word to each other, seemingly focused entirely on finishing their food.


    After breakfast, the two of them went to the garage. William got into the driver''s seat. To his astonishment, Mary settled herself in the back seat of the car.


    The look on William''s face right then was murderous. ''She''s crazy!'' he thought, speechless at her nerve.


    "Let''s go," said Mary flatly. She refused to look at the rearview mirror, knowing she would see William glaring at her.


    William opened his mouth, then closed it. He began driving the car, his expression still livid. As he drove, he kept glancing at the rearview mirror to check on Mary. Several times he was tempted to ask what her problem was, but something held him back. He said nothing even when they arrived at their destination.


    Inside the photo studio, the staff members were waiting enthusiastically to greet the wealthy couple, not seeming to notice that they were barely speaking to each other.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lan?"


    William nodded brusquely. The shop ladies welcomed them in and bid them good morning, offering tea or other drinks.


    Meanwhile, one of the staff members stepped forward, smiling. "Mr. and Mrs. Lan, please follow me into the next room!"


    "Thank you," said Mary, trying to sound cheerful. She smiled wanly at the woman and followed her through a doorway.


    She could feel everyone staring at her and William.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Yes, and he''s also fabulously wealthy..."


    "Pity he''s already taken!"


    "What a shame that such an eligible bachelor is off the market," a young lady sighed, giggling.


    "Mrs. Lan is so lucky! She must be so happy."


    Listening to the whispers around her, realizing that any of these women would jump at the chance to be in her shoes, Mary felt another wave of sadness wash over her. Little did they know, this was only a temporary arrangement.


    William was walking ahead of her, and she studied his broad back, stifling a sigh. He was her husband, but he would never be hers.


    "What style are you two interested in?" asked the beaming shop assistant who had accompanied them. She picked up a set of leaflets and said to William and Mary, "We have a lovely mountain-themed package, or maybe you''d like a seaside one? We also have other themes: the pastoral back-to-nature setup, the glamorous European style, the delicate Korean style, the traditional Chinese theme... whatever you want, I''m sure we have it! Please take a look at all the options."


    "Which one do you want?" William asked Mary. He gave a cursory look at the leaflets, then focused his attention on his wife, who was poring over the available packages.


    Mary was dazzled by the range of options. She thought all of them sounded fantastic. "It''s a bit overwhelming. They all look quite beautiful, so I don''t know what to choose."


    "Maybe you want to try the delicate Korean style," suggested the assist


    ant. She smiled at them. "It would be perfect for you. The two of you are so attractive and we are really looking forward to taking beautiful pictures of you." Mary hesitated.


    "Is that fine?" William asked her. She thought he was speaking as though he had no interest in whatever option she chose.


    "Well, all right then," she said slowly. If it didn''t matter which style they chose, then they might as well go with the shop assistant''s recommendation.


    In fact, her first giddy instinct had been to suggest taking photos in every single available style. After all, the cost wouldn''t matter to someone as rich as William. But she quickly scolded herself for thinking such a thing. She wasn''t his real wife and must not act like his money was hers to spend.


    "Okay, we''ll start making arrangements for the Korean shoot," said the shop lady.


    "Wait," said William suddenly. He glanced at his wife, then at the shop assistant. "We''ve changed our minds. We''d like to get photographed in every style you have."


    "What?" blurted Mary. "Really?" said the shop assistant at the same time. Both women were shocked at William''s suggestion. While Mary was bemused, the shop assistant was barely able to contain her excitement.


    "We''ll get everything ready right now," said shop assistant breathlessly. "Please wait here while we get ready."


    Mary frowned. She asked, "Isn''t that too much?"


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll take as many photos as we want," William said casually. In his head he added, ''Well, you certainly seemed underwhelmed by the shop girl''s suggestion, so we might as well try all of them until we find the one you actually like. They all look good anyway.'' Of course he didn''t voice any of these thoughts to Mary.


    The two of them had been left alone together in the shop''s VIP room. The dressers here were as talented as Amelia from their company. People began entering the VIP room, carrying costumes, props, and makeup. A cluster of makeup artists formed around William and Mary. Within minutes, the wound of William''s forehead was invisible, artfully covered by a combination of hair and makeup.


    The first photo shoot would be done using the traditional Chinese theme. Mary was taken to a side dressing room to change into the costume. When she emerged, clad in a vibrant red phoenix coronet and robes of rank, she looked absolutely gorgeous.


    "Here comes the bride!" the shop assistant said playfully.


    William was facing away from Mary. Another stylist was putting the finishing touches on his costume. He wore a black and red robe that made him look like a king, and indeed some of the employees were surreptitiously taking photos on their mobile phones, giggling to themselves at how handsome he looked. When he heard Mary come in, he turned, and met his wife''s shy eyes.


    His breath stopped when he saw how beautiful she looked. Her face was lovely and angelic, framed by the vivid Chinese costume that went well with her coloring.


    He thought bemusedly that when Mary kept her mouth shut, she looked like the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "Do you find your bride beautiful?" prompted the shop assistant, smiling. She added teasingly, "Ah! The groom is speechless."


    William coughed, embarrassed. "It''s not bad," he said quickly, looking away.


    Mary blushed at her husband''s reaction to her. Although he tried to conceal it, she could see that he was impressed by her appearance. Seeing how handsome William himself looked, she felt her heart beating faster.


    ''Oh, no, '' she thought desperately. ''I can''t help it. Am I truly falling in love with him?''


    William and Mary were ushered to a staged set with traditional Chinese decor. She stood by his side and tried to act normal, but her smile was forced. Her unruly thoughts were racing in her head.


    The cameraman took several full-body shots, then lifted his head to grin at them. "Let''s try a more intimate photo, shall we? Stand closer together, so we can take some close-ups of your faces." He studied them, and suggested, "Maybe we''ll take some pictures in profile as well, of the two of you facing each other."


    Mary blinked, a distressed look appearing in her eyes before she could conceal it. William saw the resistance in her expression and immediately felt irritated and offended, but now was not the time to talk about it. He shifted uncomfortably.


    After a moment, he lifted his arm and placed it around Mary''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him. The camera began flashing. William pulled Mary to face him, then leaned forward to kiss her.


    Mary was stunned. Her eyes widened as their lips met. She was at a loss about how to respond.


    William pulled away slightly. He was so close that she could see the shadow of his lashes. "Close your eyes," he said softly, then he kissed her again.


    Mary obediently shut her eyes, and parted her lips to accept William''s kiss.


    Without hesitation, William''s tongue slid into her mouth, deepening the kiss. Mary kissed him back, feeling dazed. ''Is this a dream?'' she thought.


    Then her mind stopped working as she focused entirely on the feel of William''s lips on hers.


    The camera clicked nonstop.


    The cameraman was busy taking one photograph after another. He was delighted by the willingness of his photogenic subjects to pose in the most romantic way.


    Mary returned to her senses when she felt William releasing her. She stepped back and lifted a hand to touch her pink, swollen lips. She felt flustered and shaken, while William looked completely calm. She wondered if she had imagined the passion in his kiss.


    "All right, let''s start with the next set!" called the shop assistant, hurrying forward. People swarmed around William and Mary again, to take off their costumes and replace them with new ones.


    William was an expert at hiding his emotions, and his face was expressionless. But his thoughts were in a turmoil. ''Am I out of my mind? Why did I kiss her?''


    Soon they were back on the stage, this time surrounded by different props, for the Korean-themed photos. All of a sudden, William felt impatient and irritable.


    "How long will all this take?" he demanded. It was almost noon, and they were only done with two sets of photos.


    The shop assistant rushed to placate him. "After this one, the next few sets will be done outdoors, and we can do those as quickly as you want," she assured William.


    William scowled. He said to Mary, "Are you fine with just taking these two sets for today? We''ll come back for the rest later."


    Mary nodded. When he was in this mood, she didn''t dare provoke him.


    "I''m going to pick up the car. Wait for me at the door," he said abruptly.


    Mary nodded again. William immediately changed back into his regular clothes and left the shop. A stylist was also assisting Mary out of her more cumbersome costume. When she was done, Mary prepared to leave, but the cameraman approached her.


    "Mrs. Lan," he said with a smile. "Come with me and take a look at the photos. I think you''ll like them very much."


    She joined him in front of a computer screen connected by a cable to the camera, and saw the photograph of herself kissing William.


    The photograph was a full body shot that showed her standing very close to William. He had placed one hand on her waist and the other on the nape of her neck. Their eyes were closed as they kissed.


    It was a stunning photograph.


    Mary stared at the screen, and had to resist the sudden, unexpected urge to burst into tears.


    The cameraman was oblivious to her distress. "Oh, you two are a perfect match," he said, admiring his photo. "Mrs. Lan, is it all right if we use this photo in our promotional materials? Of course we''ll give you a discount if you agree."


    "Well," said Mary, clearing her throat. "I''ll have to ask my husband."


    "Of course," said the cameraman, nodding agreeably. Taking a last look at the photograph of herself kissing her husband, Mary turned and left the room.

 Chapter 28 Trying To Avoid Him

    "The studio said they wanted to use our photos as sample pictures in their leaflets." Mary stood in front of the car and asked William, "That okay? They said we''d get a discount."


    "Don''t they have their own people for that? Photographers, models, what-have-you?" William said, after thinking it over.


    "Yeah," said Mary, her face turning red. "Maybe we did an awesome job."


    "Tell them they can show other clients our photos," said William after a pause. "But they don''t need to print them in the leaflets."


    "Okay, I''ll tell them." Mary nodded, turned around and was about to leave, but William put a hand on her shoulder, stopping her.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Looking into her eyes for a bit, William asked, "What do you think of my idea?"


    This made Mary a bit skittish. She answered hesitantly. "I think... ...I like it."


    "Okay, go ahead. See you soon." There seemed to be a smile at the corners of his mouth when William spoke.


    Mary hurried back to the studio.


    ''Why did he ask my opinion? He''s the boss, after all. It''s nice of him to do that. And why that mysterious smile? Is that because of my idea, or some other reason? I could get real used to this.'' And yes, she could. It was a good feeling to be valued and included.


    When she got into the car, Mary still insisted on sitting in the back seat. She had no time to care about William''s dark face. She had to stay away from a dangerous creature like him.


    The two kept their silence the whole way to the family house. Timothy sat in the living room, like he was waiting for them.


    "Father!"


    "Hi Father, we''re back."


    "So you are. Why so late?" Timothy sat up from the sofa and looked at Mary with a smile. "Are you tired? How did the shoot go?"


    "Not too tired to talk. And we got some great photos." "We took two sets of indoor pics," Mary said.


    "No outside shots? Why not?"


    "It was noon, so we had to come back. Outdoor shots take some more doing. The weather, the wildlife, the lighting... Inside is easier."


    "You''re right about that." Timothy nodded, "Let''s get something to eat and quit for today."


    "Thank you, Father." As Mary nodded, she stole a glance at William.


    Since they entered the house, the two men hadn''t said a word or even made eye contact with each other. It seemed the chasm between father and son was still too wide to cross.


    Biting her lip, Mary remembered what she heard last night. ''It was like they were arguing about responsibility. But what exactly did they argue about? Was this about the company?''


    "By the way, I need to head back this afternoon." At the table, Timothy suddenly opened his mouth. Mary was so surprised and even William didn''t believe it.


    "That soon? How come?" Mary asked with a frown.


    "I''m worried about your Auntie Amy staying out there alone. It''s a foreign country, after all," continued Timothy. "It''s a good idea for me to go back early. Forward those wedding pics to me, please. I need to look them over."


    "You are ready to go, then?" asked William. Timothy replied casually, "Yeah."


    He didn''t even look at him when he said that. The rest of the meal was a little awkward.


    After lunch, William drove Timothy to the airport in person, while Mary stayed home to relax. William didn''t really want her along anyway.


    William''s dad really liked her. Or seemed to, at any rate. Was it just because she was his daughter-in-law? But what would the old man think if he knew that she had connived with William to cheat him? Would he be disappointed? Melancholy, maybe?


    However, she didn''t know that Timothy was pretty smart and capable. How could he be deceived so easily?


    "William," Timothy started, "Do you know why I asked you to drive me today?" He didn''t want anyone else in the car, so he figured this might be easier if he only had to deal with his son.


    "I don''t know, Dad. You have something to say?" William said, biting his lips.


    "Very good," Timothy said slowly. He continued, "I know everything about you and Mary."


    Hearing that, the hand holding the steering wheel paused. Although William felt he already knew the answer, he still asked with a trace of doubt, "What do you know?"


    "Do you still want to lie to me?" Timothy smiled with disdain, "You pretended to marry her and you two both tried to deceive me."


    Hearing that, William squinted his eyes and felt relieved. Now that the cat was out of the bag, he needed to come clean. "I should have guessed I couldn''t hide it from you for too long."


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. You tried your best."


    "But you weren''t the only one I wanted to fool. It was everyone."


    "So, what? You promised her riches beyond belief if she married you?"


    "We just took what we needed."


    "Okay, okay," said Timothy angrily, "I really thought you were better than this. Who on earth did you do this for? Sansa or Frank?"


    He paused, too angry to continue. Frowning, William still said nothing.


    "Sansa''s been gone for five years. I know you feel guilty and you miss her," said Timothy with a pained expression on his face. "But are you really going to spend your whole life doing this? Do you really have no one else in your heart except her? Are you willing to stoop so low for her?"


    "Low? Come on, Dad" All of a sudden, a sarcastic smile appeared on William''s face. "Just because Frank likes me, you think I''ve stooped low? Is that it? Is it really that bad?"


    "Yes! Of course it''s that bad! Tell me, are you in love with Frank?" "So what if I am?" "Really?


    That''s all you have to say?


    You... You''re impossible!" Timothy was furious. "If you don''t care what I think, then think of your reputation! Thi


    s family''s reputation! You can''t forget Sansa so you want to stay with her brother? What a joke!" "A joke?" William replied.


    "You think this is funny?" he continued. William flashed an evil, ironic smile. "As long as I like it, it doesn''t matter if other people are laughing at me!"


    "You ingrate! How did I raise such an asshole son!" Timothy shouted, trembling with anger. If it weren''t for the fact his son was driving, he would have already lunged at William. But that might kill them both. "You stubborn ass! If you don''t know what you did wrong, I''d rather kill you than let you ruin this family!"


    "Well, we''re at the airport." William just braked the car gently without saying another word. After the car rolled to a stop, a bodyguard came to greet Timothy.


    Timothy was so angry that he left the car and slammed the door. "I''m an old man, so I''ve seen a lot. Mary''s really good to you. And don''t worry: I won''t expose you. Since you''re married, it''s fate. You take care of yourself!"


    Seeing that Timothy had passed the security checkpoint, William decided he didn''t need to stay any longer and headed back to the family house.


    Mary had just left the house, a handbag over her shoulder. When she saw William''s car, she asked, "That didn''t take long! Did Father already get on the plane?"


    "Yes." With no expression on his face, William didn''t intend to say anything about the conversation he had with his father. "Going out?"


    "Yeah, Mom''s in the hospital, remember? I have nothing else to do, so why not?"


    "Let me drive you there."


    "What?" Startled, Mary refused instinctively, "No, I''m good. I can get there myself."


    "What''s wrong with you?" said William, staring at her with his deep eyes. "You are avoiding me the whole day."


    "No, no," Mary shook her head with a guilty conscience. "You... You''re wrong."


    "Then get in the car," said William domineeringly. "Dad''s gone. We don''t have to come back here."


    "You should pack your stuff. I''m taking off."


    "Wow! Seriously? Leave now, and won''t get paid! Think about that!" William shouted at her.


    "You... Okay, fine." ''You''re so mean, '' Mary said in her heart.


    When she was about to open the back door, she was frightened by another roar from William. "Mary Lu! Are you really going to sit in the back seat?"


    Looking at the murderous light shining in the William''s eyes, Mary decided maybe she should listen to him, at least this once. She climbed into the passenger seat.


    The car arrived at the hospital in a flash. When William was about to leave, he was stopped by Mary.


    "William Lan!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Mary hesitated whether she should tell him that she wasn''t coming back tonight. Would she make a mountain out of a molehill? Maybe he didn''t care about it at all...


    "I asked, what''s wrong? You''re acting weird." William frowned.


    "I... I''ll be back late tonight," Mary said with her eyes closed.


    "What time you think you''ll be back?"


    "Three o''clock."


    "Three o''clock in the morning?" "Why would you be out at that hour?" asked William with confusion.


    "For the part time job."


    All of a sudden, it dawned on William that he had forgotten that Mary still had several part time jobs. "Where are you going?"


    "The convenience store."


    "The convenience store?" All of a sudden, something occurred to William and he asked, "The one beside the Love Bar, huh?"


    "Well..." she hesitated. "And just how would you know that?" Mary asked in surprise.


    "I didn''t. I guessed. Do you want me to pick you up?" William asked with a careless expression.


    ''Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!''


    Mary felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, but such an ordinary sentence stirred up thousands of waves in her heart. ''You don''t have to be so nice to me, Mr. Lan.''


    "You don''t have to," said Mary. "I need to go to work tomorrow. I can go by myself."


    "You''re such a stupid woman. Aren''t you afraid of running into thugs?"


    "I''m not considered hot, and I have no money. I''ll be fine. By the way, you can leave now. I''m going in." Mary smiled casually.


    As soon as she said that, she ran to the in-patient department at breakneck speed. She didn''t wait for William to say anything more.


    "You..." William was speechless and watched her run away. He pounded his fist hard on the steering wheel. Why did she make him feel like this?


    When Mary ran into the chemotherapy room, she was surprised to find that her mother had just woken up.


    After changing into the antimicrobial clothing, Mary couldn''t wait to enter the chemotherapy room.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    "Mary." Mary''s mother touched her head lovingly. "I miss you too."


    "How are you? Doing okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "That''s good." "Mom, I can''t come visit you much. You have to be fine." Mary lay her head on her mother''s chest.


    "Silly girl," Mary''s mother smiled, but she looked haggard. "Where''s William? Why didn''t he come with you? You two guys okay?"


    "He... He''s too busy," said Mary. "We''re both good."


    "Then I''m happy," said Mary''s mother with a smile. "That''s a guy who''s going places. Mary, just stick with him and don''t lose your temper."


    "I won''t. Why don''t you trust your own daughter?"


    "Ha ha." Mary''s mother was amused and smiled, "By the way, tomorrow''s your birthday, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," said Mary with a sweet smile. "Aww, Mommy, you still remember my birthday."


    "Of course I remember my daughter''s birthday. It''s on Children''s Day."


    "Ha ha, that''s right," said Mary with a smile. "Every one of my birthdays can be celebrated with all children, but I''m getting old every time."


    "In my eyes, you''re always my little girl."

 Chapter 29 Her Birthday

    "Mom..." Mary''s voice trembled, tears welling up in her eyes as she leaned into her mother''s arms to feel her warmth.


    "Mary, do you remember, when you were a child, we lived in a courtyard in the countryside..." her mother said, a soft smile playing on her lips. .


    Mary listened quietly, reacting where she should and interrupting with questions at the right places from time to time. Before long, it was time to leave.


    "I will come to see you tomorrow, Mom. Have a good rest," Mary said, gently stroking her mother''s hair.


    Her mother nodded. "Remember to eat birthday noodles. And take care of yourself," she said.


    "You too, Mom," Mary said, biting her lip to hold back her tears. She smiled shakily at her mother before turning around and leaving.


    Mary was walking on the road aimlessly. The sight of the stores brought a distracted thought to her mind. ''It''s been so long since I went shopping!'' she thought and decided to distract herself even more by indulging in it.


    There were still a few hours before she had to be at her part-time job, but she didn''t want to see William right now. She needed to calm down.


    Not long after, she ran into Andy in a mall.


    Andy was holding on to the arm of a beer-bellied man as old as her father. If it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t have a father, Mary would have thought it was a father and daughter spending time together.


    "Mary! What a coincidence!" Andy said as way of greeting. .


    "Hey Andy," Mary said, her smile tight. .


    "This lady looks familiar," the beer-bellied man said. His smile was so sinister, it gave Mary the chills. "Have we met before?"


    Mary shook her head. "You must have mistaken me for someone else." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. The man looked shady and this caused her to want to leave early.


    "This is our CEO''s wife. Don''t offend her!" Andy said, blinking her wide almond eyes at the man. "You recognize beautiful women as soon as you see them. But did you know she is the wife of a CEO?".


    "Oh, it''s Mrs. Lan! I''m so sorry!" the man said, his demeanor changing instantly. He reached out to shake her hand, several large gold rings adorning his fingers. .


    Mary shook his hand and said, "I have something to attend to. Please excuse me."


    Saying thus, she escaped from their company, walking away as fast as she could.


    She had walked a few steps but she could still hear their voices from behind her.


    "You are so beautiful, my dear! Now come and kiss me!" the man was saying.


    "No..."


    Mary could only hear a short hiss and she turned just in time to see the beer-bellied man bear down upon Andy. .


    ''Damn it, '' Mary thought, shivering as she looked back. ''The world is getting worse by the day.''


    Many people had been suspicious of her when she had first entered the Public Relations Department. Wasn''t an employee in this department just a barmaid? She had had to rely on her own strength to make an impact. No matter how difficult this was, it would be okay as long as she got something out of it.


    People like Andy also existed but everyone was different. Choices and opinions were different. No one could tell right from wrong.


    The square was decked up for Children''s Day, which was just around the corner, and had many entertainment facilities set up for children to play.


    Mary bought some fast food and sat down on a bench by the roadside, watching the young faces around her laughing and frolicking.


    The big screen in the square was full of advertisements, but Mary wasn''t expecting to see a video about the Past of Republic of China.


    In this video, Victor played a major military tycoon in the Republic of China, wearing a grey military uniform and long leather boots. He sometimes rode a war horse into a battlefield full of smoke and sometimes, he merely stood in the snow. A lady dressed in an old-fashioned manner, stood beside him. It was all very romantic.


    "This trailer is awesome! I really want to watch it!" a student sitting next to Mary said excitedly. "Victor is still so handsome!".


    "Yeah, yeah," another girl echoed. "It''s a pity he''s a playboy!"


    "I don''t care. He''s a playboy but won''t spend time with me," the first girl said, pouting.


    "Well, you have a clear picture of yourself."


    "Hey, you''re being an ass! Do you want to get beaten up or something?"


    The second girl laughed.


    The two girls left, jibing at each other. Mary couldn''t help but laugh at their antics.


    Her phone began to ring, startling her into silence.


    She pulled out her phone, wondering who was calling her, and found that the call was from an unknown number. She didn''t know who it was that was calling her.


    "Hello?" Mary said tentatively. "Hello, who are you looking for?" she repeated when no one answered her.


    A magnetic voice sounded from the other end, "It''s me."


    "V-Victor?" Mary stumbled over the name, paling at the voice and hoping that she had misheard it. .


    "Yes. You remember my voice. That''s good." It seemed that Victor was in a good mood.


    "How did you get my number?"


    "I''m smart. Also, I have my own methods.". Mary''s eyebrows shot up. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. I just called for fun," Victor said, chuckling. Mary could hear the humor in his voice. "Are you excited that I called?".


    "Yes, I''m flattered," Mary said, trying to come off as sarcastic, but failing. A smile had crept into her voice.


    "I knew it!" Victor said. . Mary smiled again. It really seemed like he had nothing to do. "I just saw the video about your new play."


    "Did you now? Am I good?" he asked, teasing. .


    "Yes, it''s very good," said Mary. "The video is very good."


    "The opera will begin to play tom


    orrow. Don''t forget to watch it," he said.


    "I won''t," Mary said. . The new opera was played in a shoot-broadcast form, and the trailer video had just been completed. It was interesting and had become popular even before it was broadcast.


    "Victor, let''s go. It''s your treat!" a voice sounded from Victor''s end. .


    "I''m coming!" Victor called back. "You go ahead.".


    "Are you going to have dinner?" Mary asked. .


    "Yes," replied Victor, "I just finished work and we''re going out to celebrate."


    "Go ahead. Don''t make them wait too long."


    "Okay." There was a ringing silence following this one word.


    "Mary," Victor suddenly said. .


    "What? What is it?" Mary said nervously. .


    "Happy birthday."


    "Victor, you..." Mary was shocked that he knew. "How did you know my birthday?" she asked. . .


    "I just came to know about it from them," Victor laughed. "Save my phone number and remember to call me. Bye!". . .


    Victor hung up before Mary could react.


    Did Victor just wish her a happy birthday?


    Mary stared at the phone for a long time before her face broke out in a smile. She saved the number and typed out a message.


    "Thank you. Eat more."


    She looked it over twice before she sent it to Victor.


    Victor was about to chase them after hanging up, but his phone suddenly pinged. He pulled it out and looked at it, a smile appearing on his face. He didn''t come to his senses for a long time.


    Peter was there when Mary arrived at the convenience store.


    "Peter! Long time no see," Mary called out to him.


    "Mary! Long time no see, indeed! Where have you been on a business trip again?" Peter exclaimed in answer.


    "Shanghai. I''m so tired!" she groaned.


    "That''s great. You could have some fun, though," Peter smiled at her.


    "Kid, you are too naive," she said, her tone admonishing, but the smile took the sting out of her words. Mary shook her head and entered the changing room.


    When she emerged, Peter was standing there, a small cake in hand. "Happy Birthday, Mary!" he almost shouted in excitement.


    "Oh, my God, thank you!" Mary said, moved by his gesture. "Thank you, Peter!"


    "You''re welcome. Now quick. Make a wish!"


    "Okay," Mary said, a smile plastered to her face. She then closed her eyes. .


    The light in the office of the CEO of the AJ Group was still on.


    Then came a knock on the door.


    "Come in please."


    "Mr. Lan," Kevin said, pushing the door open. "I''ve sorted out the documents."


    "Okay, you can leave now," William said without looking up.


    "Okay." Kevin made to leave but he hesitated before asking, "Mrs. Lan... Does the company need to ready a gift for Mrs. Lan?"


    AJ Group had a tradition where everyone received a gift from the company on their birthday. Everyone, from the manager to the cleaning staff. Mary, however, had a special status in the company. They didn''t know if the boss would personally give her a gift or if the company was supposed to.


    "A gift? What gift?" William said, finally looking up, a frown on his face. . .


    "A birthday gift. Tomorrow is Mrs. Lan''s birthday. Didn''t you know that?" Kevin said, astonished.


    "I didn''t know," William murmured. .


    "What about the gift?" Kevin wasn''t about to let up.


    "Do what you need to. It''s a company rule," William said rather indifferently, going back to work. .


    "Okay, Mr. Lan. I''ll get the gift. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." William paused as he watched Kevin leave. His lips suddenly quirked up into a smile.


    Tomorrow, Children''s Day, was Mary''s birthday?


    It was three o''clock in the morning, when Mary was about to close the door and finally get off work, another customer appeared at the door.


    "William!" she screamed, scared out of her wits. .


    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost! Why are you screaming?" William said, rolling his eyes exasperatedly. . . . "Why are you here?" Mary asked, trying to calm herself.


    "Just passing by," William said casually.


    "Passing by?" Mary''s lips twitched. ''It''s three o''clock in the morning. You''re telling me you''re passing by? Come on! You''ve got to lie more convincingly!'' she thought.


    "Yeah." William shrugged. "Do you have noodles?" William nodded towards the shop.


    "Yes," Mary answered, her expression blank. .


    "Where?"


    "You really want it?" Mary was surprised.


    "Of course! Why would I ask otherwise?" William said nonchalantly, adjusting his tie as he did. .


    "Okay," Mary said, shrugged, and went in. A while later, she brought out the noodles.


    William paid for the noodles before asking, "Are you off duty?"


    "Yeah," Mary said.


    "Let''s go, then."


    "You are going to go back too?" Mary was shocked again.


    "Yes," William said shortly, not wanting to scold her anymore. .


    They had barely settled down in the car when Mary began to feel sleepy.


    "Sleep if you want to," William told her, not taking his eyes off the road. "I''ll wake you when we get home.". .


    "Okay," Mary said, grateful, and promptly fell asleep. .


    William looked over at her, sleeping on the seat, her lips slightly apart, her long eyelashes trembling. The scene almost took him apart.


    He had gone home but had been so worried about her that he immediately made his way to pick her up. What was wrong with him?.


    He remembered that morning, when he hadn''t been able to stop himself from kissing her red lips during the process of taking wedding photos. Her lips were soft, and Mary was obviously frightened and had only passively accepted his kiss. That feeling was unforgettable to him.


    His chest tightened and William loosened his tie before muttering furiously, "Damn it!"


    He scowled as he turned his attention back to the road.

 Chapter 30 Fall In Love With You

    Mary didn''t sleep very deeply. She felt buoyant, like a small boat floating in the sea. The swells moved her body up and down, and there was a lovely sun warming her. Eyes closed, she tried to hold on to that warm place, feeling extremely comfortable.


    "Wake up, Mary." It was William''s voice. She really didn''t want to be up.


    "Get up! If you don''t get up, I might decide not to pay you," William said in a very strict voice.


    Pay me? Oh no!


    Although Mary''s mind was still on, she suddenly stood up and howled, "Don''t do that! I need that to live on."


    "Ha ha." Standing in front of the bed, William smiled. He knew how to push her buttons. "If you eat the noodles I made, then I might not withhold the money."


    "Hmm?" It was not until she rubbed her eyes that she saw everything clearly.


    William was wearing an apron, but how could he smile like that? Bitch! She looked beyond him, and saw that it was already morning!


    "Oh my God! What time is it now?" Mary stood up and asked, the words tumbling out of her mouth at light speed.


    "It''s seven o''clock already."


    "Seven o''clock in the morning?" Mary asked with her eyes wide open. William nodded. "Why...why didn''t you wake me up last night?"


    "You looked so peaceful," William said, mockingly. Mary grabbed her hair, trying to recall what happened last night. "I remember I was in the car. Then..."


    "Cut the crap. Go brush your teeth and get some breakfast." Then William walked out in slippers.


    "You... You''re wearing the apron? Tell me what happened," Mary asked as she was chasing after him.


    "Nuh uh. Breakfast first!" William glared at her and walked into the kitchen.


    Pursing her lips, Mary dashed into the bathroom and noticed that she was still wearing the clothes she wore yesterday.


    Oh my God... So William carried her upstairs? Mary frowned as the memory came to her, brushing her teeth and washing her face in a hurry. Then she ran down to the living room as fast as she could.


    In the living room, William placed a bowl of noodles on the table. When he heard the sound of Mary coming in, he turned and gave a fresh, clean smile to her. It was like the spring wind.


    He looked like a good husband dutifully waiting for his wife.


    Unfortunately, that was not who he was at all.


    "You... Did you carry me upstairs yesterday?" She didn''t like the idea, but she had to ask.


    "Yeah."


    "Thank you anyway." Mary wasn''t sure whether she should be shy or upset. She chose the latter.


    "Come and have some noodles."


    "You made this?" Mary sat down with a frown. Those noodles didn''t look appetizing at all.


    "Yeah. Happy birthday, Mary," William sat down and said.


    All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and stared at him. She was surprised he would remember her birthday and cook noodles for her. She felt a little bit sour in her nose and tears welled up in her eyes. Mary wanted to cry.


    "How...How did you know?"


    "Easy, I''m smart. I know everything." A smile appeared at the corners of William''s mouth. Although he was talking nonsense, he looked so childish. "Eat quickly. You''ll live a long time if you eat it."


    "Wi..." Mary choked with sobs and suppressed the emotions surging through her heart. "Thank you, boss... But you don''t have to do this kind of thing for me."


    "It''s what I owe you."


    "Seriously, you don''t have to do this. Everything I do is what I should do. I should be paying you back."


    "Cut the crap!" William was a little impatient. Why was she acting so weird? Shouldn''t she be moved to tears when she saw he was so good to her?


    "Boss..."


    "Stop calling me that!" All of a sudden, William threw his chopsticks, which startled Mary. "What''s wrong with you, Mary? It''s too early to piss me off, and you''ve done a great job of it!"


    "I..." Biting her lips, Mary stood and said, "It''s getting late. I need to go to work."


    Then she pulled out the chair in a hurry and was about to run out.


    "Stop!" William shouted at her, but Mary didn''t listen to him at all. She just wanted to go out.


    "Mary!" William was so angry that he stood up in a hurry and grabbed Mary''s arm. "What''s the matter?"


    "No... Nothing..." Mary lowered her head and said in a quiet voice.


    "Really? Really?" William laughed and said angrily, "You''ve been too full of yourself recently! Why were you avoiding me? Why?"


    "I wasn''t..." She struggled for an answer, but it didn''t work.


    "You don''t want to get in my car. You don''t want to be too close to me. And you don''t want to talk to me! You won''t even taste the noodles I cooked for you!" William clenched Mary''s slender arm more tightly and said, "Say it! What the hell do you want?"


    "I... Nothing," said Mary, shaking her head. "I don''t want anything."


    "Is it another guy?" William was shouting. Like he usually did when he was upset. He felt like thousands of cat''s claws were scratching the walls of his heart. "Am I right? You''re having an affair. I got up early this morning to make noodles for you and celebrate your birthday. You know I''m busy, right?"


    "What... What are you doing?" Listening to his bullshit, Mary raised her head and scolded him angrily. "Look, there''s no guy, no affair, nothing!


    L


    et go of me!" "No? Then why were you avoiding me? Answer me!"


    "Because! This is pointless. I''m going to be late."


    "Tell me, or¡ª" And with that, William turned her around and made her face him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Or you won''t be able to leave!"


    "You want to know? Fine! Because I don''t want to fall in love with you when you don''t love me!"


    Her words were sonorous and powerful. Hearing that, William''s hand that was holding her suddenly loosened. After a long while, he said in a daze, "Ha ha, funny joke! Tell me you''re kidding."


    "I''m not kidding. It''s no joke." Mary lowered her shoulder and said in a powerless voice, "William, why did you kiss me when we were taking the wedding photos that day?"


    "Because..." William didn''t expect her to ask him such a question. He didn''t know why he kissed her. It was just an urge that came over him. One that he couldn''t resist.


    "I thought so," said Mary with a self-mocking smile. "Don''t tick me off again. Don''t get too close to me. And don''t be too kind to me... Or, I''ll fall in love with you!"


    "Mary, are you crazy?" William''s face darkened. "Have you forgotten the contract? You''re crazy!"


    "Yeah. Maybe I am!" Mary raised her head, trying to hold her tears back. "So I have to avoid you! Can you just let me go back to where I was before?"


    "Okay! Good! Go fuck off back to where you came from!" William roared, kicking away the chair in front of him. He strode forward and left without looking back.


    The door slammed shut loudly, and it almost seemed the whole building trembled when he shut it.


    All of a sudden, all her strength seemed to have been taken away. Mary knelt down and burst into tears.


    ''Damn it! Why did life have to be so hard! Why did I sign this damned contract? Why do I have to fall in love with you?''


    Tears streaming down her face, Mary fumbled for a chair and sat down.


    The noodles on the table were already cold and looked ugly.


    However, she picked up the chopsticks on the table and put a mouthful of noodles into her mouth while she cried.


    ''God these are bad, William. Some are burnt, some aren''t even cooked. And the salt...ugh! What were you thinking?''


    Smiling through her pain, Mary wiped her tears and gulped down the noodles. Eating them that way didn''t make them taste any better.


    She looked at the door that William had slammed shut behind him, wondering what was going through his mind.


    William was behind the wheel, and felt better as the engine screamed to life. He was more and more confused about himself. Why did he leave and why was he so angry? Running away? No, it wasn''t that! He sped up to one hundred and twenty km/hr and drove all the way. He could only vent the shock in his heart like this.


    ''What did Mary say? Did she say she''d fallen for me?'' He felt bad. ''Damn it! How could she fall in love with me?'' This complicated everything. ''What a stupid woman! You couldn''t fall in love with her, and you won''t fall in love with her!''


    Beep!


    A second before eight o''clock, Mary rushed to the lobby and clocked in. "Lucky I''m not late. Otherwise I would lose my full-attendance bonus."


    Mary lowered her head all the way and tried not to greet anyone, fearing her red, swollen eyes would give her away.


    The elevator stopped quietly on the 32nd floor. Mary took a deep breath, paused a few seconds, and stepped out.


    "Mary!"


    As soon as Mary stepped out, she was startled. A young girl with a ponytail suddenly came out and greeted her.


    "You... Who are you?" asked Mary.


    "I''m Kevin''s assistant. My name is Jane Song. Nice to meet you, Mary."


    "Oh," said Mary with a smile, "Hello, how are you? You like working here?"


    "It''s not bad," Jane suddenly leaned close to Mary''s face. "It''s just that the CEO is a little harsh. When he came in just now, he acted like he was going to kill someone. It kinda freaked me out..."


    When she heard this, Mary looked up at the CEO''s office. William was going over some documents, with no expression on his face.


    "That''s how he is. Just get used to it." Mary looked away and asked, "Where''s Kevin?"


    "Oh, he went to inspect the construction site."


    "Okay, you should get back to work. Fighting."


    "Okay." Jane smiled sweetly and asked, "By the way, do you often work overtime?"


    "Sometimes. What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, your eyes are swollen," Jane said innocently. "Women should be good to themselves. You can''t stay up late every night."


    "Ha ha," Mary was amused by her words. "You seem to know what you''re talking about."


    "Haha, I did it all the time in school."


    "Well, thank you, Jane."


    Sitting at her desk and watching Jane Song printing a document, jumping up and down, Mary sighed that it was good to be young. When she was young, she feared nothing. Unlike nowadays. Life had left her overcautious and she worried a lot.


    How could she be so brave back then?


    For the whole morning, Mary focused on her work. If there was any document, she asked Jane Song to hand it to William, who had never left his office.


    The two of them knew everything was over since this morning.


    Mary gave herself a self-mocking smile, ''Well, it''s over before it''s begun.''

 Chapter 31 Stiff Relationship

    ''I can''t believe I lost my temper like that!


    If I carry on like this, I''m afraid that I will fall in love with William, or worse, I fear that my love for him will grow deeper and deeper.


    I can''t let that happen. I can''t risk getting too close to him again. I can''t keep pretending as if I don''t have any feelings for him.


    Oh for crying out loud, he is the CEO of the company and I''m just an employee!


    I just hope that this year passes off without a hitch and as soon as possible, ''


    Mary thought in his heart.


    During lunch time, William ordered takeout. Judging from that, it seemed as though he wasn''t going to leave his office for the rest of the day.


    "Mary," Jane asked in confusion, "are you really the wife of the CEO?"


    "Well... Yes. I am." Mary wondered what this was about.


    "Then why didn''t the boss order food for you as well?"


    "Oh," said Mary with a bitter smile, lowering her head. "When we''re in the company, he is the boss and I am just his assistant. There is no husband and wife."


    "Is that so?" Jane''s bafflement was obvious, but she continued, "I guess it''s true when they say that integrity and principles are the cornerstone of this company!"


    ''She is so cute, in an innocent sort of way, '' Mary thought.


    "Mary! Why don''t we go out and get some lunch together?"


    "Sure, that sounds like a good idea!" Mary collected all the documents from her table and stood up to head out.


    "I''m so happy that you''ll be joining me today, Mary," Jane said in a chirpy voice. "I am absolutely famished!"


    While standing in the elevator, just as Mary raised her head to look forward without a conscious thought, her eyes met with William''s cold eyes, staring at her straight from his office. Startled, she quickly pressed the ''close button'' as W


    help her, he wouldn''t go back on his word.


    "Unfortunately, not yet." Lucas continued, "I''ve read all the information, but I''m not God. Let''s talk about it after I return home and see the patient."


    "You''re coming back ?"


    "Yes!" Lucas smiled and said, "I''m coming home to see your wife!"


    "Fuck off!"


    "I didn''t think you''d be so angry! If you speak to me like that again, I''ll personally ask your wife to kick you out of bed!" Lucas continued to tease William.


    "That''s enough," William replied dismissively.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t have any snarky comebacks? Cat got your tongue? Ha ha..." Lucas danced happily on the other side of the line.


    "If you keep this up, I''m going to have to beat you up as soon as you set foot out of that plane."


    "How can you be so heartless? I was just joking," shouted Lucas.


    "The whole marriage was a sham. We are both just pretending to be married, that''s all."


    Lucas couldn''t believe the words that were coming out of William''s mouth. This information hit him like an unexpected thunder cracking in a clear sky.


    "What... What did you just say? "


    "Yes, you heard me! Let''s talk about it when you come back."


    William hung up and threw his cellphone on the table before Lucas could say anything else.


    "Hello? Hello? William!" Lucas jumped to his feet and cursed at William. "Because of the time difference, I had to call you in the middle of the night, just so you could hang up on me again? Fake marriage? I wonder what he''s talking about!"


    William couldn''t focus on his work anymore after that.


    ''Fake marriage...fake marriage. I must have been out of my mind to agree with this shambolic marriage. I should have just taken Frank''s advice and gone to live in Norway, instead of waiting for another year!''

 Chapter 32 Lucas Came Back

    In mid-June, it was the start of the plum rain season in A City. Therefore, it was constantly drizzling or raining.


    On the shooting site of the ''Past of Republic of China'', Mary was sitting as she watched the filming from afar. The main actors and actresses were all on their way on today''s flight, so for the moment, the crew focused on shooting only the supporting roles.


    At that instant, a young woman in an ancient costume could be seen on the camera. As she shifted her oil-paper umbrella a little, a few drops of rain fell from its edge, and she muttered, "If you can see the landscape in my eyes, why do I need to speak so many words and let my intelligence go to waste?"


    ''Are all the women who suffer from unrequited love so pitiful?''


    With a sigh, Mary stood up and took out a regular umbrella as she got in the car to pick the main actors and actresses up.


    Lucas happened to be on a flight of that day.


    After speaking to William over the phone earlier, he couldn''t help but be curious and confused. He wanted to ask him what was going on and why he was in a fake marriage. But William kept his mouth shut, forcing him to book the earliest flight to A City.


    Before he got on the plane, however, he told William to get ready for his questions.


    Because of the rain, delays were a possibility, but, fortunately, every airplane managed to land at the airport within its schedule.


    During the whole trip, Victor sat with his eyes closed and rested to get ready for the scene he would have to shoot as soon as he got off the plane. By the time he walked through the airport, Victor still felt tired but didn''t hide his surprise at seeing Mary.


    Meanwhile, the fans who had been waiting at the airport surrounded the exit. The staff ha


    Another awkward silence followed his words. With her face dark, Mary told him, "That''s not necessary."


    "Ha-ha," Summer suddenly mocked. "I''ve never seen Mr. Qiao care so much about anyone! Mrs. Lan is so charming."


    With a frown, Mary was ready to refute her, but Victor was faster.


    "In fact, I wish I could give you my full attention, Miss Zhao," Victor told her with an evil yet attractive smile. "But since you''re under the protection of a senior officer from the company, I didn''t want to create any trouble for you!"


    Summer''s face grew red with anger, so she tore her gaze away from them without saying anything further.


    Biting her lips, Mary thought to herself, ''This ''senior officer'' of the company shouldn''t be William, right? I can''t believe he would have such a bad taste.''


    "Victor, it''s not easy for Summer. Please stop talking about her," Summer''s assistant requested from the passenger seat.


    "If it''s not easy for her, then it''s our job to make it so for her, right?" Jorge couldn''t resist speaking his mind at that moment. "After all, who would dare to offend the heroine? We don''t want her to get angry, or else she won''t shoot. It''s her fault that Victor hasn''t had a good rest in days. How capable she is!"


    As their argument seemed to be only getting started, Mary sighed silently in her heart. No wonder Victor didn''t like Summer. She deserved his scorn. Otherwise, he might have already flirted with her a long time ago since he was such a playboy, right?


    Mary had thought that fierce conflicts were restricted only to female artists. But as she could see, in the entertainment industry, everything was unexpectedly more complicated than she first deemed. Therefore, one should be careful when stepping into it.

 Chapter 33 Its Just The Truth

    "Bella Su, this marriage is merely a perfunctory decision based on my parents'' wishes. There is another girl that I love and if you were a smart woman, you would accept my proposition. You will be my nominal wife and once I succeed and achieve my goals, I will let you go back," stated Jimmy Duan callously.


    "Since I married you, how can I go back?" Sitting elegantly in a wicker chair as if it was the most comfortable piece of furniture in the room, Bella inquired, although she looked a little disappointed.


    "Don''t worry. I will make all the arrangements and make sure that you are well taken care of." Jimmy frowned in disgust. He always found old-fashioned women to be quite troublesome, he liked his women independent and self-reliant. "Rest assured I will find a good husband for you once we are done."


    "General, if what you are saying is true then, I, Bella, would like to thank you," Bella said indifferently.


    "Humph!" Jimmy snorted arrogantly and walked out of the yard, his coat tails flapping in the wind.


    Bella looked at the lotus bag that she had embroidered. It had a pair of mandarin ducks playing in water, symbolizing a couple in love. Now it was no longer useful so she took out her scissors and tore it into tiny little pieces.


    "OK, Cut!" The director ordered, "Let''s wrap up this scene."


    "Yes, everyone did a wonderful job!"


    "Great work, everyone!"


    There was a round of applause as the crew and acting team were all excited to finish and go for food.


    Mary gave a small self-deprecating smile and contemplated, ''Bella''s situation may be acting, but it really reminds me so much of my own situation''.


    "Mary Lu!"


    All of a sudden, someone shouted her name while approaching from behind. Mary turned around and saw that it was Victor rushing towards her, although it seemed he hadn''t had time to change his clothes.


    "Ah, why is the general here?" Mary blinked and teased.


    "I traveled through time, ha ha. What do you think? I look good in this suit, don''t I?" asked Victor with a smile.


    "Yes you do. I must say that you look very handsome." Mary nodded in agreement. "I''m just n


    iam has been married even though you''re in the same city!"


    "What...? What do you mean that he has been married?"


    "Wow, such an interesting piece of news. Why don''t you tell us before? !"


    "Yes, that''s a good question. Why didn''t you tell us? Is it because you look down upon us or something else?"


    "I just got my marriage license. I haven''t told everyone yet. I''m too busy to talk about such things," said William with a smile, staring at Frank.


    "No way!" The man said, "We must drink to that! Drink up!"


    "Okay, okay," said William with a smile. "If you want, I can punish myself by drinking three glasses of wine."


    "William, why didn''t you come with your wife here today?" Nancy asked.


    "She is busy today." After downing the second glass of wine as part of his punishment, William suddenly felt that the wine he had swallowed was unbearable.


    "This is not right!" The tall, thin man said, "You must have hidden her in your expensive house!"


    "Ha ha," said Lucas with a smile. "If there is a chance, let her come out and meet us!"


    "Sure, of course I will." Holding his glass in his hand, William smiled and drank it up.


    "Excuse me, I''m going to the toilet," Frank suddenly said.


    "Wait," called Lucas. "I''ll go with you."


    Frowning, William looked at Lucas with a warning meaning in his eyes, but Lucas pretended not to see him.


    The two of them walked out of the box. However, when William was about to chase after them, he was pulled by several of his friends and offered another drink.


    "Frank, stop pestering William." After passing through the door, Lucas said without beating around the bush.


    "You should go and tell him." Frank sneered, "If he wants me to leave, then I''ll leave."


    "You obviously know he feels guilty! Don''t think that you can keep him," said Lucas while glaring at Frank.


    Lucas gave him a cold stare and then went into the restroom. ''I''m the only one who knows what had happened between you and Frank. William, if I don''t help you, who else can? Even if you think I should not mind your business, I''ll stop you from damaging your own future!'' thought Lucas.

 Chapter 34 Take Him Home

    When Frank and Lucas came back from the bathroom, William and the others were already several bottles in, and nearly drunk.


    "Frank, why did it take you so long?" Nancy asked him.


    "I was just out for a cigarette." Frank stared at William while he spoke.


    "Okay, fine." Nancy smiled arrogantly and said nothing more.


    "What¡ªwhat time is it now, anyway?" William smelled like a distillery. The amount of alcohol he consumed made him stumble over his words.


    "Ten o''clock at night." The man in glasses said, "Still early."


    "Still early? Really?" His wife put her hand on his knee. "So you don''t need to go to work tomorrow?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Lucas said with a laugh, "I think you''re right."


    "How about another drink before we leave?" The tall, thin man''s face was already red.


    "Sounds good!" William raised his glass and was about to down another one.


    Lucas grabbed his glass and said, "Now cut that out. Look at you. William is obviously drunk. You want him to pass out from alcohol poisoning? I can''t believe you people! Jesus!"


    "What do¡ªdo you think we can do about it?" the man in glasses stammered.


    "Yes," said Nancy. "It was his own idea. No one held a gun to his head and told him to drink."


    "All right, all right. You ready to go?" Lucas waved his hand. "Let''s leave."


    "Yeah. They''re almost done, too."


    "Okay, then I''ll take my husband home."


    "Fine," nodded Lucas. "Take care."


    A group of people walked out, leaving only four people in the noisy box.


    "I''ll give William a lift." Frank stood up and pulled William to his feet, indicating they should leave.


    "Frank!" Lucas called. "Shouldn''t yo


    s of room temperature water. "Okay, William, here''s some water. Sit up and drink it."


    Mary held William''s head and slowly put the glass of water in front of his mouth.


    Feeling the water moisten his cracked lips, William opened his mouth and gulped down the water. But he drank too fast and pulled away from the glass, coughing and sputtering.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Frowning, William slightly opened his eyes just a bit, and asked in confusion, "Are you Mary?"


    "Yes, that''s me," Mary replied sourly.


    "Where am I?"


    "The apartment." Mary stood up and said, "Can you manage a shower? You smell like a pig."


    "Yes, I can," said William, and immediately regretted it. His head was pounding. But the proud man did not want to show any weakness


    "Then go wash up. I''ll make you some hangover tea." Mary walked out, glass in hand.


    William stood up, shaking, and staggered into the bathroom.


    As Mary was making tea, she felt lucky that William was drunk. She didn''t know how to face him otherwise. He was such a jerk sober, and a lot more pliable like this. Eventually, she let him know the tea was done.


    The tea had been ready for quite some time, but William still hadn''t emerged. All of a sudden, an idea came to mind. ''Damn it! I wonder if he hurt himself in there.''


    Thinking of this, Mary felt her scalp tingle. She stood up at once and rushed into the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered, she found William sleeping soundly on the bed, clad in a bathrobe.


    ''Thank heavens.'' Mary breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to leave, she realized he was in a mess. She couldn''t stop herself from helping him.

 Chapter 35 Back To The Starting Point

    Life had been wonderful ever since they gotten married. ''It''s probably because I''m so tired of being alone that the moment someone treats me well, I tend to magnify it by a thousand times. That''s why I feel differently towards William. I feel helpless but I''d better not start anything else, '' Mary thought. . .


    William was sweating so much all over, his hair wet and dripping, it had wet the sheets.


    Mary fetched a towel and began to wipe his head.


    "William," Mary said softly as she continued to wipe his hair, "I''m worried about you. I''m afraid you''ll fall sick, that is all. Please don''t think too much. I might have scared you but don''t worry. I''m just afraid I''ll get lost in your charm and fall in love with you. It''s not on you, so please don''t worry about it."


    "I know..." William muttered suddenly, causing Mary to jump, startled.


    "You didn''t fall asleep?" Mary said, trying to calm her furiously beating heart. .


    William turned over and continued to sleep.


    He was probably dreaming.


    Mary shook her head before continuing to tidy up the room.


    She then quietly closed the door and left.


    It was dark in the bedroom. The man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    William rubbed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the second morning, Mary got busy in the kitchen.


    William walked out of the bedroom, his stride lumbering, steps heavy. "What are you doing?" he asked Mary hoarsely.


    "Ah, you''re up!" Mary looked around, surprised and


    k her head and went to go through the documents.


    "Why are you hiding here?" Victor said, strolling over to her corner. .


    "I''m reading some documents," said Mary, looking up at him. "You''ve already finished your work?".


    "Of course," he said, smiling.


    "That''s awesome!" she said and gave him a thumbs up. .


    "There''s another piece to shoot in the night," Victor sighed, running a hand over his face. "Looks like I won''t be getting any sleep tonight either.".


    "It''s difficult work. But keep going. You will soon become the best actor ever," Mary said encouragingly.


    Victor smiled. "Do you want to accompany me, the future best actor?"


    Mary was taken aback. She awkwardly scratched her head as she said, "I''m afraid I can''t. I have something to do tomorrow and have to go to bed early tonight."


    "What''s the matter?" Victor said, sensing the seriousness in Mary''s voice and expression. .


    "There is a doctor who wants to see my mother," she said, shrugging.


    "Is your mother sick?"


    "Yes," Mary smiled helplessly. .


    "Is it serious?" Victor asked, his voice soft. .


    "Cancer," Mary said. She didn''t even blink as she said this. .


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know," Victor said, flustered.


    "It''s okay." Mary smiled. "I''m just relieved there''s someone to diagnose and treat her. You don''t have to feel awkward."


    Victor was about to say something, when he stopped, an idea occurring to him abruptly. ''Is there any deal going on between Mary and William?''.

 Chapter 36 A Flustered Night

    After Victor finished shooting his scene in the afternoon, Mary left. But the set was still brightly lit by nightfall.


    The only thing in Victor''s mind throughout the whole day, though, was Mary. His absent-mindedness during the shooting caused a few scenes to be redone several times, which pissed Summer off.


    ''Mary''s mother is seriously ill, and she needs money, so she made a deal with William? How is that possible?'' Victor laughed at himself inwardly. ''I''ve been acting for so long that I must be thinking too much like a fictional character. Otherwise, in what world would a shrewd businessman as William behave so childishly? I must be dying to give a blow to Frank for thinking such nonsense.''


    "Cut!" Not so far away, the director suddenly shouted, "What''s wrong with you, Victor? How many times have we gone through this today? What was that expression just now? Be affectionate! Affectionate, understand? I don''t want you to look like you''re in a daze!"


    Victor had completely forgotten he was still on the job. As soon as he realized his mistake, he quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, director. I wasn''t in character just now."


    "It''s alright. Forget it!" Waving his hand, the director added, "Let''s take a break and have some rest before we continue."


    Victor sighed in relief while Summer snorted next to him. The actress was then led by her makeup artist to fix her looks.


    Meanwhile, Mary was still on her way home on a crowded bus during rush hour. Without much room to shift, all she could do was tightly grasp the handle and passively move along with the bus. As summer was about to come, the lingering stink of sweat, feet, and perf


    e sound of that, William came back to his senses as he stood up and slowly walked to the kitchen. Looking at the plates and bowls arranged on the table, he glanced at the uneasy and embarrassed woman standing by the table with his face blank.


    "Well... I can''t make anything else," she began to explain. Then she said carefully, "Just try it... I''ll find a place where I can learn how to cook in the future."


    "Okay, go ahead," William snorted and sat down to eat.


    "Well, I''ll head back to my bedroom now." She began to walk away, anxious to leave.


    "Stay here!" William stopped her immediately and added, "Have the meal with me."


    Mary laughed nervously and then swallowed. "Okay," she answered.


    William didn''t say a word while he ate, and Mary, on her turn, sat opposite to him playing with her fingers in silence as she watched him.


    It was a really odd scene. Mary prayed silently, ''Boss, please finish it up. Such closeness will only make me have distracting thoughts...''


    William knew she was uncomfortable but ate slowly anyway. "I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow."


    "Umm," said Mary, "Oh, thank you, boss."


    "Hey!" William said, throwing the chopsticks at the bowl with a "clang" sound. "Call me by my name."


    "Wi...William."


    Saying his name again brought a sense of relief to her heart. Mary had thought that since she had confessed her feeling to him the other day, William wouldn''t allow her to be presumptuous anymore. But in the end, it seemed that she was too narrow-minded, and he didn''t take her confession seriously.


    Or was he taking revenge on her tonight with all this unusual behavior? Could it be so?

 Chapter 37 Powerless

    The next morning, William drove Mary to another house, far from the hustle and bustle of the city. He was going to pick up Lucas. When she looked around, she saw the area was full of villas.


    "That''s where I live," said William. He pointed at a villa and said, "Lucas and his family moved out of the country. He is currently living in my house."


    "Oh, I see." Mary looked out of the window and followed his finger to the home he pointed at.


    It had a red brown roof and white walls, surrounded by green trees. He had what looked like a swing on the porch. It was her husband''s home, but she could only see it from a distance. Mary''s heart hurt to think of it.


    Lucas came out of the villa in high spirits and said to William, "You got here early."


    "Cut the crap. Get in the car."


    "You''re not in a good mood. Got up on the wrong side of the bed?" Lucas teased. Seeing Mary sitting quietly in the back seat, he quickly smiled and said, "I want to sit with Mary."


    "Sit up here."


    "No," said Lucas. "And what I do is none of your business!" Lucas smiled defiantly and opened the back door.


    Mary moved over to let him in.


    Along the way, Lucas kept talking. He was a regular chatterbox.


    "Hey Mary. Where''d you go to college?"


    "Oh, Z University."


    "Wow! One of the top universities. I''m jealous," Lucas said with a smile. "No wonder you''re so graceful."


    "Thank you." Mary smiled. She knew that Lucas was flattering her. He was in classes with William, and how could William''s college be ordinary?


    "William was quite the ladies'' man in colleg


    t had been ripped out.


    Mary was the same now. It was useless to say anything to her.


    "William," said Mary with swollen eyes. "Tell her. Tell my mother that we''re married, okay?"


    "Yeah. I can do that," William nodded.


    "I want to show her our wedding photos after they get developed."


    "Okay. Hey, don''t be too sad," said William after a pause.


    "Yeah," said Mary with a faint smile. "I still have a few months left. I can make the most of the time she has. I''ll visit her every day."


    Because she had to face the fact that her mother would die in the end, Mary was not in a good mood these days, but she was still calm in front of other people. Looking at Mary, William also felt uncomfortable.


    Mary visited the hospital almost every day. Her mother knew that she was weak and powerless, so she was worried about her daughter.


    When Mary''s mother woke up, she asked, "William proposed to me. Mom, do you think I should say yes?"


    Mary''s mom held her hand and nodded slightly. "I was hoping this day would finally come. And now it has. I''m happy for you, Mary."


    "As long as you''re happy, Mom." Mary laid her head on her mother''s chest, tears pouring from her eyes. "Do you still hate my father?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I? But if he still hung around, we''d both be sad. I''ll just forget him," Mary''s mom said, fondling her hair.


    Mary''s heart twitched when she heard this. Her father had given up their relationship for more than 20 years, but her mother was able to boil things down to a few words. Then, what was this so-called love?

 Chapter 38 The Temporary Substitute Actress

    It was afternoon when William received a call. The wedding photography studio called and informed him that the photos from the wedding had already been sorted out and could be claimed anytime. Originally, it was Timothy who had the idea to have photos of their wedding taken professionally. Nevertheless, William couldn''t help being a little excited when their photos came out.


    He hung up the call and thought about his remaining appointments for the day. If he went to get the photo album before picking up Mary at the shooting site, he would have enough time to show her the photos.


    He wrapped up his work and bid a quick goodbye to Kevin before he rushed to the wedding photography studio.


    On the shooting site of the Past of Republic of China.


    "Director," Summer''s assistant approached the director and said, "We have an appointment tonight. Would it be possible to leave now?"


    "Let me check it first," the director flipped through the script and said, "Alright. You may also tell her substitute to go. The rest are all men''s scenes."


    "Noted. Thank you, director."


    "Okay." The director dismissed her with a wave of his hand. He then turned around and shouted, "Hurry up, next scene!"


    Mary was sitting in a corner and having a conversation with Victor.


    "You don''t need to come to me several times a day," Mary grumbled. "Why don''t you use your breaks to rest instead of coming to chat with me?"


    "I was afraid you''ll get bored." Victor smiled charmingly.


    "I''ll never be bored," Mary answered. "As a supervisor, it won''t seem right if I''ll be seen chatting with you often. If the director sees us and decides to punish me, my bonus will be on the line."


    "He won''t punish you because I''m with you." Victor did not take her warning seriously; he then asked, out of th


    k towards her, closer and closer, step by step.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor asked Mary. Following her gaze, his eyes fell upon the dark-faced William.


    Mary''s facial expression had transitioned from shock to guilt, as if she had been caught cheating on her husband.


    "Oh, why is the CEO here?" The director was a man with sharp eyes. He greeted William immediately as soon as he saw him.


    William and the director were very close. But instead of looking at the director, he stared at Mary and said, "I came here to pick up my wife."


    Hearing this, Mary felt that there was an ominous aura of foreboding, like a great storm was coming and the wind was whipping the building.


    "Wow, Mr. Lan is such a considerate husband." The director continued, "She''s over there. You''ll find her there."


    "Okay." William walked directly up to the two of them and asked, "Mary, have you acted in a scene?"


    "Yes, I have." Bowing her head slightly, Mary couldn''t bring herself to look him in the eye. She thought, ''Oh my God! He must be furious at me for filming without his permission and insulting his authority as the CEO.''


    "Victor, let''s go and get changed out of these costumes!"


    "Yes, I''ll join you in a few moments," Victor replied. He looked at William then at Mary. "Mary, I need to go now. That scene just now... You did an amazing job."


    "Wait, I''ll go with you to get changed!" Before Mary was able to dash to the dressing room, she was stopped by William by grabbing her arm.


    "You''re suddenly leaving me here?" Frowning, William stared at her.


    "William, we are just going to change our clothes," Victor said to William. "Let go of her."


    "Umm?" With a sneer, William narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked, "Mary, do you want me to let you go and let you change your clothes?"

 Chapter 39 The Surprise

    "No, I don''t," Mary said. She was scared, shaking her head like a rattle.


    "You hear that?" William glanced at Victor defiantly.


    Victor squinted his eyes and said nothing.


    Mary wondered what was going on. The conflict between the two had escalated to a new level. Should she get involved?


    "Victor," Mary hurried to say. "Go and change clothes. I''ll change later. Hurry up."


    As Mary spoke, she gave Victor a knowing wink.


    "Mary, you have something in your eye?" William exposed her little trick rudely.


    "Ha ha... Well..." Mary stopped trying to defend herself. She looked embarrassed.


    "Victor, are we still doing this?" It was the dresser who called out to him.


    "Yeah. I''m coming, I''m coming," replied Victor. He took a look at William, and slowly released Mary. "I''ll be back," he said flatly.


    "Okay." Mary nodded repeatedly as if she were relieved.


    As soon as Victor headed off, William removed his hand from Mary as well. "You are not allowed to come here again."


    "Ok." Mary nodded. It was the last day anyway. Besides, the site was far from comfortable. And boring. She preferred the office.


    "Oh, my God!" The director came back after he finished his work. "Mr. Lan, you don''t know how beautiful Mary looks on camera."


    "Oh? Really?" Looking at Mary, William wore a faint smile.


    "Oh yeah." The director seemed to be unaware of what was going on between them, and continued to praise Mary. "There are professional actresses who aren''t that photogenic. The camera¡ª"


    "Can I have a look?" asked William.


    "No problem," the director said


    wn around outside, Mary still didn''t care.


    ''Are all businessmen like this? Is it fun to play tricks like this? A surprise. Was it just to fool everyone? William, you are such an asshole.''


    "Du, du, du..."


    The phone in his pocket rang. William took it out impatiently and said angrily, "Hello? Who is this?"


    "William?"


    "Frank?" Hearing that, William frowned, trying to calm down, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want out. Now."


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Hearing Frank''s words, William frowned.


    "Get me out of here! I hate it here! Can you come pick me up?" Frank was very emotional, and that was obvious over the phone.


    "Okay," said William calmly. "Calm down. Tell me what happened."


    There was no response from the other end of the line for a long time.


    "Frank, are you still there? Frank?"


    "I slept with Nancy."


    Oh my God! William''s hand holding the phone tightened all of a sudden. Sleeping with a woman would hurt Frank more than death!


    "Are you at home? I''m coming over," said William firmly.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Mary got up and opened the door, she saw that William had grabbed his coat and rushed out. Mary heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, she also felt sad.


    William must have someone other than her. It was late at night, and he had just gotten here. Now he was in a hurry to leave. It was pretty clear what was going on, right?


    Standing by the window, Mary saw William from a distance. William whipped the car door open and drove away at top speed. He couldn''t pretend to be worried. He was really worried.

 Chapter 40 Williams Disappearance

    William had disappeared.


    After their quarrel last night, Mary had not expected him to return. But she began to feel uneasy as the hours passed and William did not show up. She thought he must be with one of his friends or colleagues.


    The day after he vanished, she learned that William had not been in contact with anyone from work, either.


    Around lunchtime, Kevin approached her to ask if she had seen William.


    "No," Mary answered.


    Kevin frowned. "This is unusual. I''ve been working with him for several years now, and he''s never disappeared like this before."


    "Well," said Mary. "There''s always a first time."


    "There are some documents that need to be signed by the CEO," Kevin said.


    "Don''t you know where the CEO is?" Jane asked her directly. She shook her head. Jane was confused. "But Mary, you''re his wife. Didn''t he tell you where he was going?"


    Mary tried to hide her uneasiness.


    "He... He had a business appointment last night," Mary improvised quickly. "He never came home. I assumed he made arrangements to stay overnight."


    Jane looked scandalized. "Mary, you shouldn''t be so careless! Never let a man stay out all night without even informing you, or he will get used to such bad habits!"


    Mary flushed. "I don''t interfere in his business matters."


    "Mary, it''s time to call him," Jane said seriously. "He hasn''t even come to work yet. You''re his wife. You have the right to know where he is."


    Mary brought out her phone, then hesitated. Assuring Kevin and Jane that she would try to contact him, she walked away from them. But once she was alone, she still did not call him.


    She fretted, wondering what she should do. What Jane said to her at lunchtime was vivid in her mind. She should call him, if not as his wife, then as his assistant. However, they had just had a serious argument yesterday. He might not want to hear from her yet.


    While Mary debated, Kevin came to her again.


    "Mary, I have some bad news," he said in a rush.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked, alarmed by his expression.


    , when will he come back?" She knew even as she asked what Lucas would say. He had just told her that William hadn''t said anything beyond the fact that he was fine.


    "He didn''t tell me," said Lucas. He added, "I tried to call him as soon as I received his message, but it was too late. His phone was already turned off again."


    "Why is he doing this?" Mary asked. The longer William was gone, the more her anger grew. "What''s his plan? Doesn''t he care about the company anymore? Is he alone, or is he out gallivanting with someone?"


    Lucas hesitated, wondering what he should tell Mary. After a pause, he decided that there was no need to tell her about Frank. There was nothing she could do even if he told her, and besides, that was William''s private affair. So he said only, "I''m afraid the only thing we can do now is wait."


    Mary gripped the phone harder than necessary. "All right," she said. "Then we''ll wait."


    "Mary..."


    "What?" she snapped angrily. She regretted her tone immediately. She must not take out her anger at William on other people. "I''m sorry," she said. "Lucas, I''m really sorry... I didn''t mean it. I''m just so tired and frustrated."


    "I know," said Lucas gently. For a moment, there was silence, then Lucas said, "William has told me everything, you know."


    "Everything?"


    "I know you have a fake marriage," he said.


    "Oh, okay," she said quickly, relieved that he was being so kind. "Thank you for not being angry with me."


    Lucas sounded like he was smiling. "Really, who wouldn''t be angry if such a thing happened to them? William left without warning, leaving his mess for you to clean up. It''s all right for you to be furious with him."


    "I should save my anger for him instead of snapping at you," Mary said, smiling bitterly.


    "Mary. I understand completely. Go to bed now and just wait until he turns up again."


    "Okay," she sighed. "Thanks again. Bye." She put down the phone and glanced at the clock on the wall. It was eleven o''clock already. She had been asleep for several hours.

 Chapter 41 Company Problems

    After ending the call with Lucas, Mary scrolled through her contacts for William''s name.


    She texted him saying, "Text me back as soon as you see this."


    No. She couldn''t send him that! She deleted it and typed, "Where are you? Call me back."


    This wouldn''t work either. She deleted the message, typed another, and deleted it, over and over again. But she didn''t know where to start with the questions, given that she had so much to ask him.


    Mary struggled to type a message for a while before giving up and flinging the phone aside.


    He would probably come back tomorrow.


    The next day, Mary went early to the company to keep track of the situation. The good thing was that rumors hadn''t made their way around the company. The flip side was that William hadn''t returned yet.


    She had no choice but to put many matters off.


    Mary had been busy all morning. She had had no choice but to hold a temporary meeting for the senior officers of the company to explain the current situation and prepare them for what would most likely come. On the other hand, Mary went back and forth from the Public Relations Department to ask them to create more topics to shift the attention, and not to let the reporters get wind of William''s disappearance.


    "Mary?"


    It was almost noon. Mary was about to return to the CEO''s office when she met Victor.


    "Victor! Why are you here?" she asked, surprised.


    "To sign the contract," he replied. "Looks like you''re in a hurry. Are you too busy?".


    "Yes, a little bit," Mary nodded. "You go ahead with your work. I''ll need to leave.".


    "Okay," Victo


    !".


    Kevin was six feet tall and wasn''t afraid of a reporter. He was about to throw a punch when a frantic voice sounded.


    "Madam!


    Kevin!"


    Several people rushed out of the hospital gates. It turned out they were from the General Manager Office and had rushed out the moment they had heard that Mary had been surrounded by reporters at the gate. They hadn''t expected the situation to be so bad!


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" The security guards rushed over, pulling Kevin away from the reporter. .


    "All right, all right! There has been a misunderstanding," a manager from the AJ Group shouted so that the reporters could hear him. "Ask me if you have any questions. Don''t make things difficult for Mrs. Lan."


    "Let''s go, Kevin," Mary said, pulling on his sleeve. "Don''t make any trouble. Let''s go in.".


    "They have gone too far!" Kevin said, angrily rolling up his sleeves. .


    "Ignore them," Victor said, a hand on Kevin''s shoulder as they entered the hospital, protected by the security guards. .


    But the reporters behind them didn''t turn off their cameras, pointing them at Mary and Victor.


    The wife of the CEO having an affair with an actor of his company was a hot topic!


    "Mary, are you okay?" Kevin asked. .


    "I''m all right," she replied, her voice still shaken.


    "Your clothes look crumpled and torn and you have wounds! Don''t you feel them? Look at yourself!" Victor said, frowning. . .


    Mary looked down at her dust-covered jeans. Her knees were bruised and her arms were grazed, but she smiled wonderingly as she said, "I am really injured."

 Chapter 42 Dispute In The Hospital

    "You need to go to see a doctor and get yourself examined," Victor said in a worried tone as he supported Mary.


    "Thank you, but I''ll be fine. I need to go see the family first." "Kevin, please calm down. Don''t provoke the reporters, they are really aggressive. I don''t want you to get in trouble," Mary added as she instructed Kevin.


    "Understood. I won''t." Kevin nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Now you must know what it''s like to be surrounded by a horde of reporters," Victor jokingly said as he chuckled to break the tension.


    "Haha, yeah, it''s intense."


    Both Mary and Kevin smiled bitterly at his remark.


    "By the way, what are you doing at the gate of the hospital, Victor?" Mary asked as she tilted her head in confusion.


    "Oh, well." Victor suddenly averted his eyes to avoid her gaze and brushed his hair aside with nervous fingers. "I followed after your car." He then looked into Mary''s eyes and spoke earnestly, "But it was only because I was worried about you. I thought something happened to you. I guess my instincts weren''t wrong after all..."


    "Victor, you..." Mary''s expression tensed up as she balled her hands into fists and complained, "You''re so reckless. Why did you follow me? You must really not be involved in any sort of scandal, right? You''ve been trying hard to avoid them lately."


    "That doesn''t matter. It felt good when I made headlines last time," Victor said with a reassuring smile smeared across his face.


    "Alas, what more to expect from you." Mary raised her hands up in the air in a surrendering gesture as she heaved an exasperated sigh.


    Kevin observed their casual exchange of words from the side as though he were an outsider. He was a product of conflicting emotions running amok inside of him as he thought, ''Has the self-centered superstar Victor fallen head over heels for Mary?''


    When they followed the staff from the General Manager Office to the gate of the operating room, they realized that the child had incurred critical injuries on the head. And the old man, suffering from a severe rise in blood pressure, was in operation.


    "Will he be alright, doctor?" Mary pulled the doctor aside and asked secretively.


    "If the operation concludes without any complications, he will be out of danger. There''s nothing we can say before that. I''m afraid you''


    inated the headlines, but they flooded the entire page with scandals related to them.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twisted distastefully. ''Should I be angry?''


    Her phone was flooded with constant calls from the company, but she refused to attend them. ''If William isn''t bothered by any of this, why should I be? I''m nobody. The world of business doesn''t concern me.''


    Dragging her steps across the floor, she moved to the window. She spotted a few reporters hiding in the bushes, concealing their cameras. Mary studied them disdainfully before pulling down the blinds.


    Things had become very troublesome in the afternoon.


    Mary felt like an outsider, reading all the news articles one after another.


    The statement passed on by the AJ Group to dissolve the situation was quite convincing. It listed the agreements that had been signed by the family who didn''t want to move and showed the video at the gate of the hospital. It was obvious that Mary was in a mess, but it still lifted some pressure off her shoulders.


    The only thing hard to explain was why Victor showed up at the gate of the hospital all alone.


    Some of Victor''s fans accused Mary of seducing him when she was already tied to the CEO in matrimony.


    Mary smiled to herself and wondered, ''When did they see me seducing Victor anyway?''


    Some people even went so far as to extract the scene from the Past of Republic of China where Mary acted as the heroine to provide evidence on her being a shameless seductress.


    Mary shook her head at the articles. No matter how many times she watched that scene, at no point did it seem apparent that she had feelings for Victor. Also, it seemed the netizens had keen eyesight, or else how did they find out that the substitute actress was her?


    ''The wife of the CEO of AJ Group acts as a substitute and stares into Victor''s eyes affectionately.''


    "Taboo love: the wife of the CEO and the company''s actor."


    "The wife of the CEO was surrounded at the gate of the hospital. Victor looked anxious to get to her."


    For a moment, the topic that was being discussed on the Internet was shifted from the "accident in the construction site" to their "ambiguous relationship".


    The whole thing was a complete mess. Overwhelmed by the attention she received, Mary didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

 Chapter 43 Becoming The Devil

    The company was in a mess. Mary sent a message to Kevin saying that she was recuperating and that the company''s board of directors would take care of everything.


    She was just a small assistant with the title of ''the CEO''s wife''. She was tired and just wanted to be somebody else for a while.


    On this Sunday, the airport hall of A City was crowded with people, the planes landing leisurely, one after the other.


    Two tall men wearing sunglasses walked out of the hall and headed for the VIP lounge.


    "I''ll ask the driver to take you back later."


    "Okay."


    They had just entered the lounge and settled down when they noticed the newsreader''s voice blaring from the TV.


    "Today''s shocking headlines! There was an accident in the construction site of AJ Group. It has also come to light that the wife of their CEO is involved in a love relationship with an artist in their company. Watch this new video.".


    "Mary, are you okay?" Victor was asking Mary in the video as he pulled her to her feet. .


    "I''m fine," Mary smiled at him. .


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Kevin angrily waved his fists at the camera. .


    "What a mess!" The host was now back, saying almost gleefully, "But what is more surprising is that the CEO of


    of her.


    William seized the opportunity and began to kiss her.


    The bastard!


    Mary struggled desperately against him and bit down on his lips. She was filled with a hatred she couldn''t control. . William hissed in pain. He raised his head and touched his mouth with a thumb, only to find it bleeding.


    "William! Let go of me!" Mary was livid. . .


    A smile reappeared on William''s face. Seeing that the corner of Mary''s mouth was stained with his blood, he was moved beyond words.


    "No way!" he said coldly. .


    "William! Let go! I hate you! I fucking hate you!" Mary cried, struggling against him. . . . .


    William continued to ravage her as if he hadn''t heard her plea.


    A shiver ran down Mary''s spine at the thought of what might happen next. "Please let go of me!" she cried.


    William stared at her for what felt like a long time before he whispered in her ear. "I want you to remember this moment!"


    After a long time, with a deep roar, all the movements of William stopped.


    Mary pushed him away with all her strength and got out of bed, scrambling to get away from him. "You can fuck right off!" she choked out. .


    But before she could take a step, she fell down with a resounding thud.


    "Mary!"

 Chapter 44 Waking Up From The Chaos

    Mary forcefully pushed William aside without any warning. He was about to explode angrily but then, he saw Mary collapse to the floor. .


    William shot out of bed, scrambling over toward Mary and taking her in his arms. "Mary?" he called frantically, cradling Mary''s unconscious form. "Mary! Wake up!"


    Tears continued to streak Mary''s face. Her eyes were ringed with thick dark circles due to lack of sleep, and her pallid face attracted pity of people who were worried about her.


    William grabbed a random coat and wrapped himself and Mary in it. He lifted her up and carried her downstairs.


    He drove at a breakneck speed to the hospital, holding one of Mary''s hands in his. It took him only ten minutes to get to the nearest hospital.


    "Doctor! Help! Please, it''s an emergency!" William began shouting even before they had entered the hospital.


    Several doctors on duty heard the commotion and arrived by their side, attempting to lift Mary out of the car.


    But William wouldn''t let them. He turned around, gathered Mary into his arms, and said coldly, "I''ll carry her in.".


    The doctors could only nod in agreement, rather stunned by the authority in William''s voice.


    It was only when Mary was on a hospital bed and stable enough that William let the attendants lead him out of the room.


    When he emerged into the corridor, William reached into his pocket and realized that he hadn''t brought anything with him, given the rush he had earlier been in.


    He used an idle phone at the reception desk to call Kevin.


    "Hello? Who is this?" Kevin sounded a little hoarse when he answered, as if he had just woken up.


    "It''s me... William."


    "Oh my God! Boss!". Kevin, who was usually


    capable, but only when nothing is happening. Aren''t you?


    Hmm?". . . . .


    William''s voice had risen to a resounding level, the department managers positively cowering before him.


    "Hold a press conference in the afternoon. Give me the perfect solution to the problem that every department is responsible for. Otherwise, it won''t matter how much effort you have put in for the company before. You will be fired! The meeting is over!" he barked at them. . . .


    The managers nodded, freaked out by the meeting, and filed out of the room in succession.


    "Manager Wang," William called, indicating that he should stay.


    The manager of the Entertainment Department trembled with fear. He thought William would blame him and said hurriedly, "Yes boss? Is there anything else?"


    "Call Victor. I want to see him now," William said, his tone indifferent, but eyes blazing. .


    "Yes, sir. Sure, sir," Manager Wang said, nodding fervently. .


    Victor was still filming at the site of the Past of Republic of China.


    No matter what gossip was going around, he had to act and do his job. What was more, the scandal that had erupted in recent days had attracted more attention to his new opera.


    But he didn''t know anything about how Mary now was.


    "Victor!" Jorge called, hurrying over to him. .


    Victor was surprised to see him here. "Jorge, why are you here?" he asked. .


    "Boss wants to see you," Jorge said, casting worried eyes on Victor. .


    "William is back?" Victor asked, his eyebrows rising.


    "Yeah," Jorge nodded. "Shall I turn him down and refuse to see him?".


    "No," said Victor, frowning, as if he had made up his mind. "I have something I need to talk to him about."

 Chapter 45 Marry Me

    Sitting in his office alone, William took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Boss?" Jane was at the hospital when her phone rang. She then answered the phone with slight surprise.


    Mary closed her eyes and remained motionless.


    "Mary... Is she awake?" When William spoke, his unnatural voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    The ward was so quiet that the voice of William on the phone was crystal clear.


    "She woke up. Do you want Mary to answer the phone?" Jane asked.


    "No, thanks. Let her have a good rest." William said with a concerned tone.


    Before Jane could even say anything, he had already hung up the phone.


    Jane was a little confused. When she was about to speak, Mary spoke, "I heard everything."


    After hanging up, William leaned heavily against the back of his seat.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    "Come in." William straightened up as the door opened.


    "I heard that you wanted to see me?" Victor said with an unruly smile plastered on his face.


    "Have a seat."


    Victor snorted and unceremoniously sat down on the leather sofa next to him. "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "There will be a press conference later this afternoon. Here is your speech draft," said William as he threw a folder to Victor across the room.


    Victor caught it at once and said jokingly, "Boss asked me to come here just to give me this?"


    "Of course there is one more thing," William answered. He stood up and gazed at the window with his back to Victor. "I want you to stay away from Mary."


    "Haha." Victor laughed sardonically. "Why?" he asked as he stood up.


    "Why?" William said coldly as he turned around. "Have you seen the news recently? Do you want to destroy her?" The tension between them grew stronger by the minute.


    The


    she burst into laughter.


    "Yeah." William nodded solemnly.


    "I want you to marry me!" Mary raised her head and looked at William sincerely. "No contract. Be your real wife. Be Mrs. Lan for real." William was stunned. It took him a few seconds to register what Mary had said.


    "No way!" William looked away and said without any hesitations, "I can''t marry you."


    Hearing his answer, Mary felt suffocated. Although she had prepared for his answer, she still felt heartbroken when she heard his straightforward refusal. It hurt her and it felt as though she was going to die.


    "Well, I got it. I want nothing but this," Mary continued while pretending to be calm.


    "Mary!" Gritting his teeth, William said slowly, "Don''t push me."


    "It''s okay. I''ll go out now if you have nothing else to say." With a pale face, Mary slowly walked out of William''s office.


    Every step she took was excruciatingly painful. She was heartbroken and her sight had become more blurry with tears with every step. She strode to the restroom while clutching her chest.


    She didn''t shed tears when William raped her, but now, she really felt like crying.


    As Mary squatted inside the restroom, her tears fell down one after another. At first she cried silently, then she cried bitterly, and then the moment came she burst into tears. She felt as though she would shed all her tears in her life.


    Meanwhile, William stormed out of his office. He was trying to figure out Mary''s whereabouts when he heard someone cry from the direction of the restroom.


    ''Was all her disguise fake?''


    With a big stride, William rushed to the restroom. There he saw Mary''s petite body curled up beside the wash basin while crying.


    "Mary!" Without hesitation, William pulled Mary up.


    Clap!

 Chapter 46 We Dont Owe Each Other Anymore

    Clap!


    A clear and loud slap suddenly boomed in the restroom.


    William could feel his face burning and his ears buzzing.


    Mary''s eyes were brimming with tears as she shook off William''s hand. Sneering, she spat, "William, that was for raping me that night. From now on, we don''t owe each other anymore! I won''t bother you anymore. Please stay away from me."


    She lowered her head, her entire body trembling.


    Upon hearing this, William shut his eyes close and exhaled sharply. When he opened them again, he had an indifferent look on his face. "Mary, I''m the one who hurt you. I''ll give you anything you want¡ªanything but love and marriage. This time, I owe you. Remember that."


    William slowly turned around. "Kevin and Jane will be here soon. Hurry up and fix yourself."


    Mary raised her head, tears welled up under her eyes as her vision was blurred.


    The door clicked¡ªit was closed. William remained motionless, frozen in spot. He balled his hands into fists, grimacing in pain.


    ''Mary, I''m sorry.''


    Jane and Kevin reached the 32nd floor just before the clock struck eight o''clock.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension which did not go unnoticed by Jane.


    Everything seemed normal as Mary sat on her desk, seemingly hard at work. The stillness in the air made her chest tighten.


    "Kevin..." Jane quietly approached Kevin and asked, "Do you feel that too? There''s something off about the atmosphere here."


    Kevin frowned. The awkwardness was certainly not lost on him but he knew that there were some things that he


    as going to pick you up?"


    "Fuck off!" William glowered at him.


    "I''m leaving. Let''s see who''s going to listen to you." Lucas snorted. "I''m the only one who can give you advice."


    "Then what do you think I should do?" William asked, taking a sip of his wine.


    "Never give up!" Lucas looked him in the eye. "You raped her! Why did you give her a check? You should be thankful she didn''t beat you up and report you to the police!"


    Visibly nonplussed, William touched his face which was swollen.


    "You should beg for her forgiveness and you have to be sincere! Besides, your contract hasn''t expired yet. Is this your plan for the next few months? Just wait idly? Never speak to her again?"


    Upon hearing this, William thought it made sense. After giving it more thought, he asked, "What if she doesn''t talk to me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to never give up? If you treat her well, she won''t be mad at you anymore. You have to make up for what you did to her," Lucas said anxiously.


    ''Since it has already happened, there''s no way out of it. The only thing left to do is beg for her forgiveness and hope she accepts it, '' he thought. "Let''s go home," William said as he stood up.


    Lucas remained in his seat and snickered when William failed to notice that he hadn''t moved. ''Bro, there''s only so much I can help you with. Since you already slept with her, why don''t you just maintain your relationship with her? Maybe she''ll fall in love with you and you''ll fall in love with her too. Then you won''t have to go to Norway anymore.''

 Chapter 47 Never Give Up

    Destiny and fate were sometimes truly amazing. Just as Mary raised her head, she saw from the corner of her eye, two people staggering out the bar.


    She squinted a bit to see the two people better. It was William and Lucas.


    It seemed that William had made a phone call to someone. Soon after he called, another person arrived at the bar.


    Mary''s eyes widened. It looked to be a well-dressed young man who had large muscles. ''Could it be his bodyguard?'' she thought to herself. The man politely opened the yellow car door for them and assisted them inside. Once they were inside, the man got in the driver seat and drove off.


    It turned out William had bodyguards, so why did Lucas have to call her?


    Mary felt humiliated once more. Her pride that had risen because she refused to pick William up was shattered again.


    "Hello, Miss? How much do I have to pay?"


    "What? Oh! Okay..." Mary shook her head and came to her senses. "I''m sorry, sir. Your total bill is one hundred and ninety."


    After Mary had received the money, she looked back up. The strange yellow car was gone.


    When she glanced out the window, the neon lights illuminated the streets and the night had become more fascinating.


    "Sir, where are you going?" A yellow Lamborghini sped down the road.


    "Kylin International." William rubbed his temples as he sat in the back seat of the car.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being beaten and driven out?" Lucas teased.


    "Hmm... I remember you lecturing me to never to give up."


    Lucas grinned. He then closed his eyes to rest.


    "Sir, we''re here."


    "Okay." William nodded and gestured to the guard. "Send Mr. Murong to the seaside villa. He has the key."


    "Yes, sir."


    As William was stepping out of his car, he looked up and gazed at the building. It was in the middle of everything. The warm


    no bed sheets."


    Mary continued to stare at him suspiciously. William grumbled as he started turning red with anger. ''How dare she question me? Does she think I''m lying?'' Ever since he was a kid, he hated it when people doubted him.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go ahead and check it yourself!" William snapped. He gritted his teeth and gave her a sarcastic smile.


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I have some spare bed sheets in my bedroom. I''ll just get them for you." Mary shook her head.


    She then trotted back to the bedroom. She came out holding a whole set of bed sheets. Complete with summer quilt and pillowcase.


    "Here you go." Mary threw them at him and turned back to her bedroom.


    "Wait a minute." William called out to her.


    "What?" She kept her back turned as she answered.


    "Help me with the bed sheets and pillow cover. I don''t know how to put them on the bed." William stared back at her, his eyes burning.


    "It''s easy. Don''t use them then." After she said this, she was about to head inside.


    "Are you just going to keep avoiding me like this all the time?" When he let out a deep sigh, Mary stopped.


    "You can''t just ignore me like this. The contract is still in effect. I know it''s hard for you to let go... And I... I sincerely apologize to you for what happened that night. Please forgive me," said William sincerely. "Please, cooperate with me... At least for a year."


    "Ten months." Mary cut him off. She turned her head and smirked. "I need to cooperate with you for another ten months. After that, we''ll go on with our lives. I don''t want anything to do with you."


    Anything!


    Staring at her, William felt her cruel smile pierce through him. Even her voice was filled with sadness and grievance. "Yes, ten months. You just need to endure me for another ten months."

 Chapter 48 Shoot

    There was a trace of misery in the air. Mary looked displeased. Did he want more? She raised her head and her eyes met with William''s. His eyes carried the same expression that they''d always had. She laughed at herself because she realized that she was overthinking again.


    "I''ll change the sheets for you." Mary glared at William and pulled the pile of sheets from under his arms. What happened that night left an indelible shadow in her heart. She had been keeping herself from entering that room again.


    Since William had lowered his pride and begged for her cooperation, she was bound to fulfill her duties as his ''good wife'' that he bought with his wealth.


    Mary bent over and meticulously laid out the bed sheets.


    William stood behind her with his arms crossed.


    It was so quiet in the room that they could almost hear each other''s breathing. Mary felt that the burning eyes on her back had been glaring at her all this time, and it made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Have you taken care of what happened?" Mary broke the eerie atmosphere.


    "Yeah." Naturally, William understood what she meant by "what happened".


    "That''s good to know." Mary nodded. She could finally visit her mother at the hospital without the paparazzi chasing her everywhere. She didn''t want the person she wanted to protect the most to be dragged into her problems.


    "Do you want to shoot an ad?"


    William said out of the blue.


    "Are you asking me?" After she finished with the bed sheets, Mary turned around and stared at William.


    "That''s right."


    "I''m not interested." Mary''s eyes remained cold as she walked past him. "You can sleep now."


    "You''re going to be paid handsomely. Don''t you want the money?" William scowled.


    "I don''t need it." Mary closed the door behind h


    eter high heels, she looked regal and elegant.


    As soon as she walked out of the dressing room, she saw that William was already sitting before the piano.


    Did he really wear a blue suit?


    As if he felt Mary''s gaze on his back, William slowly turned around with a warm smile on his face.


    "My wife, allow me to play a song for you, okay?"


    Behind him was a gentle ray of sunshine, and his body was covered in a halo of light. He wore a sapphire blue suit and a beige tie, which matched perfectly with Mary''s dress.


    His tall figure, elegant smile, and the sapphire blue suit fitted him well.


    He slowly sat in front of the piano, and placed his slender fingers on the black and white keys. The corners of his mouth slightly raised. He glanced at Mary again and his fingers started moving.


    Mary took two steps forward. The expression on her face was incredulous. She was shocked and intoxicated.


    In everyone''s eyes, the scene was nothing short of magical.


    "Victor, let''s go. You still have work tonight." Jorge patted Victor who was clearly stunned.


    Victor frowned and said nothing. He went the studio to take a few sets of photos. But when he finished changing and got out of his dressing room, he saw that William and Mary were shooting for the advertisement.


    He was so jealous that the beautiful Mary was standing with William. But what made him even more jealous was the way she gazed at him.


    It seemed as if the two of them were the only ones remaining in the world, and there was only one person she could see; and it was William. There was so much passion in her eyes, and it almost drove Victor insane.


    Victor clasped his hands together until his knuckles cracked. "Let''s go," he snorted.


    ''William, do you want to crash and burn?''

 Chapter 49 Pregnancy Scare

    His slender fingers danced across the piano''s black and white keys and the corners of his mouth curved up in pleasure. William glanced up at Mary from time to time, with a gaze so gentle it could melt a heart.


    He played the song "River Flows in You".


    This particular piece of music was her ringtone and so she was quite familiar with it.


    She had not expected him to play it, let alone play it so well.


    He looked so handsome and strong, like a prince.


    Mary stood a few steps away, looking on at him with yearning, expectation and even surprise, but she did not make a move.


    Everyone in the studio stopped what they were doing, quietly taking in the picturesque scene unfolding before them. Director Cui saw this as the perfect opportunity to start filming and took it. He got the camera ready and silently began shooting.


    William shook slightly, his eyes half closed as he appeared deep in some sort of trance, right until he played the very last note.


    He turned his head to Mary and stood with a bright smile emerging on his face, "Mary, come here."


    His voice was bewitching and enchanted Mary, who unconsciously walked up to him.


    "Did that sound good?" William asked innocently.


    "Yeah," Mary nodded. "It was great." Her voice was soft and tender and they spoke to each other as if they were the only ones in the universe.


    William smiled happily, like a kid in a candy store, and took Mary in his arms. "As long as you like it," he said with his eyes closed as he pulled her into him, holding her tight.


    Hugging him was still so intoxicating.


    Mary wrapped her arms around his slim waist and indulged herself in his warm embrace, unwilling to wake up from this dream she was now in.


    She had thought he was simply playing the piano, but then she noticed the camera out o


    shed into a nearby restroom with the pregnancy test stick in hand.


    William waited, leaning against the car door and smoking. He had never imagined that just a few minutes could be so difficult to endure. He had burnt through three cigarettes already and still no Mary.


    Even if she didn''t hate him for it, if she were pregnant, he''d feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    When he lifted his head again, he saw Mary walking out of the restroom with an indescribable expression on her face.


    Even his cigarette hand trembled now. Was she actually pregnant?


    "What does it say?" William asked through a hoarse voice.


    "I''m not pregnant." Mary breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Really?" William asked.


    "Yes."


    "Okay..." William exhaled heavily and said, "That''s great," through his breath.


    "Yes, it is," Mary said, allowing herself a smile as well.


    On the way back, William was noticeably more relaxed and Mary''s faint smile still lingered.


    "William," Mary said all of a sudden, a serious look in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" asked William with raised eyebrows.


    "Who on earth is it you''re holding in your heart? Why don''t you marry her?" Mary had to ask the questions that had been bothering her all this time, she could no longer hold them in.


    "Why do you..." William was a little surprised, he had not thought she had seen that in him.


    "Yes, I''m a little careless," Mary admitted with a sweet smile. "But I''m not stupid. No matter how well you try to hide it, it still creeps through the cracks."


    "So you can tell." William seemed to be sighing.


    "What sort of person is she?"


    "A good woman, but I can''t marry her."


    "I guess so." Mary then closed her eyes and kept silent the rest of the way.


    William squinted and smiled bitterly, staring at the road ahead.

 Chapter 50 A Good Show

    Time had passed so peacefully and quickly. In the blink of an eye, a month had already passed.


    Finally, summer had arrived and people could already feel the scorching temperature even in the morning.


    Mary was walking with her mother in the garden of the municipal hospital.


    "How are you doing with William recently?" her mother asked.


    "Well, it''s still the same," answered Mary calmly. Since the "pregnancy" incident last time, their relationship seemed to have become alienated. For the past month, she could barely see William even at home, except during company meetings.


    "You..." Mary''s mother sighed, "Men don''t understand women''s hearts. You have to tell him everything."


    "Okay, I got it." Mary smiled and whispered to herself, "Tell him everything."


    "I wonder if the fragrans in our hometown is in bloom," Mary''s mother suddenly said.


    Mary''s hometown was located in Z City. It would take three to four hours of drive from A City to get there. Although Z City was in the north, it was in the basin area. Fragrans would bloom almost a month earlier than other places.


    When Mary was still a child, her mother would often take her hand to go see and smell fragrans. She also used to make fragrans cakes for little Mary. All of these had become very precious memories.


    "It''s still early," said Mary. "Summer has just arrived. Although the fragrans blooms early at home, it''s not this early."


    "You''re right," Mary''s mom sighed. "I have been dreaming about home recently, but I don''t know if I can go back again."


    Wh


    le smiling coyly.


    Mary did not understand what was wrong with this. She turned her head to ask Nancy why it was a "good show" but she saw an indescribable expression on Nancy''s face.


    There appeared to be a smile on her face but it seemed desolate. It seemed that she was about to cry but her unwillingness stopped her from crying.


    All of a sudden, Mary gasped at the sight of the two people in the house. What she was watching was an absolute shock for her.


    She knew that her shock was a hundred times more than that of Nancy.


    ''What am I looking at? I don''t understand...''


    While kneeling on the sofa, Frank straightened up and slowly moved his face closer to William. The side of William''s delicate face was seen. For a second, it seemed that William smiled at the corner of his mouth. He put his hand at the back of Frank''s head and slowly moved his lips towards Frank''s


    ''Did William just kiss Frank?''


    Frank curled his lips and wrapped his arms around William''s waist.


    Mary could not tell how she felt in her heart. She wanted to escape from this damned place immediately, but she could not move at all. She just stood there as if her feet were rooted to the ground. Even her eyes were painful. She just watched the two sweet people in the room without blinking.


    William and Frank just stood there, loving each other under the warm afternoon sunshine.


    Mary opened her mouth. She wanted to laugh and cry at the same time but she could not.


    As it turned out, the "woman" who could not be married to William was Frank!

 Chapter 51 The Exposed Secret

    When the sunlight hit Nancy''s shiny earrings, the reflected light caught the attention of two people inside the room.


    They turned their heads and caught the sight of Mary and Nancy standing under a tree. A jarring silence settled between them.


    The moment they looked at one another, Mary noticed William''s eyes dilate as his mouth fell open at her unexpected presence. He unconsciously took a few steps back.


    "You see?" Nancy sneered, "Our husbands... are together."


    "Mary..."


    Through the glass window, Mary saw William''s lips move. Was he calling her name?


    Her mouth ran dry and she stumbled, rushing out without sparing a glance.


    She wanted to escape from this damned place. She needed someone to tell her it was not true! That her eyes had deceived her!


    Even though her vision had turned blurry, she fastened her pace. Her mind could not forget the scene she had just witnessed, making her ears ring as all the sounds around her drowned out.


    "Mary!"


    William had come out of the villa and was sprinting after Mary.


    "Mary, stop!"


    William suddenly caught up to her and yanked her arm. Mary felt her body spin as she landed into his firm chest.


    She was quick to push him away as she stepped back. "Let go of me¡­"


    "Where are you going, Mary?" William still hadn''t let go of her wrist.


    "I''m going home." Mary''s lower lip trembled as she tried to pull her


    led her in.


    "Why are you crying?" Finally, Victor found a tissue in the car and handed it to Mary. "Look, my shirt is ruined by your tears."


    Her eyes were red and puffy as she wiped away her tears. She felt guilty looking at his soaked shirt.


    "Yes, I''m so sorry..." Mary apologized sincerely.


    "Well, it''s not your fault." Victor comforted her with a smile. After a little hesitation, he questioned, "What happened? It''s unlike you, to cry like this." ¡­


    As soon as he finished, gut-wrenching sobs tore through Mary''s face.


    "Oh, my God!" Victor gasped. "Why are you crying again? Just stop, please."


    "It''s nothing." Mary choked out a reply, shaking her head with a bitter smile playing on her lips.


    Victor handed her more napkins and snorted, "Nothing? Don''t tell me you''re okay. Even a three-year-old child won''t believe it."


    She looked down at her hands, her body jerking with small hiccups.


    "I thought you were good at acting," said Victor with a slight sigh. "Still, I overestimated you. Judging from your outburst, it''s obvious that the sky is going to collapse. Tell me, is it because of William?"


    "You..." Mary raised her head to look at him.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me? Why would I know?" Victor raised his eyebrows and snapped, "Who else can make you cry like this, except for William? Do you think I''m an idiot? Your expression reveals everything!"

 Chapter 52 Victors Story

    An ironic smile formed on Mary''s lips as she covered her face with her palms. "I''m so useless, Victor."


    "Really, now?" Victor glared at Mary. "So, you think you are useless just because he broke your heart? Where''s your strength? Mary, when did you become like this? Huh?"


    "I don''t know." Mary''s empty eyes stared at the scene before her eyes. "I thought I was strong... I work hard at part-time jobs and take care of my sick mother without complaining. I could even endure the humiliation I suffered when I first came to the AJ Group. But I collapsed after meeting William. I was so proud of my strength, but it shattered just because of his icy cold eyes..."


    "Mary, why do you love him so much?" Victor clenched his fists as words spluttered out through gritted teeth. "Is that guy worth your tears?"


    "It''s not just him. I can''t handle my aching heart." Mary took a deep breath and said, "If I hadn''t met you by chance today, I wouldn''t have opened my heart to anyone. I''m so pathetic, aren''t I? I don''t even have a friend to share my feelings."


    "Am I not your friend?" Victor''s eyes softened as he rubbed Mary''s head. "Don''t shy away from sharing your feelings in the future. I don''t have friends either."


    "Victor..." Mary''s nose went sore as she looked up to see Victor''s eyes filled with emotions.


    "Mary." He frowned and said after a long pause, "Are you crying because of what happened between William and Frank? You know about it, don''t you?"


    Mary''s lower lip trembled. "V-Victor, you..."


    "It has been a long time since I found out..." Victor pressed his lips in a thin line to suppress the hatred and pain in his eyes.


    n his hand and squeezed gently. "How could you think like that, Victor? How can I despise you? You look so handsome when you smile. You are the star that everyone admires most."


    "But I''m dirty."


    "No, you are not. You don''t know how beautiful your heart is!" A playful smile formed on Mary''s lips. "Don''t worry. I won''t share your story with anyone. In my heart, you are still the same as before. You are still the star I know: Playful, serious, and occasionally considerate."


    Mary tried to break the tensed aura that was surrounding them in this private box.


    The corners of Victor''s lips curved up. "That''s good. Do you feel better after listening to my story? Now that you know about the truth, you''d better be smart the next time. "


    "Yeah¡­" Mary nodded. "I will be smart in the future. "


    She squinted her eyes at the cup in her hands. Mary wanted to tell Victor about her contractual marriage. But on second thought, it was the matter between her and William. If he realized that Mary had told others about it, she would be fined with liquidated damages. She didn''t want to spark the conflict between Victor and him.


    Averting her eyes from the cup, she stared at the dark sky outside the window. It seemed that the two of them chatted in the club for hours, dispelling all the depression in their hearts.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips. ''That''s it. I should give up my hopes for peace.''


    "How about I invite you to dinner?" Victor saw Mary raising her eyebrows at his sudden remark. "I miss the dinner we had in the sidewalk snack booth last time. "


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She needed to find something to drown her sorrows.

 Chapter 53 Estrangement

    It was dark outside when Mary and Victor arrived at the sidewalk snack booth. They quickly ordered their food and found a corner to eat.


    It was a long time before they returned and had no idea how much time had passed. They only remembered that the two of them were drunk and staggered in their steps to call for a designated driver.


    William was standing by the window of the apartment in the Kylin International Community. He watched cars entering the gates but didn''t spot the brightly colored scooter. And by this point, he couldn''t see any car.


    It was so late. Where could she have gone?


    William was about to give up and turn around when he saw a car slow down and park at the gate of the community.


    It was far away from him but he knew he wasn''t mistaken when he saw Mary get out of the car.


    William''s eyes tightened at this. It was late at night! Where had this woman gone to drink?


    He had just begun to fume at these thoughts when he saw someone else emerge from the car. He squinted at this person, but quickly stiffened when he saw that it was Victor.


    Victor handed Mary a handbag and they laughed and chatted to each other for a long time.


    William''s eyes narrowed and his hands clenched into fists.


    Mary hummed a tune as she walked towards the elevator.


    She had barely touched the doorknob when the door opened with a click. Mary was so shocked, she almost became instantly sober.


    Her fac


    aking her head.


    "It''s weird for a rich man to act like this. He has nothing else to do so he comes to our company to sleep. He is really not busy at all!" Jane complained. "He closes the blinds to block out the sun and just sleeps. "


    "Frank is sleeping inside?" Mary said, shocked.


    "Yes," Jane nodded seriously. "When I went in, boss was working quietly, and Frank was sleeping on the sofa beside him. It''s really strange to do this with each other this way!"


    "Yes, a little strange." Mary nodded.


    It was getting hotter and hotter with each passing day. The leaves on the street had curled up and shriveled. People were unwilling to move out, wanting to remain in office.


    After wandering around William''s office door for a long time, Mary finally knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Boss," said Mary, walking up to his desk.


    "Yes, what is it?" William said, not looking up.


    "I wanted to ask for leave. I haven''t yet applied for this year''s leave," Mary said.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Z City."


    "Z City?" William said, his head snapping up and his grip on the pen tightening just a smidge.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s private," said Mary hesitantly. "Boss, you don''t have to know so much about it, do you?"


    "The one who is asking you now is your nominal husband."


    Well... If he was putting it like that... Mary took a deep breath and said, "I need to go back to my hometown."

 Chapter 54 Back To Hometown

    William''s expression was unreadable as he considered Mary''s request. "How many days do you plan to be gone?"


    "A week," she replied.


    He shook his head. "You have five days," he said coldly.


    "Five days?" Mary repeated, frowning. ''It will take me a whole day just to get there, then another day to return... what can I do in such a short time? Five days isn''t enough, '' she thought. She stared at William, wondering what she could say to persuade him to let her leave for a week.


    As though he could read her mind, William spoke again, forestalling any objection. "This is not a negotiation. You have five days. End of discussion."


    "But¡ª"


    "Or maybe you don''t want to go back at all," William interrupted.


    "All right, all right," Mary said, deciding it was time to retreat. "Five days."


    She took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. It seemed she had no choice but to compromise in her battle with the CEO.


    "When will you come back?" he asked.


    Mary mentally counted the days. "Tuesday." William shook his head again.


    "That won''t do. Be back by Monday night," he said. His tone left no room for argument.


    "What?" Mary exclaimed. She looked upset. "It will take me one day to go home!" she said. "Now I have only four days instead of five?"


    William''s face was implacable. "I need your cooperation on Tuesday."


    Mary sighed. "I know.


    All right, I''ll return on Monday night." William turned away from her, effectively ending the conversation. "That''s all. You can leave now."


    "Yes, sir," said Mary. With a dejected air, she left the room.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, William picked up the landline phone on the table. He dialed.


    "Hello? Manager Lin, I need to speak with you," he said.


    "Boss?" said the alert voice on the other end of the line. "What do you need? Do you have instructions for me?"


    William said, "Yes. What''s Victor''s upcoming schedule?"


    "Oh, Victor is going to Z City to attend a fan meeting over the next few days," replied Manager Lin.


    "Has he already left for Z City?" asked William, unable to conceal a note of anxiety.


    "Ah, let me check," said Manager Lin. He was a little confused. Since when di


    ctor persisted.


    "Don''t you have a tight schedule? How do you have the time to visit my house?" she asked. She sat back down on the bed and picked up her noodles again, trying to eat with one hand while holding on to the phone with the other.


    "I always have time for you," Victor said grandly. "How many days will you be staying here?"


    "Four days."


    "Okay, I''ll call you later, I need to go now. See you soon! Bye."


    "I haven''t agreed to see you," Mary said, but only the dial tone could be heard. Victor had hung up.


    Annoyed, Mary tossed down her phone on the bed. Why wouldn''t anyone let her speak before hanging up on her?


    She finished eating the noodles. Her purpose in coming home this week was to check on the fragrans trees her family had planted near the edge of the lot. Although that part of the land had been sold off by her, she was sure it would be okay to go and have a look.


    She wanted to take some photos for her mother, and then bring some fragrans back.


    After she had put away her empty bowl, she called the new owner of the fragrans trees. The man was very enthusiastic. He said that the fragrans flowers were in full bloom now and that she could take a look whenever she wanted. Mary was delighted and thanked him profusely.


    Mary slipped on her shoes and went outside to look at the fragrans trees.


    Fragrans flowers bloomed in August, and the fragrance spread across the clear, open air.


    Even before she saw the fragrans trees, she could smell the lovely scent.


    It brought back a lot of memories. When she closed her eyes, she could see herself as a young child, running and laughing in this land.


    Her phone rang, snapping her out of her reverie.


    She glanced at the screen. It was Victor. "Hello?"


    "Where are you?" Victor asked without preamble. Mary smiled.


    "I''m in the most beautiful place on Earth," she said softly. "Oh?" Victor sounded intrigued.


    "Can I join you there?" Mary hesitated, then made up her mind.


    "Yes, of course," she said. "If you have time and if you can find a way to get here, go ahead. I''ll wait for you for half an hour."


    Victor said quickly, "Okay, no problem. Just wait for me there."

 Chapter 55 Miles Of Sweet Fragrans

    After hanging up the phone, Mary wandered in front of rows of fragrans trees.


    Although its foliage wasn''t especially beautiful, the fragrance it gave off and the peaceful memories it evoked on Mary were incomparable to any other tree.


    By the time Victor arrived, he found Mary standing with her back to him. He saw she gently reached out her left hand to the tree''s branch while slowly approaching one of the yellow flowers to take in its intoxicating fragrance.


    With his heavy breathing, it was clear that Victor had run his way there. Nonetheless, he couldn''t wait to pull out his phone and take a photo of her slim figure under the tree.


    With a click, Victor saved the photo and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Mary!"


    At the sound of his voice calling out her name, Mary looked back at Victor in shock.


    "Oh my God! What... Are you really here?" Mary ran over with a surprised smile. "How did you find me?"


    "I have my methods," Victor answered, smiling back at her.


    "Humph," Mary snorted. "Tell me!"


    "I just randomly found the location through your cellphone, and then with my personal charm, I inquired about the place wit


    blurted. "He gave me money and then we got married!" she continued with tears in her eyes.


    "What?" Victor''s face contorted in shock. It had crossed his mind that Mary and William could have an arrangement involving money, but he had thought it was a crazy idea. It turned out he was right in the end.


    "That''s it. Now I must stay with him. Whether he likes women or men, I can only watch and suffer!" At that moment, Mary squatted down and burst into tears.


    "Mary!" Victor pulled her up immediately. "You still have me!"


    Stretching out his hand, Victor pulled her into an embrace. She stiffed in his arms, but before she could react, Victor''s warm lips touched hers.


    Meanwhile, in A City, William was in the AJ Group CEO''s office when he put down the phone angrily.


    ''How bold you''re now, Mary! Do you really believe I can''t control you from afar?'' William thought furiously. ''You said you were going back to your hometown, right? I think you went there to meet another man! Good job, Victor! Do you think I couldn''t recognize your voice?''


    As his thought ran wild, William grabbed his phone again and dialed a number in a hurry.

 Chapter 56 See Things Through

    There was a sudden warmth pressed against her mouth. When her eyes fluttered open, she saw Victor''s delicate face and could smell his fragrant perfume between her breaths. A wave of uneasiness washed over her.


    "What are you doing? !" Realizing what had happened, she pushed him away. Her face was wet with tears.


    Victor stumbled back, caught off guard by her reaction. He looked up at her.


    "I''m sorry," he said. His eyes were full of pain.


    "I..." Mary started, her voice shaky. "I am his wife. This is my obligation until the contract ends..."


    "What about after the contract?" Victor asked, frowning.


    "After?" Mary blinked at Victor in confusion. Yes, what would happen to her once the contract expired?


    "After the contract ends, Mary," said Victor, clenching his fists, "you won''t be his wife anymore."


    "No...I don''t suppose I will be," Mary agreed. She hung her head sadly.


    "What about me? Will I have a chance then?" Victor heard himself asking.


    It dawned on him that he wasn''t scared of revealing his true feelings. What actually scared him was


    . Fishing it out, she felt her eyes well up with tears. She blinked them away quickly and answered.


    "Hello? William?"


    "What are you doing?" William''s familiar cold voice came from the other end.


    "I just finished my meal," said Mary. "What''s up?"


    "Okay. You have to come back early. You have something to deal with regarding the company," William said stiffly.


    "Alright. I''ll be back soon," Mary answered without hesitation.


    "You..." William was surprised. He had planned to back her into a corner. Why did she agree so readily?!


    "William," began Mary. He couldn''t see, but she was smiling softly. "Let''s live together peacefully in the coming days."


    There was no sound on the other end of the line for a while, and Mary was nervous for his answer. She held her breath and waited.


    "Okay, let''s do that," William replied calmly. Mary''s smile only grew.


    ''No one knows what tomorrow will be like, but I know I''ll be devastated if I leave you. I should make the days we have together meaningful.


    So, when I leave, maybe I can give you a smile.''

 Chapter 57 Who Made The Midnight Food

    When Mary left the city, she passed the main gym, where Victor was holding a meet and greet.


    There were a ton of people and vehicles parked in front, and the gate was thronged with fans who couldn''t get in. He was a star in the spotlight.


    From where she sat on the bus, Mary couldn''t see Victor. But she could see a poster of him which engulfed the entire wall.


    "It''s Victor!" The person in the seat behind Mary was loud. "He is so hot! I wish I didn''t have class today. Otherwise I''d be there too!"


    "I know, right? He''s so handsome! It should be illegal to be that gorgeous!"


    "Oh, my God! I love him so much! I''ll see him next time if I get the chance!"


    "Maybe, but I''ll be the lucky fan who kisses him!"


    "Really?" The girl in the back seat suddenly exclaimed, "Oh my God! That would be so messed up. My prince charming! If he kissed me, I''d die happy!"


    Mary frowned. These girls were obsessed. It was just a kiss. She touched her lips. Mary didn''t like the fact that he''d kissed her. But now, she coul


    up and the chair rubbed against the floor and made a harsh sound. "Don''t say that ever again! This is between me and him. You''re not involved in this! Are you in love with him or something?"


    There was a quavering in his angry voice. Before Mary could speak, he said viciously, "Don''t be silly, Mary! You know how fickle he is. Take my advice and ignore him!"


    William left the table angrily, leaving Mary alone at the table.


    ''Do we have to be like this? We always fight every time we talk. Can''t we just talk like normal people?''


    Mary lost her appetite and started to bring the dirty dishes to the kitchen.


    When she walked in, she saw the mess. Vegetables, water stains, eggshells, maybe...


    Mary touched the gas stove and found the residual temperature.


    ''Why didn''t you tell me? Ugh!


    William, is it good or bad that I fell for you like this?


    I should resign and leave!'' Mary made a decision in her heart that she would leave when the contract was over and she would stay away from William¡ªforever.

 Chapter 58 A Subtle Relationship

    Knock, knock, knock.


    Mary knocked on William''s office door. She was a little uneasy. They had not spoken since their fight last night and she was unsure if he would be angry when he saw her.


    "Come in," came William''s voice from behind the door.


    "This document needs your signature, boss," Mary said walking over to place the folder on his desk.


    William didn''t even lift his head or acknowledge her. He simply picked up a pen and quickly began browsing through the document.


    He raised his hand unconsciously, and Mary noticed the wound on his left index finger.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Mary asked without thinking, but then felt perhaps she had been too forward.


    "I cut myself by accident," he said coldly.


    Cut? Mary frowned as she considered this. Did he hurt himself cooking last night? This in mind, Mary hurriedly said, "Thank you for last night. And... You''d better wrap that wound."


    The cut was so long and deep that it was hard to look at. It was enough to make anyone feel a little queasy.


    William said nothing, he just signed his name on the document and handed it back to Mary.


    She looked it over and mulled over his silence, embarr


    said in a rage, "It was three months ago! What are they talking about? Yesterday? What yesterday? Are those reporters crazy?"


    "I don''t know," Jorge said shrugging it off.


    "Jorge, the new are coming. Would you like to have a look?" asked his assistant, Ben Zhao.


    "Yes, I''ll take a look," Jorge answered, distracted and barely paying attention. He turned to Victor and tried to comfort him. "Don''t get all riled up over this. I''ll sort this out when I get back."


    Summer came in with a group of assistants as soon as Jorge had left.


    The first thing she noticed when she entered the lounge was the newspaper that had been thrown on the table and Victor''s twisted expression. She sneered and said, "Yo, Victor, are you in the gossip again?"


    She strutted over in her high heels, her hips swaying as she walked and said with a smile, "Tut, tut. I wonder which senior officer you have offended, and what you have done that they dare to slander you like this."


    "What do you mean? What senior officer?" Victor asked, his face an unwavering mask of seriousness. He could tell that she was implying something and he did not want to play any games to find out what it was.

 Chapter 59 Some Senior Leader

    "What do I mean?" Summer widened her eyes on purpose and asked innocently, "So you don''t know?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes. He knew one thing. Summer and a senior manager in the company were as thick as thieves, and more. Since she brought it up, she must have heard something from him. "No. What are you talking about?"


    "Alright," said Summer with a smile. She sat next to him. "After all, it''s not a good thing to be forced out... No wonder you don''t know."


    "Forced out?" asked Victor.


    "Have you seen the papers? It''s all about the past, but it''s on the news now," said Summer, pointing at the newspaper with her long, painted nails. "It must be the doing of some senior leader. I''m pretty sure, Victor. They also ordered the Public Relations Department not to interfere..."


    "Some senior leader..." Victor repeated these words.


    "You have no one to blame but yourself." Summer shook her head, a smug smile on her face. "Looks like you ticked off the wrong people..." she said.


    "Okay. You seem happy about this," said Victor with a sneer. "So what are you thinkin


    y.


    "Okay," Andy said. She shrugged her shoulders in resignation, and said, "Then I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." William nodded and headed for his office.


    "Hey Mary," Jane whispered in her ear, "isn''t it hard to be with a man like him?"


    "Hmm?" Mary turned her face and said, "What do you mean?"


    "He''s so cold." Jane pouted, "It''s almost like he doesn''t care about you at all, Mary."


    "Yeah," Mary replied but thought of his gentle, smiling face.


    ''Well, he can be gentle and care about someone. Just not me, '' she thought.


    "But..." Jane suddenly said again to Mary with a smile, "You gave him those band-aids, huh?"


    "Um, I mean...yeah." Mary nodded.


    "Ha ha," said Jane with a grin. "No wonder Boss won''t tear them off! Look, my lovely band aids are still hanging off his finger!"


    "Oh, come on. He''s just too lazy to change them."


    Although Mary tried to deny it, she couldn''t help looking at William''s desk through the window.


    He put his left hand on the table, and could see the bandages on his finger. They almost looked like they were flashing.

 Chapter 60 Falling Into The Water By Accident

    The gathering of the Public Relations Department was held around the swimming pool of Rome Holiday Hotel.


    Mary thought that she would have to pay at her own expense. But, it was actually Andy''s treat. ''Wow! She''s different after becoming a manager. She is rich now.''


    "Mary, could you accompany me to buy a swimsuit later this noon?" Jane asked as she came over.


    "Hmm... Okay!" Mary wrinkled her nose and wondered if she should also buy one for herself.


    "What swimsuit? Where are you going?" Kevin asked. He came out as soon as the elevator door had opened.


    "Why are you here? It''s almost lunchtime," Jane said.


    "I attended a small meeting on behalf of the CEO this morning. I''m here to report the situation." Kevin smiled. "By the way, are you going to have fun? How about I go with you?"


    "Go away," Jane said as she waved her hand.


    Kevin touched his nose and went straight to the CEO''s office happily, without annoyance.


    "Jane, can you swim?" asked Mary.


    "Of course."


    r Jane screamed did they realize something was wrong.


    "Mary doesn''t know how to swim! Help!" Jane shouted at the top of her lungs.


    This caused several men in the Public Relations Department to jump into the water to save her.


    "Mary!" Watching the commotion, William''s eyes darkened. He shouted upstairs and ran out of the room without thinking.


    Lucas also stood up and ran downstairs with William.


    As Mary struggled in the pool for a few seconds, water flooded into Mary''s stomach and lungs. She could not breathe and felt everything went hazy. She fainted in an instant.


    Mary had just been pulled out of the water when William and Lucas arrived. She was unresponsive. With her eyes closed, she looked like a drowned rat.


    "Mary!" William shouted and rushed to her side.


    "Boss..."


    "Boss is here!"


    "Oh my God, boss!"


    Everyone made way for William.


    "Get out of my way!" With a livid face, William pushed the man who was squatting beside Mary and rushed to her aid.

 Chapter 61 Waking Up

    Standing behind William, Lucas squatted down with a serious look on his face. "Can you let the water in her lungs and respiratory tract come out first? Or would you let me do it instead?"


    However, William didn''t say anything and just stretched out his hands to open Mary''s mouth.


    Seeing this, Lucas was finally able to take a deep breath. It seemed that he worried for nothing as William clearly knew what to do. In fact, the guy even looked professional as he tried to resuscitate Mary.


    He bent one of his knees and carefully placed her head on his thigh before pressing her back.


    This was what experienced first aiders would do when something like this happened. "Ahhckk!"


    As expected, Mary began to vomit water all over.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, William turned her over and prudently put her on the ground.


    "Mary, Mary?" he asked, hoping she''d be conscious, but the woman kept her eyes closed and didn''t seem to wake up.


    "Do artificial respiration! She hasn''t woken up yet!" Lucas anxiously yelled, pulling the hem of William''s shirt while staring at Mary with a pair of worried eyes.


    Frowning at how he was being commanded, William quickly bent over and pressed lips tightly against hers. It was so cold that he felt like kissing a brick of ice.


    Meanwhile, the bystanders had flocked around them and watched the two saved a woman''s life. Although it was a matter of life and death, to those people, the scene


    steps, Lucas suddenly turned around and shouted, "Mary! Nice figure!" The silly man even winked and flashed her a grin.


    "Thank you." Mary''s face flushed as she expressed her gratitude.


    However, William, who was standing next to her, turned livid with rage. And with his brooding face in utter gloom, he scornfully said, "Lucas is getting worse and worse at appreciating people''s appearance."


    Hearing this mild insult, Mary rolled her eyes at him and retorted, "Well, I''m gonna let what you just said pass since you saved me today ."


    "Ha-ha! The swimming pool is less than 1.5 meters deep. How can you drown with such water level?" William continued to mock. The man even let out a chuckle to showcase how foolishly unbelievable Mary was.


    Now, Mary felt even more ashamed.


    "But, it''s good that you are safe," William suddenly muttered, causing Mary to be stunned.


    "Mary!" At this moment, Jane came back, rushing with Mary''s stuff in her hands. "Here are your things. Have a good rest."


    "Thank you so much." Ignoring William''s last words, Mary took her bag and said, "You have fun. I''ll head out now."


    "Okay."


    Jane ran away with a smile while William started walking towards the exit.


    After a second''s pause, Mary trotted after him and asked, "What did you say just now?"


    Turning around, William smiled playfully, "I said you are so stupid!


    Button up and wait for me at the gate. I''ll go get my car."

 Chapter 62 Third Wheel

    Sitting in the car, Mary felt a bit uneasy. It was strange to sit in a car wearing only a swimsuit.


    "Could you find a nice spot to park the car? I''m going to change my clothes," asked Mary.


    William stared at her. "Are you afraid that I will see your body?"


    "I..."


    "There is nothing to look at." William bit his lips and continued, "I''m not interested in women."


    "Then why did you¡ª" Mary turned her head in anger. She was so furious she could not finish her words.


    "Why did I what?" asked William.


    "Nothing, nothing." Mary took a deep breath. ''Why did you rape me?'' she said in her heart. Mary turned to look at William again. ''That night is also a big blow to him, isn''t it?''


    "Let''s go eat." William did not dwell on the topic anymore. Without waiting for Mary''s permission, he drove to the most prosperous commercial street in A City.


    "How can I go inside while wearing a swimsuit?!" Mary asked while rolling her eyes. Annoyed, she said firmly, "No, I''m not hungry."


    "I am ordering you as your employer. Do you understand?" said William sternly while raising his eyebrows.


    "I know, I know." Mary was still unconvinced but she had no choice but to agree. "A typical evil businessman style," she muttered under her breath.


    "Mary!" William pulled the car over. "Are you provoking me?" He looked annoyed. Mary, on the other hand, just bit her lips.


    "No, no, no." She waved her hand in dismissal.


    Sometimes she could not control her own mouth and it would cause her trouble.


    "You''d better not. Otherwise, you can go to dinner wearing only that." William got out of the car first, walked to th


    ed her head. Should she celebrate their beautiful love now? Even if she wasn''t really happy?


    Finally, the dishes were served quickly.


    Mary sliced a piece of green apple cake and chewed it slowly. The cake was so sweet it tasted bitter.


    Sure enough, they were not from the same world. Her values and taste were different from those of William. After all, they could not be together, not to mention that they did not even love each other.


    Frank was different. He and William grew up together and loved each other. Everything was the same... Even their gender was the same. Only the two of them could be a perfect match for each other.


    Mary picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth. When she looked up, she inadvertently saw the advertisement on the LED screen of the opposite building.


    It was for the AJ Group Real Estate. On the screen, William and Mary hugged each other affectionately. How long could such a perfect marriage last?


    "By the way," Frank said, "William, can I go back with you and Mary, and stay there for the night?"


    Mary''s hand that was holding the napkin trembled and her lips turned pale for a moment. She did not know whether or not William noticed it with his sharp eyes. Either way, she could not control her thoughts.


    "Is it because of Nancy?" asked William calmly.


    "Yeah." Frank snorted.


    "Ask Mary. It is her name that is on the property ownership certificate."


    "Mary? What do you think?" Frank asked with wide eyes. He was looking at her expectantly.


    "O...okay." Mary answered with the corners of her mouth slightly twitching.


    "Thank you, Mary. You are really kind!"

 Chapter 63 Eavesdropping

    "Thank you, Mary. You are really kind!" Frank made no effort to hide his joy as he grinned from ear to ear.


    William carefully laid down the knife and fork, and elegantly wiped his lips with the napkin. Then he glanced at Mary. "You can go to the hotel if you want."


    "William, you know I don''t like going to that kind of place." Frank frowned. "Or will my presence cause trouble for Mary?"


    "No, not at all." Mary waved her hand. "It''s no trouble at all... William bought the house, so it''s all up to him."


    After she was done talking, she heard a cold snort coming from William. But when she looked over, he was wearing the usual stern expression.


    On their way back, the road was already full of neon lights and car headlights.


    Mary volunteered to sit in the back seat, and no one had any objections.


    The two men seated in front were chatting casually. They talked about football, their careers, and they reminisced about the past. It seemed like they didn''t mean it, but Mary couldn''t jump into their conversation.


    Mary leaned against the backseat and looked outside the window, watchi


    oor. Then he turned his attention back to Mary. "Where do you keep the medicine box at home?"


    "What?" Mary was left slack-jawed. "What are you looking for? Are you hurt? What''s going on?"


    "I''m not. Frank is injured."


    ''William, that hurts...'' She remembered the words she just heard from the next room. At this point, Mary was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "You''re blushing," William said out of the blue.


    "What?" Mary immediately touched her face. "No, I''m not! The medicine box is in the left drawer on the top of the storage cabinet in the living room. Go and get it. I... I''m going to sleep!"


    William looked at her from head to toe, and walked away without saying a word.


    "Finally..." When Mary breathed a sigh of relief, William stopped in his tracks.


    "Since you''ve asked," said William with his back to her. "My answer is that I can be both the top and the bottom."


    Mary was left speechless.


    After three seconds of absolute silence, Mary watched William walk out of the room and closed the door behind him.


    ''It... It''s not true, is it? Or is he really so good?''

 Chapter 64 Then You Marry Me

    "What took you so long?" Frank asked as soon as William entered the master bedroom.


    "It took me a while to find the medicine box." William carried the box as he approached Frank.


    A long and horrible wound ran the length of Frank''s arm. Dark red blood trickled like ink against his skin.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Kneeling down, William looked up at Frank. "Stretch out your hand."


    Frank sat silently on the bed with his arm stretched out. He couldn''t help but smile despite William''s reprimands.


    "You still haven''t told me how you got injured," asked William.


    "By accident," said Frank.


    "What happened? Did Nancy do this?" Without raising his head, William continued, "You argued with her and got injured. You didn''t want to go back to the villa, so you followed me home, right?"


    "Yeah." Frank smiled, "William, you are still quite impressive."


    "Yes, I am." William carefully wrapped the banda


    n''t really know you until today, William!"


    Several scenes played in his head, there amidst the laughter and tears he saw only one face, a face that bore deeply into his soul, Mary.


    William opened his eyes and sighed, "I''m sorry Frank, I can''t do this today."


    Frank''s hand froze. Frustration overcame him as he fell unto the bed chuckling at his misfortune.


    "Frank, I''m sorry." William sat up from the bed. Slowly, he wore his shirt again, buttoning it one by one. With his back turned to Frank, he said, "I''m going to drink some water."


    Click! Click!


    The door of the room was closed quietly. Standing by the door, William couldn''t help but gaze at the door of Mary''s bedroom.


    Mary lay on her bed and stared at the ceiling.


    ''The sounds from the other room stopped. What are they doing?''


    Mary couldn''t tell whether she was more curious or sad.


    Or, did she want to cover her sadness with curiosity?

 Chapter 65 The Ending Of The TV Series

    The next few days, Mary lived a life of pressure, feeling both enjoyment and entanglement.


    Frank didn''t want to go back. Every morning, Mary would secretly watch him and William go out together. When nightfall came, she would then wait for them to come back home.


    To avoid embarrassment, Mary went to the hospital more frequently. It made her mother curious, for whenever she woke up, she would always see her daughter sitting right next to her.


    "The doctor told me to come," Mary answered.


    This was the so-called entanglement, and the enjoyment from this was also connected to Frank.


    Frank''s cooking was so delicious that people would swallow their own tongues. So Mary made it a habit to eat his dishes every day.


    He could even make the ordinary fried eggs with tomatoes taste like heaven.


    ''William is so lucky, ''


    Mary thought to herself. She imagined William''s stoic face and serious demeanor with Frank''s gleeful nature and optimistic attitude. She came to a major conclusion that, ''Yep, William is definitely the top.'' She nodded, ''Yeah, he is a top.''


    The weekend was the best time for major satellite TV stations to compete for their audience ratings. Because at that time, a variety of shows and TV series started coming together.


    The most popular TV series by far should be the ''Past of Republic of China''. It told a story of the overbearing general falling in love with a girl. The beautiful clothes in the Past of Republic of China also became a hot topic. Tonight''s final episode even caused a stir online that led to heated discussions.


    After knowing this, Mary decided to b


    today, don''t you?" Mary snorted.


    "Oh?" William smirked. "Are you angry because I judged your cooking skills?"


    "Well, am I such a narrow-minded person to be so easily offended?" Mary raised her head proudly. "As for your question, I want to say that I can just find a man who can cook."


    William paused with the chopsticks in his hand. "Why would a man who knows how to cook marry you?"


    "What?"


    "You don''t sleep well. You don''t look good while you sleep," William continued, taking the dinner as a "criticism of Mary''s bad habits."


    "I am just being myself."


    "The way you talk isn''t so good from time to time. You even refuse to respect your boss often. You call all of these ''being yourself''?"


    "Wi... Boss, what''s wrong with you today?" Mary begged, "Did I do anything wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t." Taking a sip of porridge, William said, "Oh it''s nothing... It''s just that it''s been a bit boring lately."


    "And then?"


    "Nothing."


    "Ha ha..." Mary gave a wry smile.


    "Well, by the way. I''ll be going on a business trip next week," William said seriously.


    "Um..." Mary let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mary, your happiness over me leaving is too obvious."


    ''Damn it! Will it kill you if you just pretend that you didn''t see it?'' Mary grumbled in her heart. Then...


    "Oh, you shouldn''t be so excited," William snorted. "I''ll be bringing you with me."


    "What? Why?" Mary hung her head low. ''Was is it because of my sigh of relief just now?''


    "Because you are my wife. This is a private meeting. You must go with me."


    "Okay, my boss! I''ll go with you." Mary nodded reluctantly.

 Chapter 66 She Is My Wife

    One day ago, In the CEO''s office of AJ Group.


    "Hello? Mr. Chen." William stood in front of the French window, talking over the phone. "I''ve received the invitation that you''ve sent. Thank you for inviting me."


    "Ha ha, William, do you have the time to attend?"


    "It is an honor to attend the 100-day-old party of your son."


    "Okay, that''s great. I''ll be waiting for you then."


    "Thanks again," William said politely. "Can I bring my wife with me?"


    "Your wife? William, when did you get married?"


    "It''s been half a year. You just came back from abroad, so it makes sense that you didn''t know."


    "Well, of course she''s welcome!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen. I''ll see you then."


    "Okay, okay. See you another day, William."


    After dinner, William went back to his bedroom, while Mary washed the dishes.


    It was such a "harmonious and beautiful" scene!


    Mary put everything in order, then decided to watch TV to kill time. Working on the computer everyday was taxing for her, and the best way to relax was to watch TV.


    As soon as she sat on the couch, William walked out of the bedroom. His timing was perfect.


    Then he seated himself next to Mary.


    The sofa was two meters long, and there was a respectable distance between them. However, Mary still felt uncomfortable.


    "Well, do you want to watch the news?" Mary asked blandly.


    "No, it''s up to you." It was rare for William to laze around the sofa.


    "What?" Mary was puzzled, but she decided to continue watching the TV anyway.


    The variety show on TV was playing lively, and the audience was bursting in


    es, I can." Mary answered the phone firmly, but her eyes were locked on William.


    "What happened? Did he do something to you? William, what the hell did you do?"


    When he heard Victor shouting from the phone, William furrowed his brows and leaned closer to the phone. "Honey, hurry up and finish that call. It''s time for us to go to bed."


    There was no answer from the other end for a brief moment.


    "Mary, are you available tomorrow?" Victor clenched his fits and completely ignored William.


    "Tomorrow?" Mary frowned and thought for a while, "I don''t think I can..."


    "She''s going on a business trip." William interrupted Mary.


    "Ah, that''s right." Mary nodded. "No, I''m not available, Victor. I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. How about another day? I''ll see if I can schedule a date to meet you, okay?"


    "I see, I understand. Don''t stay up too late."


    "I won''t, so please go to bed early too."


    After hanging up the phone, Victor glared at his phone and slammed it on the ground. "Bastard!"


    ''William, you despicable bastard. You have no love for her at all, and yet you insist on keeping Mary around!''


    "Good girl." The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. William touched Mary''s face and put the phone in her hand. Then he walked into the bedroom with his head held high. He felt like a winner.


    Mary touched her blushing face as she suddenly thought of something. "Wait, wasn''t the business trip scheduled next week?" she asked.


    William''s hand was already on the doorknob of the bedroom when he stopped to answer Mary. "You''ve heard it wrong."

 Chapter 67 Flight

    Everything was quite serene in Frank''s house.


    It was eleven o''clock at night.


    Frank had just come back from work. When the car drove into the courtyard, he noticed the lights were on, indicating that Nancy was still awake.


    Making his way into the living room, he caught sight of Nancy sitting on the sofa. Moving close to her, he asked, "Why did you ask me to come back?" His demanding tone was tinged with frustration.


    Nancy raised her head and stood up slowly, not making a reply.


    Frank''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    Seeing this, Nancy couldn''t help but smile. Gracefully, she circled her finger around her abdomen and said, "What do you say? Am I looking pretty in this maternity dress?"


    Nancy was a tall and slender woman. Since she was only three months pregnant, her bump was barely visible. Seeing her wear that maternity dress as a robe was quite funny. However, Frank wasn''t amused; he was angry!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Frank demanded, glaring at her.


    "Father and Mother would be pleased to see me in this outfit, don''t you think so?" Nancy asked as she smiled proudly.


    "So you called me here to ask this silly question?" Frank asked, not bothering to hide his indignation.


    "Of course not," Nancy said as she looked at him. After a short pause, she went on, "I realized it was high time we had the talk. There are so many things that need to be dealt with. What do you say?"


    "Yes, I am glad we are having this conversation," Frank said, his earlier expression of frustration disappeared. He was truly glad she had brought this up. He would have done it otherwise.


    "Actually, the matter between us is quite simple. I don''t want your money," Nancy announced.


    "What did you say?" Frank asked, quite surprised by her words. She nodded her head, assuring him he had heard it right. "Then what is it that you want?" he questioned, bracing himself for her reply.


    "I want my child." There was an unmistakable firmness in Nancy''s voice.


    "No way!"


    irk.


    ''Damn it!'' she thought, embarrassed at being caught. He had made her speechless.


    Seeing the impact his words had on her, he went on, "Don''t be jealous, love. When you are sad, I feel sad too." William raised his eyebrows and feigned sadness.


    ''He is pulling my leg!'' Mary realized with dismay. "Two random women blabbering rubbish! Why should their words bother me?" she said challengingly.


    "You are right. You shouldn''t let random people get to you," William agreed and nodded his head.


    His tone had changed and there was nothing teasing about it anymore.


    Mary, who was furious a while ago, seemed quite at peace now. These simple words had made her forget all about the awful encounter with those girls.


    However, Mary had something else to worry about. Deep in her heart, there was a lingering fear of sitting in a plane. Once she was inside, she began to fidget worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." After sitting down, William comforted her since her uneasiness was evident to him.


    "Thank you." Mary looked at him with gratitude.


    "Moreover, with me by your side, nothing bad can happen." There was pride in his voice.


    Mary''s smile froze. "Excuse me? Why can''t bad things happen when you are with me? Who do you think you are? God? Look at that confidence!"


    "Okay then,"


    he whispered. Mary was both frightened and angry. Turning to the other side, she closed her eyes. She had done it in the pretext of avoiding him. However, she ended up actually falling asleep.


    Putting down the documents in his hands, William sighed. He pushed the seat a little back and took out a blanket to cover her.


    Mary snorted and shifted to a comfortable sleeping position. William looked at her and noticed how peacefully she was sleeping. ''I wish my life was simple like yours. It would have been easier to fall asleep then.''


    William gazed out of the window. Would there be something interesting waiting for them at the destination of this flight?

 Chapter 68 Luxury Hotel

    As soon as the two of them got off the plane in Sanya City, they felt the unique tropical atmosphere of Hainan Island.


    There were already people waiting for them at the airport¡ªwell-trained men dressed in all black. ''I love being rich, '' Mary thought to herself.


    Along the way, she spotted a spectacle¡ªa crowd was watching the tide. Needless to say, she was hyped up. "Can I go out tonight? I want to check out the seaside."


    "Have you finished reading the document?" William glanced at her.


    "Do I really need to do that today?" Mary whined.


    "You can go out tonight."


    "Really?" Mary''s eyes lit up.


    "But you should go out with me."


    A shadow immediately cast over Mary''s face. She faltered, "I think I''m still tired from the flight. I think I have to rest tonight. I''m so exhausted."


    "This is an order."


    ''An order again!'' she scoffed inwardly. She bit her lips in frustration. All it took was for him to declare something was an order to get her to do something. Wasn''t he getting tired of this?


    "Looks like you aren''t willing to do this." William raised his head.


    "No, no," Mary replied perfunctorily. ''Why should I go out with you? Will I gain anything from it?'' she thought. The look on his face was unfathomable but his charm worked like a spell on women. She was trapped. She couldn''t protest, object, or even be jealous. What was she supposed to do?


    The unhappiness on her face was undeniable which made William feel helpless. He didn''t know much ab


    rd out of his pocket and flaunted it midair proudly.


    "If you''re taking the room card with you, will I still have water and electricity here?"


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? The room card of the presidential suite is only for opening and locking the room. It doesn''t have control over water and electricity."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You can stay here and peruse the document."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''ll bring you food when I get back. What do you want to eat?"


    "Really?" Mary rolled her eyes. "I want barbecue. Lots of it."


    "Okay." William smiled. "Anything else?"


    "I think I want pineapple and a coconut drink."


    "Okay."


    Mary couldn''t help but wonder why he seemed to be in such a good mood that day.


    "Then I''m leaving."


    "Wait a minute," Mary called. "Can I drink the wine here?"


    "Yes, you can."


    "Do I need to pay for it?"


    "You want to drink?" William peered up at her.


    "I do." Mary nodded vigorously.


    "Then just drink the wine," William said flatly.


    "I don''t need to pay for it?"


    "You don''t."


    "Wow! That''s great!" Mary jumped in excitement. "Then you can leave now."


    William was rendered speechless. "Don''t drink too much. If you get drunk, I''ll throw you out of the room."


    "All right, all right!" Mary waved her hand as she made her way to the bar counter to look at all the wine. "Don''t worry about me!"


    "Okay..." Looking at her affectionately, William opened the door and left, a smile pasted on his face.


    ''What a silly girl! That''s all she wants?''

 Chapter 69 Rivals In Love

    Mary often complained, but she clearly knew what her duty was and what she was supposed to do.


    In the quiet room of the hotel, Mary took out the document that William had handed to her and read it carefully.


    But something was off, she felt, as she looked it over.


    This time, she had come to Hainan with William to attend the 100-day-old party held in the honor of Adam Chen''s son. It was a small thing but why was this document introducing Adam Chen in such great detail?


    The boss of BY Entertainment Company? The BY Entertainment Company was also a well-known big company in the film and television industry. Did it have any ties with the AJ Group? This was something she hadn''t heard of before


    and she was finding it difficult to figure out.


    Mary flopped back on the bed in frustration, rubbing her eyes as she lost herself in thought. What would William do?


    On the Coast Road, a black sports car was speeding along.


    "Thank you for taking me out today, Miss Zhang," William said from the driver''s seat.


    "My pleasure," Alisa said with a smile. "It''s my honor to come out with you."


    "I''ll treat you to dinner to show my gratitude," he said, turning his head a little to look at her, one hand on the steering wheel.


    "I''d like that," Alisa smiled. "Where do you want to treat me for dinner, Mr. Lan?"


    "Well," William smiled, "I will have to ask you to take me to some place for a good meal."


    "That''s okay. How about going to a seafood restaurant here? The


    iam. "Nobody can make me do something I don''t want to. But I''m willing to do whatever she wants me to, no matter if she scolds me, beats me, or orders me around. I''m happy to see her happy. That''s all."


    "William..." Alisa looked at him disbelievingly. She was shocked at the feeling in his words.


    "She is Mary and there is nothing she doesn''t deserve." ''If we are going to speak about not deserving, it should be that I don''t deserve you, Mary. You are so wonderful!'' he thought.


    "Miss Zhang, please go back. I''m leaving now," William said politely and left.


    Alisa cried. She had summoned up all her courage to confess her love to William, but all he had done was confess his own love for Mary. What a failure!


    William walked leisurely towards the hotel room, the bags of food in his hands.


    He had planned to ask Alisa to take him shopping and buy some clothes for Mary, and planned to thank her in the future. But he hadn''t expected to get into such trouble.


    In the presidential suite on the tenth floor of the hotel, Mary had run from the balcony to the door several times.


    "Why hasn''t he come back yet?" she yelled into the empty suite. "He probably forgot about my hunger when he saw the beauty before him. Damn it! Damn it all!"


    She was about to run to the door again when she heard footsteps and the door clicking open.


    ''William is back!''


    she thought and ran back to the bed, picking up the document and settling in so that she looked calm and collected.

 Chapter 70 Drinks Under The Moon

    With a "click", the doorknob was turned.


    Holding the bags of food in one hand, William walked in. When he saw the stern expression on Mary''s face as she read the document, he raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re so serious. Haven''t you finished reading yet?"


    "You are looking down on me." Mary snorted.


    "Get here and have your dinner," said William with a smile.


    Mary took a look at him before slowly walking over. She then asked unnaturally, "Why did you come back so late?"


    "Did you miss me?"


    "I missed the food." Mary glanced at William and took the food from his hand. Bringing it to her nose, she uttered inebriated, "It smells so good!"


    After putting her mouth-watering dinner on the bar counter, Mary started to eat anxiously.


    "Will you eat all this by yourself?" William asked with his hand in his pocket. He looked at Mary with amusement.


    "Hmm?" She turned to look at him and asked with her mouth full, "Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I have." Taking off his suit jacket, William walked around the bar counter and pulled out a bottle of wine with two glasses. Pouring the liquid, he added, "But I''m not full."


    "Your eyes must have got distracted by something more attractive," Mary said, cutting a piece of meat rather forcefully. "So, you forgot to eat?"


    "I''m never interested in women." William smiled innocently.


    "What if it''s a man?" Mary cast a dismissive glance at him.


    Angry, William picked up the meat on the table and deliberately ignored her.


    "How considerate of you," Mary continued to say, more disdainful now.


    "I paid for it." William''s voice was calm yet domineering.


    In that case, she had to give in since William had indeed bought


    t. She was sleeping as soundly as a kitten.


    ''If I hadn''t tempted you with my money, made you marry me, and involved you in all that came with it, you wouldn''t have drunk so much, would you?'' he thought to himself.


    The clock on the wall ticked. As the hours passed, the person on the bed was still soundly sleeping while the man sitting on the bedside remained there in silence for a long time.


    The morning early spread its first rays over the sea. By the time the sun made its way into the hotel room, some laughter from afar woke Mary up.


    "Ouch... My head hurts." Battling to rise from the bed, Mary felt her head and body aching everywhere. There was no shade of doubt that she had a hangover. The only problem was that she didn''t remember much of last night. Going through the past events in her mind, she recalled a lot of drinking, heading to the balcony to drink some more, looking at the moon...


    While Mary was struggling to fill the blanks in her memory, a "click" on the door interrupted her thoughts as William came in with a bright smile on his face. "Good morning!"


    "Well... Good morning," Mary replied in a daze. Noticing that he seemed to be in a good mood, Mary looked at his clothes and asked, "You went out for a run today?"


    "Yes. The weather is good. I just ran along the coast for a while." William wiped his sweat from his face with a towel and said, "I''m going to wash myself now. The breakfast is ready, so don''t take too long to get up. We''re going to hang out today."


    "Oh, okay." Mary''s brain was slow to react that morning. It was not until William closed the door behind him that she finally processed his words.


    ''What? Hang out?'' she thought, alarmed.

 Chapter 71 Having A Good Time In Hainan

    With a sandwich in her hand, Mary gazed up at William who had just walked out of the bathroom. Her eyebrows furrowed. "Where are we going today? Is it going to be just the two of us?"


    "Yes, and we''re going to Ultima Thule." He casually brushed back his hair and sat opposite to her. As he leaned back on his seat, his fingers grazed across the glass table. "The party''s still tomorrow. Plus, it isn''t like we have plans today, so why don''t we have some time to ourselves?"


    "You''re pulling the ''boss'' card again," Mary accused, narrowing her eyes. "You''re only using this business trip as an excuse to go out and have fun."


    "Right again." He cocked up an eyebrow. Amusement danced in his eyes as his head tilted forward. "So, am I taking that as a ''no''?"


    "It''s not that," she quickly denied, shaking her head rapidly. "It''s just...you just... You pulled it off very well."


    "Okay." William simply took a sip from his juice with a nod of his head.


    After a long period of silence and hesitation, Mary finally spoke up, "Were you the one who put me to bed last night?"


    He shrugged. "Yes."


    "Ah..." Her cheeks flushed. Twisting her fingers, she said shyly, "Did you carry me on your back or in your arms?"


    "Who said I carried you?" He scoffed incredulously. "I dragged you to the bed."


    She coughed and sputtered at his words. The smile on his lips went unnoticed, as he slowly stood up from his seat and said, "Come on then. Let''s head to the beach."


    What better way to wash out the burning sun rays than to lie on the cool sand and bathe in the vast glistening sea? As Mary sat on the front seat of his convertible, her bright eyes reflected the skies overhead. She could already feel her toes being swept by the strong waves and see how her dark hair glimmer under the sunlight. At the thought, her heart raced in her chest. There was just something about going to the beach that filled her with excitement.


    "Open up the roof!" She stood up. As she poked her head out the roof of the car, she could feel the wind brushing the sides of her cheeks. Raising her arms, she cheered loudly, "Ultima Thule, here I come!"


    At the sight of her carefree behavior, William couldn''t help but laugh. It was rare to meet someone so excited over the simplest of things. With a shake of his


    ding all the days he spent in working at his office. At every turn he took, she''d be taking photos right beside him all the time. Maybe the amount of photos he had taken with her could be as many or even greater than all the photos he had accumulated of himself in the last ten years. When they were about to call it as the end of their trip, his shoulders sagged in relief.


    On their way back to the hotel, Mary took this time to scroll down her phone and check all the photos one by one.


    "What were you even doing when we took this photo?" she murmured to herself, swiping to the right. "You weren''t even looking at the camera.


    Oh, this one isn''t so good either. Our faces are too big.


    Hmm...not this one¨Ctoo many people in the background.


    Ugh, even the selfies aren''t that great."


    William eyed her by the side as she deleted the photos one by one. "You''ve deleted at least two-thirds of them," he pointed out, disgruntled at the amount of time they had wasted just for her to delete the lot of them.


    "Doesn''t matter." Mary shrugged, not bothering to raise her head. "It''s quality over quantity. The most important thing is that the photos we do have make us look good. I mean, it''s useless, if we keep them all and we all look horrible in them. Speaking of, we have to delete this one too."


    William sighed exasperatedly as they walked into the hotel lobby.


    "Mr. Lan and Mrs. Lan!"


    "Hmm?" Mary raised her head at the sound of her name.


    Sporting a black suit, Alisa walked towards them and quickly greeted them with a smile.


    At the sight of William in his colorful shorts, she hid a smile, finally understanding what he meant last night. She clasped her hands together.


    "Miss Zhang." William nodded.


    "Mr. Lan, did you have a good time?" she asked.


    "It was very good," he replied. Despite using most of their time to take all the photos, he truly did have a great time with her. It was definitely a breath of fresh air.


    "Great, great." Alisa sighed in relief. "I wish you both have all the happiness in the world. I better get to work now. See you later!"


    "Okay." With a nod of acknowledgment, William led Mary to the elevator.


    "She''s weird," she muttered.


    Although he said nothing in reply, the corners of his lips twitched up into a small smile.

 Chapter 72 Attending The Party

    The sun was up as usual in Hainan, the heat radiating outwards into a bright day. Huge waves rolled out from the sea, as the clouds hung low with no sign of rain.


    Mary had woken up early, excited for the party being held in Yalong Bay today.


    She pushed her bedroom door open and walked out, finding William adjusting his tie in front of the mirror. He watched her disheveled figure as he called out, "Your clothes are on the sofa. I''ll ask someone to do your hair later, you can go take a shower first." ¡­


    "What clothes?" Mary asked, scratching her messy hair.


    "Never mind, you can put them on later." He turned back towards the mirror.


    "Okay." Letting out a loud yawn, she picked up the clothes and shuffled towards the bathroom.


    William quietly chuckled at her unkempt appearance. He was speechless seeing that she was so casual when she woke up in the morning.


    The silence that had settled in the room was broken by a ''Ding!''. His computer came to life, as several notifications popped up in the corner of the screen.


    He strode towards the table, holding the mouse with his slender fingers as he moved the cursor to open the new e-mail.


    "Share transfer agreement of the company..."


    William''s hand froze in its place for a long moment, before he quickly closed the mail and turned off the computer.


    A soft humming, mixed with the sound of running water, traveled from the bathroom.


    William cast a glance towards the source of the sound. ''Mary, how long will our marriage last?''


    Wet hair sticking to her neck, Mary walked out of


    u later." At his sudden request for her to leave, she had no option but to oblige.


    "Okay." Mary gave a few nods and walked away.


    "Didn''t you tell your wife about the share transfer?"


    "No." William gave an emotionless reply.


    Seeing that he wasn''t going to say anything more on the topic, Adam let it go. He questioned, "William, is there any dissatisfaction on your part with the agreement?"


    Mary had sauntered over to the nearby barbeque stall and got a plate. She ran her gaze over the crowd looking for a particular face. She wondered where Victor was and if he was by himself?


    "Are you looking for me?" Victor''s silvery voice came from behind her.


    "Oh?" Turning around, Mary let out a chuckle in surprise. "Yes, here is some barbecue meat for you."


    "Thank you." Victor took the grilled meat and asked, "Did you finish socializing?"


    "Well, sort of." She looked away, avoiding the awkward stare.


    The two continued chatting for a while and strolled to a bench away from the crowd.


    "You said you received Mrs. Chen''s invitation today?"


    "Yes. I saved her once by chance," said Victor.


    "Wow, that''s awesome!" Mary continued, "Tell me more about that heroic deed of yours."


    "Then listen carefully¡­" He beamed, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. The last movie I did was invested by their company. While shooting, a few props fell and almost hit Mrs. Chen who was there for inspection. I was the one who pulled her out of the way. That''s it."


    "Wow, that''s still pretty cool."


    "Yeah, keep the compliments coming!"


    "Ha-ha¡­"

 Chapter 73 The Rescue

    "I think we can sign the agreement after dealing with the company''s affairs. We''re still in the negotiation stage. I haven''t made any official announcements within the company yet," said William.


    "Alright..." Adam nodded, "Then we''ll follow your lead. We can''t rush this."


    "Okay."


    "William, may I ask you a question?" After a short pause, Adam asked, "Why did you sell eighty percent of your company''s shares to me?"


    That was almost like selling the entire company. Adam felt weird about it.


    "Well," said William, and he paused, sticking his hands in his pockets. He answered casually, "Because I''m moving out of the country next year. I don''t know if I can work here after I do that."


    "Makes sense." Adam nodded to show he understood. He was pretty sure William was hiding something from him, but he didn''t press him. "Best of luck in the future, then!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen." William raised his glass to Adam.


    "Cheers!"


    The two of them raised their glasses leisurely and clinked them together. Then they shared pleasant conversation more appropriate for a festive occasion. That was, until a cry for help shattered the calm.


    "Help! Help! Help!"


    While everyone was having fun, a woman''s cry for help rang out. It sounded like it might have come from the reef, or nearby, at least.


    "Oh my God! Someone''s drowning!"


    "Someone get down here and save her!"


    "Help! Help!"


    Everyone was panicking, but panic wouldn''t help save the victim.


    Adam ran down to the shore, and William followed him. As he did that, he looked around and suddenly felt uneasy. ''Where is Mar


    nterrupted.


    "Well, good for you!" William shook off her hand and snorted, "You finally grew a spine. Congratulations!"


    After saying that, he left decisively. Biting her lips, Mary watched him walk off and sighed helplessly.


    The two strong bodyguards behind them were at a loss.


    "Mary? What''s wrong?" It was Victor, coming up behind her.


    "Hmm?" Mary turned and looked at Victor who was approaching. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not used to the noise over there." Victor shrugged.


    "Why come to a party if you don''t like the noise?" With a bitter smile on her face, Mary''s eyes were still searching for William.


    "If I said it was for you, would you believe me?" Victor said with a smile, "I received the invitation. But I didn''t want to come. I heard you would be here, so I came."


    "You..."


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. I miss you."


    "Victor..." Mary''s face turned red like a tomato. Only a playboy like Victor could say those sweet words so smoothly. This was definitely not his first rodeo.


    "William left you again?"


    "Well..."


    "Just spit it out. No fancy words, no weird ways of saying things, okay?" Victor leaned over and flicked Mary''s head.


    "What are you doing?" Mary angrily shook off his hand and sneezed. "Ah choo!"


    "Ha ha," said Victor, hands in his pockets like usual. "I don''t want you anywhere near William, but you probably should change into something warmer."


    "Madam, this way please." The bodyguard beside them also stepped forward and gestured, indicating she should follow.


    "Well, I''m going to change my clothes."


    "Okay, go ahead."

 Chapter 74 The Uninvited Guest

    The guard took her to Adam''s place. She then took a shower and changed her clothes.


    Throughout the whole process, William kept on a straight face while Mary ignored him. The two of them kept silent, as if they were secretly in battle.


    The situation lasted until the two of them returned to the beach party and even after their business trip while they were on the plane.


    This was the so-called "cold war" right?


    Sitting on the plane, Mary curled her lips. Seeing that William behaved as if it didn''t bother him at all, Mary also acted unfazed. She then closed her eyes and took a nap. She didn''t know how long this cold war would last.


    There was a loud humming sound over the sky of Hainan. As the plane passed through the clouds, it whizzed and roared.


    Goodbye, Hainan, goodbye, this beautiful city.


    Once she had returned to the company, she felt as if it had been a lifetime.


    Mary bought two gifts, one for Jane and the other for Kevin.


    "Wow, Mary, you are so cool!" Jane was so excited to receive a gift from Mary that she almost couldn''t help but kiss her.


    "Mary, thank you." Kevin received the gift and expressed his gratitude.


    "You''re welcome," Mary said with a smile.


    "Oh, hey!" Jane said abruptly, "Mary, while you were gone, an old man came here and asked if he could see you. He visited multiple times."


    "Did he tell you his name?" Mary frowned.


    "Well, I heard from Anne at the reception desk that the man claimed to be your father."


    Father? Her father! Mary was stunned, hatred surged in through her heart in an instant. Yes, it was hatred!


    re going to use this law to get money out of me, right?"


    "Mary, you..."


    "This rule clearly states that a child should fulfill his or her duty to support his or her parents." Mary paused. "However, it also states that there are two conditions when parents should require their children to pay for alimony. One is old and weak, unable to work, and the other is living in difficulty. Parents who don''t meet one of the two requirements have no right to ask their children to pay alimony."


    "I''m your father... How can you threaten me with the legal documents? Threatening your own father!"


    "You used that against me first. You said you were going to sue me, remember?" All of a sudden, Mary felt powerless.


    Before all this, she had a glimmer of hope. She thought that her father came to see her because he missed her. She thought that he wanted to see her mother because he felt guilty. But the truth was, all he wanted was money! Reality is cruel!


    "Mary, let''s... Let''s talk about it inside." William looked around and saw the crowd gathering again.


    "No." Mary waved her hand dismissively. "Let him go. I have nothing else to say to him. If you want to sue me, then do it."


    She then turned around and walked back.


    "Mary! Mary Lu!" Jay Lu shouted to her as she turned her back, "I know you don''t care about me. But what about your brother? Don''t you have a heart! He''s only one year old. He''s diagnosed with leukemia. Please save him! Please..."


    Boom!


    Mary''s eyes widened as she let out a small laugh. Brother? When did she have a brother? What was he talking about!

 Chapter 75 The So-called Father

    Mary''s fists were clenched so tightly that her palms stung from the bite of her fingernails as they attempted to pierce through her skin. She so desperately wanted to grab ahold of something, if only to help ground herself.


    A mix of negative emotions were swirling around inside her making her feel weak. She felt lonely, helpless, and hateful and it just made her so tired.


    "Come one Mary, you''re the only person I have left to turn to!" The voice was whiney and unpleasant. "I don''t have any money or power," Jay continued. "Do you really want to see your brother dead when he''s only one year old?"


    The words shocked her enough that she stood frozen. "Brother?!" Mary spun around to glare at Jay, her vision going red out of anger. "I don''t have a brother!" Her voice wavered slightly. "That is your son! Not my brother! And now you think you can come and beg me for help? Did you forget how determined you were when you left home all that time ago?! Where is that determination now? !"


    Standing at Mary''s side, William could feel her trembling, and see the tears glistening in her eyes as she tried to hold them back.


    "You put yourself in this situation! You deserve it." Mary clenched her teeth, her molars grinding harshly together. "You deserve to know loneliness. And you deserve to be helpless."


    The words flowed out of her without stopping, leaving her breathless and panting. They seemed to irritate Jay as he puffed up his chest in anger, and stalked towards Mary with a menacing snarl.


    William scowled, shifting as if he were going to move forward and block her father''s path, but the small hand on his arm stopped him.


    He glanced down at her in question, wondering what she was thinking.


    There was a sudden, sharp sound of flesh on flesh that echoed around them.


    Everyone seemed to freeze as the sound slowly died off. Even the air was stiff and unmoving.


    Mary made no sound as her tongue flicked out to lick the blood from the co


    out the window, becoming lost in their own thoughts.


    Mary''s thoughts seemed to run away from her as time pressed on. People like William, cold through and through, treated others well only when they pitied them. Frank must feel incredibly lucky to have William''s heart. Was it actually warm?


    The situation that had occurred in the AJ Group hall quickly disappeared from the memories of anyone who had witnessed it. No one recalled a man who called himself Mary''s father ever showing up.


    Mary had expected for everyone to forget about it, but expectations were usually meant to be exceeded...


    She found she couldn''t forget that the blood coursing through her veins was that of her father''s. Her stubbornness had definitely been inherited from him.


    The previous weekend had come and gone, and the next seemed so far away.


    A headline had found its way onto the internet that forced the memory of what had happened in AJ Group hall to the forefront of everyone''s mind.


    Some of the discussions and headlines stated, ''The wife of AJ Group CEO has refused to support her father.''


    One of the worst ones read, ''Despite becoming really wealthy, the wife of CEO refuses to save her sick brother''.


    Mary went on to read how she had no decency, and was indifferent when it came to her family. That it went against human nature to not assist your family when they were in need. The last comment, ''How could the wife of AJ Group CEO do this?'', had her seething.


    Mary''s teeth ground together and her muscles grew tight in agitation.


    Loud, hollow bangs echoed all around her.


    Mary cursed Jay Lu as she pounded the table.


    ''What does he think he''ll achieve by running to reporters and crying? Does he believe it will ruin my reputation? Make me give in to his demands?'' She hadn''t seen him for two years! And he was still the same, heartless bastard he had always been.


    She felt no pity for him, only hatred. There was no kindness for him left in her.

 Chapter 76 Troubled Times

    On the screen, Jay''s interview video was played.


    "I never would have thought that my daughter, whom I have raised for more than 20 years, would turn out like this!" In the video, Jay was putting Mary in a bad light with tears in his eyes. "I understand if she does not care about me. But, her brother is so young. He was only one year old when he was diagnosed with leukemia. How could she refuse to help him?"


    "Oh my God!" the host shouted exaggeratedly. "Such a little child! How did your daughter answer you at that time?"


    "She said she wouldn''t give me even a single penny." Jay wiped away his tears and added, "If I had any other choice, I wouldn''t have come to beg her!"


    With a mocking smile, Mary continued to click the mouse with her right hand. The comment area below the video was full of curses and condemnation.


    "That''s what happens when people become rich. They lose their humanity!"


    "I have known that Mary is a bitch. She even seduced Victor last time."


    "Disgusting! She deserves to die!"


    "She looks innocent but she''s not as nice as she looks like."


    "She''s an idiot. She doesn''t deserve to be human!"


    "Divorce her as soon as possible. She only married William for his money!"


    If Mary were a few years younger, she would have overturned the table, checked those people''s ID, and come to them with bricks. However, she was not young anymore. Now, she just wanted to laugh at them.


    A foolish father trying to make a trouble out of nothing in front of stupid people.


    Mary clenched her phone with her left hand and gritted he


    a little breathless.


    ''Where is the divorce certificate? Where is it?''


    She ran to the bedroom and found the box that contained her mother''s belongings. The green certificate was lying quietly inside.


    ''This is enough.''


    When she arrived at the press conference, she heard that there were lots of reporters inside.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" asked Victor.


    "Do you think things are not messy enough?" Mary smiled.


    "Well..." Victor touched his nose and said, "I just want to stir up some trouble."


    "Stop it!" Mary stopped him immediately. "Victor, don''t make fun of me anymore."


    "Ha ha. Okay." Victor nodded. "Then don''t be nervous after you go in."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mary waved her hand and turned around to walk into the hall.


    "It seems that Victor and Mary really have a good relationship." In a car not far away, William and Frank were watching Victor and Mary silently.


    "Yes."


    "Maybe they''ll end up together when you divorce her." Frank smiled.


    William said nothing about Frank''s remark. Squinting, he said, "Let''s hear what she has to say."


    "She coming in."


    "Hurry up and get ready."


    "She''s alone?"


    As soon as Mary entered the room, everything went quiet. She imagined she heard a chirping sound in her head. There were lots of reporters in the room. It seemed that everyone was really concerned and curious about her private affairs.


    With a faint smile, she sat at the long speech table alone.


    "First of all, thank you for coming." Mary cleared her throat and said her opening spiel. "Let''s get started."

 Chapter 77 Clarify A Few Things

    "Let''s get right to the point, shall we?" Mary clasped her hands together, and she straightened her back. The stage had overlooked many reporters. All of them looked eager to hear her out as they leaned in closer with their microphones out in the open.


    Flashes of lights flickered around the stage as clicking sounds thundered across the hall. Although a part of her felt overwhelmed by the people surrounding her, she pulled herself steady and took a deep breath. ''It''s now or never, '' she thought.


    "The person you saw in the video is indeed my father," she started, and the entire hall fell silent. They waited on her words with bated breath, afraid that they would miss anything integral to their reports.


    "But look at this." Mary pulled out a divorce certificate signed by both her parents. "My father and mother have divorced two years ago. I don''t want to talk about this in detail.


    But the so-called ''brother'' my father has mentioned is a boy I''ve never met." Her hollow voice echoed across the hall. She continued, "My father said that he was only one-year-old. It''s obvious that he must''ve remarried. In fact, ever since he divorced my mother, I''ve never seen him for two years.


    So when he said I refused to save his son, that didn''t happen. I didn''t even know that he had a son in the first place."


    When she finished, the crowds before her burst into an uproar. Questions were flung back and forth as they tried to dig deeper into this mystery.


    "Wait! She didn''t know?"


    "They''ve already divorced?"


    "As for the alimony, it''s already clearly stated under the marriage law, so I won''t bother repeating it here." Mary stared at the reporters unflinchingly. "Also, I don''t have any legal responsibility to take care of his sick child."


    With a deep breath, she stated, "Honestly, I was supposed to let this topic die down by itself, but due to all the commotion that it had caused, I was afraid that it could damage your perception of the AJ Group. I hope what I''ve said today could clarify everything that has been said throughout this entire ordeal."


    At an unnoticeable corner on the second fl


    siting the hospital during that time. In fact, the parking lot was packed with various cars, that it took them half an hour just to get a parking spot. Once they finally parked the car, the couple breathed a sigh of relief and headed to the in-patient department.


    Her mother''s room was located in a more private area given her condition. As Mary walked in, she could see her mother leaning against a bunch of pillows and gazing out the window¨Ctaking in the cool breeze. Although her mother didn''t say anything about what had happened during the press conference, a part of her still couldn''t help but feel concerned. Would it have any impact on her health? ''I have to talk to her nurse, '' she thought before opening the door even wider.


    "Mom," Mary called out her attention. "Guess who''s here!"


    "Mom," William greeted with a smile of his own, entering the ward. The word ''Mom'' surprised Mary.


    "It''s William!" Her mother''s face lit up almost immediately. She looked like a child who had been told that Christmas had come early. "Come and sit!"


    He walked in the room and sat beside her.


    "How''s your work?" She placed her hand on top of his, narrowing her eyes.


    "It''s been going well," he responded. "How about you, Mom? I''m sorry for not coming here immediately. It''s just I had to handle a few things first."


    "Don''t worry about it." Her mother waved her hand dismissively, ecstatic that William had addressed her as ''mom''. "Although I''m happy that you finally got married, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Mary laughed lightly. "I was afraid that you would think we were being too hasty and wouldn''t give us your blessing."


    "And why would I do that?" Her mother scoffed. "I''m happy as long as you''re happy, and William seems to be a good man."


    "Then we''ll invite you to the wedding banquet once we have our wedding," William finally uttered, surprising Mary with his soft voice.


    "I''ll be waiting for this." Her mother chuckled.


    A smile had woven itself into Mary''s lips. She couldn''t help but wonder how many times she could see such a peaceful and happy scene before it would be taken from her.

 Chapter 78 Go Back To See Her

    ''Autumn came earlier than it did six years ago.


    I am sitting in a train going to R City. Beside me, Frank is taking a rest with his eyes closed.


    Every year, I would take this train to see you. Outside the window, the scenery has not changed. My missing for you has remained unchanged either. Sansa, do you know how much I miss you?


    I turn my head and gaze at Frank''s side face. He really looks like you. He is happy. Sansa, if you know it, you''ll be happy too, right?


    The train continues to run and it will eventually arrive at our destination in no time. I feel tired as well. I close my eyes and hope I will not think about you.''


    R City was Frank and Sansa''s hometown. At that time, William''s father took him and his mother to settle in America. However, business made his father travel around.


    It was a year later that he lived next to their home in R City. There he met Frank and Sansa and spent his happiest days there. Because of them, he was able to survive his sad days when his mother had passed away.


    ''There are so many things in my mind that I could not calm down and rest. It will take quite some time before we reach the station. How could I kill the boring time?


    I lower my head and find the wedding ring on my left hand.


    I reach out to touch it. I haven''t looked at it carefully before.


    I recall the moment when I had asked Kevin to buy it.


    Pick an expensive but a simple one. I remember telling him this. I did not expect that I would wear this ring on my finger for a long time.


    Mary.


    For some reas


    want to?" William said, his voice had a hint of annoyance. Although William''s voice was not as energetic as usual, it was very cold. "My clothes have not been washed. What do you want me to wear?" Mary did not know what to say.


    "Well," said Mary with a frown. It occurred to her that she had not been in the mood to tidy up their clothes for a long time because of her father. "I''m sorry, I forgot..."


    "Ahem." William could not help coughing. "Wash them quickly. Ahem!"


    "Okay, I got it." Mary nodded. "You seem to have a serious cold. How about you go to the hospital today? You don''t have to go to the company now."


    "No, it''s okay." William waved his hand dismissively. Since he had been away for a few days, he had accumulated enough documents. He could not delay any longer.


    "Then... Then go and buy some medicine."


    "Okay." William nodded and said after a pause, "By the way, Father will come in a few days."


    "Father?" Mary asked with wide eyes. "Your father?" Confused, William stared at her for a while.


    "Yes." He glanced at her wondering what had gotten into her.


    "Well." Mary immediately closed her mouth and asked cautiously, "When?"


    "Soon."


    "Does he need us to pick him up? At what time exactly will he arrive? Do we need to prepare something?" Mary asked questions one after another nervously.


    "If there is something to prepare, I will... Ahem. I will tell you." After saying that, William lost his appetite. He put down his chopsticks and assured Mary, "There''s nothing to be worried about."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 79 Accident On The Road

    Mary bit her lips nervously and asked, "Why aren''t you eating? Is there something wrong with the food?"


    "I have no appetite," said William. He put down the chopsticks on his plate and then stood up to leave. "Well, I should pack up my things and go to work."


    "Okay," said Mary, taking a sip out of her cup. As soon as she raised her head, her eyes caught sight of William''s broad gym-honed shoulders from the back and the loose bath towel tapering to his waist.


    ''Oh no! I shouldn''t stare at him like that!''


    Mary immediately lowered her eyes to her plate and finished her meal.


    While Mary was clearing up the bowls and chopsticks from the table, William walked out of the bedroom and asked, "Do you want to come along?"


    "Sure!" Mary nodded, untying the apron from her waist and leaving it on the sink.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    William coughed and wheezed all through the drive constantly.


    "Please stop over here for a moment!" Mary grabbed his arm and said.


    "Here? Why? What are you doing?" Glancing at her with confusion, William pulled over to the side of the road.


    "I''m going to get you some medicine for that cold!" Mary put down her bag and pushed the door open. "Just wait here, I''ll be right back!"


    She sprang out of the car and bolted across the moderately busy road.


    Before William could say anything to stop her, he helplessly watched her run into the pharmacy in a hurry. He smiled and shook his head, eyebrows raised in incredulity. Indeed, the pain in his throat was unbearable.


    Shortly after, William saw Mary running out of the pharmacy with a large bag in her hand.


    ''Hold on! Why are there so many medicines? I''ll never finish eating these!''


    William burst into laughter, deeply amused by the woman''s high-spirited behavior. However, just a


    ou out of you mind? "


    "Why are you making such a fuss?" Victor sat down slowly again and picked up the medicine box. "Didn''t you already know about my feelings for her?"


    "Yes, but this is our place of work! If someone else had seen you, do you think you''d stay in this circle safely? Well?" Jorge stood in front of Victor angrily. "Is this really how you want your acting career to end? "


    "I don''t plan on living like this for a long time." Victor squinted his eyes pensively.


    "You..." Jorge kept silent and shook his head in disbelief.


    When Mary arrived at the office, she was relieved to see that there was only Jane in the hall.


    "Mary, do you know what time it is? It''s not like you at all to be so late!" Jane looked at Mary with an incredulous expression on her face. After all, the woman was thirty minutes late.


    "There was an accident..." Mary waved her hand at Jane''s face.


    "What accident?"


    Suddenly, William''s voice grabbed her attention.


    Mary''s heart skipped a beat as she slowly turned around and said, "Boss, I..."


    "Why are you so late? "


    "I... I was in the bathroom... I''m sorry it took so long."


    "Okay." Without saying anything else, William turned around and walked towards his office. Mary breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, the elevator suddenly stopped on this floor.


    "Victor?" said Jane, looking at the person in the elevator in confusion.


    "Hmm?" At the same time, Mary and William turned around together.


    Victor came walking out of the elevator, nonchalantly carrying Mary''s bag in his hands. He walked to Mary with a bright smile on his face and said, "You forgot your bag."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "Well, you go ahead with your work. I should get going," said Victor, titling his head to look in the direction of William.


    "Okay, bye."

 Chapter 80 Taking Care Of The Patient

    Mary''s mind went blank. She had said goodbye to Victor reflexively and watched as he turned around and left.


    Her hair stood on end as she felt someone''s gaze burning holes through the back of her head.


    William was standing behind her. There was a tense silence.


    Unable to bear it, she quickly faced him. "Boss, I''m sorry I..." she began. He didn''t respond, hands still buried in his pockets. Slowly, he retreated back into his office.


    "Oh my God, Mary!" Jane''s eyes followed the boss as he entered his office. She whispered excitedly, "It was Victor, wasn''t it? Why was he holding your bag? Is something going on?" Jane blinked excitedly at her coworker.


    "It''s nothing," Mary replied. Her head had finally stopped spinning. She smiled at Jane. "I ran into him outside, and we spoke briefly. I must''ve forgotten my bag, but he was kind enough to bring it in. That''s all, really! We should get to work now." Mary hoped that would be enough to satisfy her.


    "Oh, I see," Jane smiled. She bit the inside of her cheek, trying to hide her disappointment. Curiosity still burning, she reluctantly returned to her seat.


    Mary gathered her thoughts. She snuck a look at William in his office. It didn''t seem like anything was off.


    "Ahem..." William couldn''t stop coughing at his desk. He tried not to overthink it, but it seemed like his cold was getting worse.


    Leaning back in his chair, he looked at the bulky bag of medicine on the table.


    He thought back to what happened earlier. Mary had tried giving it to him in the car, and his response was to angrily send it flying around the vehicle. She then ran out, lips trembling slightly. William had a sinking feeling he had gone too far.


    William sighed to


    His bronze skin peeked out from under the small buttons of his white shirt. She continued until there was only one button left and steadied her breathing. Mary moved to place her hand on the smooth plane of his stomach but was stopped abruptly.


    "What are you doing?" Despite William''s weariness, he was still quite powerful. His eyes were open now, and he was looking straight at Mary, her hands hovering just above his torso.


    "I... I''m just going to wipe your body." She blushed a deep red at his gaze. "It should reduce your fever. Now let go of me!" she said, tugging her hand out of his.


    He frowned at that and slowly loosened his grip on her hand. A headache throbbed dully, and he shut his eyes.


    Mary dipped a clean cloth into the diluted alcohol basin and washed him, not daring to look at his physique for too long. Anytime her fingers brushed against his warm skin, she moved away as if it burned her.


    It wasn''t because of his fever, no. Mary couldn''t stop her mind from racing.


    Biting the inside of her lip, she thought back to that night. Albeit her initial reluctance, it was her first time being intimate with a man. Now, that same man lay partially undressed underneath her. ''Oh, God...'' Her heart pounded loudly in her ears.


    William''s sense of touch only heightened as he shut his eyes. He felt not only the wet cloth but her smooth hand grazing parts of his skin. ''Both are cold, '' he thought, dazedly.


    ''Mary... What are you doing? Where are you wiping?!


    Damn!''


    his heart cursed. William cracked his eyes open at the ceiling. His gaze fell on Mary, who was mopping his body with a flustered sort of focus.


    "Alright." His voice was hoarse. "Ahem... You can stop wiping now..."

 Chapter 81 Apologize For The First Time

    "You''re awake." Mary exclaimed, "How are you feeling? Do you want something to eat?"


    William frowned. "Don''t make so much noise."


    "I see," said Mary. She covered her mouth with her hand to lower her voice. "Go back to sleep. I''ll tuck you in."


    "Okay," he whispered.


    Mary carefully covered William under the quilt, and quietly watched him by the bedside.


    Without Mary''s flirtatious wiping, he calmed down. Soon, William fell asleep.


    William had no idea how long it had been since he fell asleep. His throat had gotten dry, and his whole body was sweating. He felt very uncomfortable.


    "Water..." William said in a hoarse voice.


    Fortunately, someone beside him heard his cry for help, and full glass of water was quickly handed to him.


    William gulped the water down, as if he had been endlessly walking through a desert and finally found an oasis.


    "Slow down, slow down, no one''s going to take away the water from you!"


    It was Mary''s voice.


    William opened his eyes and saw the person in front of him. It was none other than Mary. She was looking at him with worry and relief.


    "Ahem..." William finished drinking the water and waved his hand.


    "Are you done?" Mary took the glass from his lips and asked, "Don''t you want to drink more?"


    "No." William pursed his lips. "What time is it?"


    "Well... It''s ten o''clock." Mary smiled. "By the way, how do you feel? Are you still burning up?"


    "I think I''ve recovered. I''m going to take a shower," said William.


    "No, no, no, no!" Mary prevented him from getting out of bed at once. "What if you catch a cold again? Just bear with it for no


    he table.


    William frowned. "What if my fever comes back? How can you be so irresponsible?"


    Mary was puzzled. "Why am I irresponsible? Didn''t you just say that I was noisy?"


    William turned his face away and said nothing. After staring at him for a while, Mary sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. Mary didn''t notice that a faint smile appeared on the corners of William''s mouth.


    When William''s breath gradually stabilized, Mary turned off the light for him, and quietly closed the door behind her.


    "Madam, why are you downstairs?" Webb was still busy in the living room.


    "Oh," said Mary as she kept walking down the stairs. "William is already asleep. I just came down to take a look."


    "It''s already eleven o''clock. Madam, just go to bed now." Webb looked concerned. "How about I ask them to prepare one of the guest rooms? Young master is sick. It''s better if you sleep separately, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, no thanks, Uncle Webb." Mary waved her hand. "I need to watch over William later. He hasn''t completely recovered. I''m still worried about him."


    "Well, thank you for your hard work, madam."


    "You''re welcome, Uncle Webb, good night." Mary bade him farewell.


    "Good bye, madam." The group of servants waved Mary goodbye.


    "Goodnight everyone!" Mary was so astounded by the scene that she almost fell down the stairs.


    When she went back to the room upstairs, she saw that William was sleeping peacefully. Then, Mary sat beside him and touched his head from time to time.


    "Maybe I owed you quite a debt in my previous life," muttered Mary. Then she lay on the edge of the bed and fell asleep.

 Chapter 82 A Lovely Girl

    The golden sun turned the sky into bright blue as birds sang their melody. The whole surrounding was filled with the fragrance of flowers as fresh wind blew softly. The morning in the suburb was pleasant and calming, far from the usual hustle and bustle of the city.


    Mary woke up to the morning light streaming through the window, dancing across her face. She could hear the birds'' beautiful call.


    "Ah..." She rubbed her eyes gently. As she convinced herself to get out of bed, Mary sat up and stretched with her eyes still shut. "I''m so tired..." All of a sudden, she felt the warm, soft sheet around her. "Huh?" she uttered, confused.


    When she opened her eyes, she knew something was wrong. Mary tried hard to recall what happened last night. When did she come to bed? And where was William? Why was she lying on his bed? There were so many questions on her baffled mind.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    In the middle of her thoughts, she was startled by gentle knocks on the door.


    Mary immediately got out of bed and opened it.


    Standing in front of her was a young maid. "Madam, breakfast is ready. Young master asks you to go downstairs."


    "Oh. William is already there?" Mary frowned and scratched her head.


    "Yes." The maid nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." She quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth. She ran downstairs after fixing herself.


    William was sitting at his huge dining table while eating breakfast leisurely. He was reading the morning newspaper and coughing from time to time.


    ''He looks like a pedant who has lived for decades. Boring!'' Mary thought to herself. ''What a pity!'' She stared at him with despise a


    after hearing his indifferent words.


    "Take us to Mary!" Timothy said to break the tension between the two. Then he held Amy''s hand and gently patted it to comfort her.


    "Okay."


    Timothy''s bodyguards surrounded them dutifully. As soon as they entered the hall, they attracted a bunch of onlookers. Everyone stared at the family in awe. They could hear different comments as they walked past the crowd.


    "Wow, who is him?"


    "So classy!"


    "Oh my God! He is the CEO''s father!"


    "It''s true. The CEO just looks like his father!"


    "His mother is also very beautiful and elegant!"


    "The CEO''s family is so rich!"


    "Are they here to see Mrs. Lan because she is pregnant?"


    "That''s possible!"


    "Absolutely! "


    "I''m sure Mary will get a big reward!"


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m so envious of her!"


    William was displeased hearing the employees'' remarks. "Can you keep a lower profile in my company next time?"


    "Do you still expect me to be here next time?" Timothy answered sarcastically.


    "You''d better not come. Ahem..."


    "Why are you coughing William? Did you catch a cold? Are you okay?" Amy asked in a worried voice.


    "It''s nothing." William waved his hand coldly.


    The three of them went to the CEO''s office. As soon as the elevator opened, they heard Mary''s loud laughter. They witnessed how carefree and bubbly she was.


    "Haha, he got you just like this? Haha... "


    William felt speechless when he heard Mary''s loud voice. He rubbed his forehead impatiently.


    "Haha." Amy covered her mouth. "Mary is such a lovely young woman. She is not as dull as you two."


    "You''re right." Timothy smiled as he watched his son''s wife.

 Chapter 83 Parents In Law

    "Boss!" Jane was having a nice chat with Mary before she turned around and saw the people standing in front of the elevator. Frightened, she lowered her head and pulled Mary.


    "Well..." The moment Mary heard the word "boss", she was a bundle of nerves. She stopped laughing all at once and turned around, only to see someone even more terrifying than William.


    "Boss... and... Father!" Mary called as Timothy nodded with a smile.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, William stood on Timothy''s right, while a woman was on his left.


    She was about fifty years old and was a really well-groomed woman. She wore a long grey coat, and her hair was coiled up high, making her look quite elegant. At that moment, she smiled at Mary.


    Could this lady be Aunt Amy, William''s stepmother? Mary took a few steps forward as she thought of it.


    It happened that she was right. Before Mary could get to the three of them, Aunt Amy had already approached her with a smile. Her almost wrinkle-free hands held Mary''s while she introduced herself amicably, "Mary, I''m Aunt Amy."


    "Aunt Amy!"


    "Good girl," said Aunt Amy with a gentle smile. She then turned to Timothy and confessed, "I think Mary looks more beautiful in person than in the photo. I''m so happy I got to finally see her."


    "Well..." Mary was embarrassed to hear Amy''s compliment but was also glad to be liked by the elders.


    "Let''s go inside first, ahem..." William said, clearing his throat.


    "Okay." Timothy agreed.


    "Let''s go in


    ut another sticky rice and cinnamon root and seaweed bean soup too?"


    Mary swallowed before answering, "Sure.... That''s great!"


    "Really? Isn''t it too little?"


    "No," said Mary in a hurry. "It''s too much."


    "No, it''s not. Don''t worry. I''ll do it then!" Aunt Amy continued, "Are you getting off work soon?"


    "Yes."


    "Be careful when you come back. I''ll start to cook dinner and wait for you at home."


    "Okay, thank you, Aunt Amy."


    "Not at all."


    After Mary hung up, the corners of her lips rose slightly. She then walked towards William''s office with the phone in her hands.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    As soon as she came into his office, Mary found William organizing some papers on his desk as if he was about to head out.


    "Are you leaving?" Mary asked.


    "Yes, I need to go out." Then he added in a flat voice, "By the way, I won''t be returning to the family house tonight. I''ll let someone else send you back."


    "Wait a minute." Mary stopped him. "Aunt Amy is preparing the dinner tonight! Do you have anything important to do outside? Can''t you put it off?"


    "You can go back by yourself. Ahem..." William coughed as he walked past her and made his way forward.


    "William," Mary suddenly shouted to his back. "You will make Aunt Amy sad!"


    Without turning around to face her, William chuckled and said, "So what?"


    "So what?" Mary was furious at his response. "You''re impossible, William! Aunt Amy didn''t do anything wrong. Why can''t you be nice to her?"

 Chapter 84 Dull Will

    William walked towards the door and placed his right hand on the doorknob. Hearing Mary''s voice, he paused.


    Mary continued, "Even if you don''t like her, you should respect your elders, right? Why is it so easy for you to abuse other people''s kindness? Do you think the world owes you something?"


    The more Mary spoke, the more furious she became. Mary actually remembered what they said when they were drunk that night in Hainan. Aunt Amy decided not to have children for William''s sake. She still remembered he said his mother cheated on Timothy and committed suicide.


    It was not that she didn''t feel sorry for William. She was just angry that he was still struggling with the past.


    When William turned around, he saw Mary''s flushed face because of sheer anger. He kept his mouth shut and said nothing.


    "You''re very lucky that they treat you well! I''m off duty. I''ll tell them that you won''t be back tonight." Mary grinned.


    She then walked past William, opened the door and left.


    "Ahem..." William couldn''t help but cough as he frowned.


    screen immediately. "It was a random game name! Don''t get me wrong!"


    "Don''t be guilty."


    "Hey, why haven''t you two come out yet?" Aunt Amy came out of the villa and walked to the car. "I heard the sound of the car just now. But after a few minutes, I wondered why you haven''t come out yet."


    "We''ll be out in a minute." Mary quickly exited the game and returned the phone back to William.


    "Then come with me. Dinner will be ready soon." Aunt Amy held Mary''s hand.


    "Wow, I can smell the food from here!" Mary sniffed exaggeratedly.


    "Ha ha, you..." Aunt Amy looked back at William and gestured him to come with them. "William, come with us."


    "Okay."


    Following the two, William also entered the living room and saw his father sitting on the main seat. It seemed that he had been sitting there for a long time.


    "Father."


    "Father."


    "Yes." Timothy nodded. "Why don''t you two go wash your hands and have dinner?"


    "Okay." Upon hearing this, Mary nodded her head immediately. The dishes displayed across the table made her salivate.

 Chapter 85 Family Time

    In the washroom, Mary whispered to William, "Don''t be rude at the dinner table later. Aunt Amy knew you were sick, so she specially prepared some light dishes for you. She''s really nice to you."


    "You''re feeling great now, aren''t you?" William stared at her and shook the water off his hands. The water sprinkled onto Mary''s face.


    "What the hell, William!" Mary scowled and covered her face, but she saw that William was already heading to the table.


    Mary quickly hurried to the table. "Wow, it smells amazing!"


    "Just eat it." Aunt Amy doted on Mary like she was her own daughter.


    "Okay, Aunt Amy, you have some too!"


    "Thank you, Mary." Aunt Amy nodded. After a little hesitation, she eventually grabbed a spoon, and filled a bowl of wax gourd soup for William. "William, you still have a cold. Light soup might be better for you."


    Mary was so worried, she hoped that William would not throw his chopsticks and walk away.


    "Fine." William nodded. He looked at his stepmother and said, "Thank you, Aunt Amy.


    th. Did her sense of taste malfunction or something?


    "Ah, bah, it''s so sour!" Even Mary''s face turned sour after eating the orange.


    "What''s wrong?" Aunt Amy asked with concern.


    "Nothing, I just ate the orange." Mary waved her hand, but she saw William was snickering on the side.


    She saw an annoying smile on his face.


    She was tricked again! Damned cunning boss!


    After the variety show was over, William stood up and said, "It''s time to go to bed."


    "Well, it''s getting late." Timothy looked at the time.


    "That''s right. William and Mary you can go upstairs first," Aunt Amy added.


    "Then we''re leaving now." William looked at them one more time before heading to the stairs.


    "Aunt Amy, Father, good night." Mary bowed her head to them and followed William upstairs.


    "The two kids look like a perfect match." Aunt Amy continued, "Such a serious man like William would even joke with Mary around!"


    "You''re right." Timothy nodded and looked at them. For some reason, he felt a little worried.

 Chapter 86 Midnight Talk

    When Mary and William returned to their bedroom that night, the chemistry between the two was a little different.


    "Well, you can take the bed and I sleep on the floor," Mary said awkwardly.


    "Why don''t we just share the bed?" said William.


    "Are you joking?" Mary quickly took a step back, gripping her collar with her hands. Her face was red and she said, "I''m not sharing a bed with you! You rascal!"


    "Ahem..." William looked at her with a smile and said, "You think I am joking, but..."


    "But what?"


    "You see, there is no heating at this season." William raised his eyebrows at her and continued, "If you sleep on the floor, you will catch a cold easily."


    "Yes, even that would be better than having you, the source of the infection, lying right next to me." Mary rested her hands on her hips, quickly fishing out a quilt from the closet and angrily said, "Are you trying to take revenge on me?"


    "Revenge for what?"


    "The words I said to you in the com


    ry.


    "¡­¡­ That''s just your own impression of guys like us."


    "Then what do you think of me? Will you treat me as a woman? Because in my eyes, you are a man," said Mary.


    "I am a man. We are just like normal people. Anyway don''t overthink with your poor little brain." William dismissed her.


    "I don''t know a lot, so I like to think about things a lot. I heard that you and Frank grew up together. Is that true?" Mary asked.


    "Yes."


    "It must have been Frank who took the initiative."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "A woman''s intuition. You''re the type to keep away from strangers. If Frank hadn''t taken the initiative, I''m afraid that you would have been trying to come up with a decision all your life. Right?" Mary was sure of her analysis.


    "You are right again."


    "That''s reasonable." Mary wrapped herself in the quilt again and said, "On second thought, when the day comes that you have a showdown with your father, I will definitely be on your side."

 Chapter 87 Sleeping On The Same Bed

    "Why are you on my side?"


    "I''ll always fight for your happiness. Of course, I''ll speak for you."


    "Don''t you like me anymore?" The words slipped out before William could mull them over.


    As if by magic, the air inside the unlit room stilled. As he waited for her reply, you could have heard a pin drop in the deafening silence.


    William cursed in his heart.


    "Ha-ha," Mary burst into a chuckle. "When did I say I like you, William? You are so conceited!"


    "On your birthday, you ..."


    "Oh, I was so naive at the time." She gave an indifferent shrug, saying, "If an attractive CEO helps out a naive and helpless woman, she''s bound to naturally like him. Not to mention we are married as well."


    "Humph!" William snorted.


    "It wasn''t love though," Mary continued with a wry smile. "It was dependence, right? I felt like being with you gave me a sense of security. So, I realized that I don''t like you l


    placed it upon the bed.


    William''s eyes were still on her, as she moved around. Seeing that she had compromised, he turned over and lay down. "Turn off the light. If we don''t sleep now, it will be dawn soon."


    "Okay." Blood rushed to her face as she softly climbed onto the bed, turning off the light.


    The room was engulfed in darkness as she faced the ceiling. It seemed like there was a bomb beside her, with how still her body was.


    William let out a deep sigh.


    Did he fall asleep?


    Mary discreetly pulled the quilt over herself and felt better.


    She grew comfortable lying close to William, surrounded by the warm bed.


    She soon fell asleep with a smile playing on her lips.


    In the darkness, William felt his face get hot by their proximity. He listened to his heartbeat getting faster. Despite chiding himself for being a coward, when he thought of Mary beside him, he unconsciously smiled.

 Chapter 88 Good Morning

    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    It was six o''clock in the morning when the phone kept on the bedside table rang loudly.


    "Uh..." Mary groaned, dazed by the alarm. She willed her reluctant hands to come out of the warm quilt and turn off the alarm with her eyes closed. She had mastered this skill.


    The family house where she resided was far away from her workplace, so she had to get up early to make sure that she reached on time. This was quite difficult for her.


    She was about to get up when she felt a presence on the other side of the bed that had sunken slightly. This was accompanied by a few hoarse coughs.


    "Ah!" As the fog of sleepiness faded, Mary came to her senses. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, remembering that William was still sleeping beside her!


    "Are you awake?" he almost whispered. She was shocked when William turned over lazily and greeted her. His voice was gruff and husky that made him sound incredibly sexy and magnetic.


    "Yes." Mary turned her head, her eyes meeting his. "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    The two of them had slept in separate quilts, but they still were close enough to feel the warmth of each other''s bodies. They exchanged glances and greetin


    ned last night, and it''s chilly outside, he may catch cold! You two should also wear more warm clothes. I''ll go and see him." Aunt Amy walked towards the door.


    "Okay." Mary nodded with a smile. ''How happy it must be for two people to be together when their relationship has turned from love to affection and they know that they will spend the rest of their lives together!'' she thought.


    She was interrupted by William soon. "In fact," he said, looking at the direction where Aunt Amy had left, "Father already knows that we are not really married."


    "What? " Mary dropped the bun into her bowl in fear and disbelief. "Father already knows that? "


    "Yes." William nodded.


    "Oh, well..." said Mary with her hands trembling. Timothy was engaged in dock business and had many cruel means to deal with people. If he knew that she had colluded with William to cheat on him, wouldn''t she be in danger?!


    "Don''t worry." William frowned, as if he sensed what she was thinking of. "Since he didn''t say anything, it means that he is not angry."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Mary was still a little scared.


    "Yes." William pursed his lips. "You''re with me. Even if he wants to harm you, I won''t let that happen."

 Chapter 89 You Are Late Again

    What William had said reassured Mary, and made her feel moved.


    Although he might not even be able to protect himself from his father, what he said made him a good man.


    She smiled bitterly. Yes, he was a good man so he said something like that. However, such protection had nothing to do with love.


    The rain had just stopped and it made the road slightly slippery. William drove slowly and cautiously on the way to the company.


    "Can you drive a little faster?" asked Mary anxiously. "Otherwise, we''re going to be late again!"


    "Safety first. Ahem."


    "But," said Mary as she shook her head, "When I was in the Public Relations Department, I''ve never been late for three years. After becoming the wife of the CEO, I became lazy too."


    William chuckled. "Well, you know your identity is different. So what if you''re late?"


    "Easy for you to say! I don''t want others to think I''m lazy because I''m in power," said Mary, pretending to be aggrieved, "when in fact I have to listen to someone so..."


    "So?"


    "So don''t


    end an award ceremony, the TV Ceremony," said Victor while looking at Mary.


    "That''s great," said Mary with a smile. "Will you be an award presenter?"


    "Sort of," continued Victor, "and I am also a winner. Just now, the manager of the Entertainment Department told me that I was nominated as the best actor of the year because of the play ''Past of Republic of China''."


    "Really? Really?" Mary gasped at the good news. "Oh my God! That''s great! You''ve really become the best actor! Congratulations! How can you be so calm?" Mary asked loudly.


    "Ha ha." Victor smiled. "Thank you for your congratulations."


    "Victor, it''s time to go!" Jorge stood aside and urged Victor impatiently.


    "I''m coming."


    "Go ahead. It''s time for me to go back to work. I will watch the live broadcast on TV later. Go for it!" Mary said.


    "Okay." Victor nodded.


    Waving her hand, Mary turned around and left.


    ''I will give you a big surprise by that time, Mary.''


    Victor looked back at her. His expression suddenly turned serious.

 Chapter 90 Unfriendly Visitors

    The seaside villa of Frank was ablaze with lights both inside and outside.


    The villa was already empty and it didn''t help that Nancy had left too. Despite all the lights that were turned on, the loneliness could not be dispelled.


    Frank cooked up a few dishes and had dinner alone.


    He didn''t know where Nancy had gone but there was no news of her which made him feel even more uneasy.


    Since Timothy was back, he couldn''t see William too. What kind of life was this?


    At the thought of this, Frank hurled his fork across the table in frustration, losing his appetite.


    Unable to stand it any longer, he took his phone out and dialed William''s number.


    "Hello?" William answered calmly.


    "William, what are you doing?" Frank asked.


    William coughed. "We''re about to have dinner. How about you?"


    "I''m having dinner too."


    "Why do you sound unhappy?"


    "No, no," Frank denied. He took his lighter out of his pocket¡ªturning it on and off. As he gazed at the flame, he added, "I''m just bored."


    "Wi


    is way, please."


    "Humph!" Frank snorted, scowling as he got on the helicopter.


    He felt so useless. He''d never felt this way before.


    As he boarded the helicopter, he closed his eyes, feeling both angry and uncertain about his future.


    In the house of the Lan Family in R Town.


    After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted. Mary asked William in a low voice, "Are we in R Town?"


    "Yes." William nodded.


    "Wow!" Mary exclaimed in a low voice. She clenched her fists and chortled. "Yes, yes. I knew it! This is great!"


    "¡­¡­" William glanced at her. He opened his mouth, ready to say something when he heard Timothy''s phone ring. For a moment, everyone hushed down.


    "Hello?" Timothy answered the phone.


    "Ha-ha! How did you find the time to call me?"


    "Well, okay, I know. Don''t worry."


    "Okay, I see. No problem."


    It was hard to tell what the phone call was about or who had even called him.


    After hanging up, Timothy went about his business and continued to read the newspaper.

 Chapter 91 Sacrifice In The Mountain

    A bad feeling rose in William''s heart. However, as he looked deeper into his father''s blank gaze, he found nothing wrong. Even then, the nagging feeling still didn''t go away.


    He drew back and shook his head. ''Maybe I''m just overthinking this, '' he thought. With that, he turned his attention back to the screen.


    "Are you free tomorrow and the day after that?" Timothy suddenly uttered.


    "I am." Although the younger man was staring at the screen, his mind was fluttering elsewhere. William''s fingers grazed against the fabric of his shirt, and he waited for his father to get straight to the point.


    Aunt Amy didn''t say a word. Unlike her usual talkative self, she had her head lowered and arms crossed. There was something about the way her fingers fidgeted that made her look uneasy despite the peaceful atmosphere.


    Mary furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. ''What''s going on?''


    "Buy all the things we need tomorrow. We can set out the day after tomorrow." Timothy nodded in response.


    "Got it."


    ''Set out? Where are we going?'' Instead of blurting out her thoughts, Mary sat back and nodded only. It wasn''t until they returned to the bedroom did she turn to William.


    "What are we preparing for? Where are we going?" she questioned.


    "The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of my mother''s death." He stopped. The frown on his lips deepened even further. "We''ll be getting things ready for the


    had stood there the longest. He tried to hold back his tears, as he said, "Coral, it''s been twenty years already. So many things have happened, William''s already married...


    Why did you have to die?"


    Mary watched by his side. He had never seen him talk so much before, yet now, he was the most talkative man here.


    Amy simply stood aside and said nothing. What was there to say? Besides, it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to even speak up given the occasion. ''I hope you live a good life up there, Carol, '' she quickly said a silent prayer before turning away.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to your mom?" Mary whispered.


    "No." William pursed his lips as he stared at the photo.


    "You know you always act like you don''t care for a single thing in this world. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but be curious as to what would make you feel again."


    At the sound of her words, he finally turned towards her. His eyes glinted with an emotion that she couldn''t decipher. "Or maybe I''m meant to never feel again, to live as cold as ice."


    "That''s impossible," she countered. "One day, you''ll feel an overwhelming amount of emotions for someone. One day, you''ll love someone so much that you don''t even know you have the capacity for."


    William turned away his gaze and stared into the distance, ignoring the quiver in his heart.


    ''Oh, but you are the one who can easily affect my mood, '' he thought.

 Chapter 92 Being Abducted

    Although it was dark out at night, a lot of people were coming and going at the airport of Japan. The roar of the plane landing resounded throughout the sky.


    A helicopter quietly hovered over the exclusive track as the speed of its propellers gradually decreased.


    "Young master, we''re here. You can now get off the plane," the bodyguard said courteously as he hopped off the plane.


    Suddenly, the young man opened his eyes, his brown pupils emitting a new light. He got off the aircraft without saying a word and walked casually forward.


    A few bodyguards followed behind him.


    This man was Frank, who had been forced to come to Japan by his father.


    "Young master, the car is just on the opposite side." The bodyguard pointed to a silver sports car parked outside as they were leaving the airport.


    "Okay." Frank nodded, but his brows were furrowed. He calmly looked around, as if he was looking for something.


    "Young master, this way please," the leading bodyguard urged.


    "There is no need to hurry," Frank smiled. "I suddenly want to have a cigarette. Do you have cigarette?"


    "Well..." The bodyguards looked at each other.


    "Young master, we..."


    "Well," Frank chuckled. "I forgot that my father doesn''t smoke and neither does he allow the guards to smoke. You certainly don''t have cigarettes. I completely forgot. But I really want to smoke. What should I do?"


    "Please hold on for a second, young master!"


    "Why?" Frank''s stared at him sharply. "When I get back to my father''s place, he won''t allow me to smoke. Why don''t you stay here


    William stopped but didn''t look back. "I''m going back to the seaside villa."


    "No, don''t!"


    "Why?" William turned around and stared at Timothy. He titled his head and clenched his fists.


    "The person you''re looking for isn''t there."


    "Then where is he?"


    "He''s in Japan."


    "Don''t lie to me! Tell me the truth!" Hearing that, William''s face was devoid of emotion.


    Standing not too far away from them, Mary was shocked and at the same time nervous to see them fighting.


    Of course, Mary knew that they were talking about Frank. But did Frank really go to Japan? What did William mean when he said the "truth"?


    "That''s the truth." Timothy shouted, "You don''t even believe your own father?"


    "Then what about that call you answered in the car? Who was in worry? What happened? Stop lying to me!" William''s loud voice echoed. His fists were clenched as his anger rose.


    "You don''t have to know."


    "I have to know!" After saying that, William turned around and almost left.


    "Stop him!" Timothy roared angrily. Several bodyguards suddenly appeared on both sides of the gate to stop William.


    Was this a fight between father and son?


    Mary stood aside, her heart beating fast. If they were fighting, shouldn''t she go help? She was going crazy!


    "You want to stop me?" A grin appeared on the corners of William''s mouth.


    The more his father tried to stop him, the more it meant that something was wrong. William was sure that something bad must have happened to Frank. He knew it was about time his father told him. He couldn''t hide it forever!

 Chapter 93 A Big Fight

    "You want to stop me?" William said sardonically as he looked at the bodyguards in front of him.


    Perhaps he was not powerful enough to knock them down, but if he did not give it a try, he would never have a chance to walk out of the house.


    Mary unconsciously took two steps forward. She watched William reached out to loosen his tie, took off his suit, and threw it aside.


    "Come on." William squatted down slightly and made a defensive posture. "If you can stop me, just do it."


    "Well..."


    The bodyguards at the door looked at William in embarrassment and then at Timothy not far away.


    "Do you think you''re good?" Timothy shouted across the room. "Lenny, stop him. Even if you break his legs, you can''t let him step out of the door!" Timothy added angrily.


    "Yes, sir!"


    It seemed that war between them was imminent but no one tried to stop it. Meanwhile, Mary''s mind went blank.


    "What are you doing?!" Aunt Amy ran out of the kitchen and anxiously shouted at Timothy, "William just wants to go out. Why are you stopping him?! What do you think you''re doing?"


    "He is not allowed to go out!" Timothy stared at William angrily.


    "Ask Lenny and others to leave now," said Aunt Amy. She was so anxious she was about to cry. "William is your only child. Do you really want to break his legs?" Aunt Amy was starting to tear up but Timothy remained unmoved.


    "I don''t have a son like him!" Timothy said heavily


    moment for Aunt Mary to respond.


    "I''m fine," said Aunt Amy, waving her hand dismissively. She sat on a chair with the help of Timothy.


    "I can''t believe it," said Aunt Amy, tears streaming down her face. "He and Mary seem to be a perfect match. How could this happen?"


    Timothy did not say a word and his heart felt heavy.


    He had also thought that they were a perfect match so he did not expose them for a long time. He wanted to give them a chance to become a real couple. However, the result still disappointed him.


    "What about Frank?" Aunt Amy asked.


    "He has feelings for William too." Timothy laughed mockingly.


    In an instant, the room quieted down. Only Aunt Amy''s soft sobs could be heard.


    "Then where is Frank now?" asked Aunt Amy after a while.


    "He was taken to Japan by his father, but I received a call saying he had run away."


    "Run away?" Amy frowned slightly. "Are you going to completely cut off their contact?"


    "What can we do?" Timothy seemed to lose his vitality in an instant. He added in a deep voice, "Are we going to let them be together? Besides, Frank''s wife, Nancy, is already pregnant."


    "Oh my God!" Aunt Amy bit her lips. What happened today was so unexpected to her. It turned out that there were so many things she did not know.


    Glancing at Timothy, Aunt Amy lowered her head in pain.


    ''William, do you understand your father? Do you know what we expect of you?''

 Chapter 94 I Dont Want To Let You Go

    With the soft autumn breeze blowing that night, Mary stood by the window. She turned around and commented, "You know, you can jump from here and escape!"


    "Do you really think that there aren''t going to be any guards downstairs?"


    "Oh... I see." Mary smiled awkwardly, "How''s your injury? Why didn''t anyone come by?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the sound of the door opening followed by two maids coming in. How timely.


    "Sir and madam, dinner is served. Enjoy your meal." The maids had trays in their hands. "We also brought ointment for your bruises."


    "Can we go out now?" Mary asked, walking over to them.


    "Well..." the maid stammered, "master only ordered us to bring these up. We have to leave right away."


    With that, they hurriedly left as if they were afraid that they would get into trouble if they stayed longer.


    "He won''t let us out that easily." William sighed.


    "Then what should we do? Did you try calling Frank again?"


    "No one answered."


    Sensing the awkwardness in the air, Mary curled her lips. She hastily said, "Let me apply the ointment on your bruise first. You just caught a cold. You''ll get the strength to walk after you eat, right?"


    William didn''t say anything.


    Mary went to the bathroom to get some warm water for William. She wrung a towel. "Let me wipe your face first."


    William slightly lowered his head so that Mary could carefully wipe his face.


    The corner of his mout


    is hand holding the gun.


    Frank kept his composure but his mind was already brewing with a plan. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed the fat man''s arm who was standing next to him. He squeezed it and loosened his hand successfully gaining control of his gun.


    In one swift movement, Frank was already pointing a gun back at the young lord.


    "Young lord!"


    "Young lord!"


    His men all exclaimed in concern. The young lord merely sneered. "You''re fast."


    "You too."


    "Do you really think you''re getting away like this?"


    "I don''t think I''ll be able to escape," Frank said lightly. "But at the very least, I can drag down the young lord with me."


    "What''s your name?" the young lord suddenly asked.


    "That''s none of your business." Frank tensed up as he held the gun up to the young lord''s face.


    "Ha-ha!" the young lord chuckled. "Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out anyway."


    Suddenly, one of his men rushed in and whispered in his ear, "Young lord, some people are outside the villa. They said that we accidentally caught their young master and asked us to let him go."


    "Okay." The young lord nodded and said, "Tell them I''ll be out soon."


    "Yes, sir." The man left in a hurry.


    "Young master..." The young lord repeated, smiling maliciously. "You are the young master of which family? Your people are pretty quick, huh?"


    "Then let me go."


    "Ha-ha! I don''t want to let you go," the young lord said coldly.

 Chapter 95 Break Up

    The arrogant smile on that man''s face made Frank sick to his stomach as he forced the words through gritted teeth. "What the hell do you want from me?"


    "Since we met each other in this life, let''s be friends." The man slowly put down his gun and added, "I want you to stay in our villa for a few days. I''m sure you won''t mind, will you?"


    "You..."


    Before Frank could finish his words, a strong blow to the back of his head knocked him unconscious.


    "Take him to the Maple Pavilion!" The young lord glanced at Frank as he was falling down and said, "By the way, run a check on his information. I want all the details!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man''s pensive smirk implied that there was something about Frank that had him very intrigued.


    "I need to meet those guys outside the villa. Follow me!" As Frank''s lifeless body got dragged away, the man rushed out of the villa with several people behind him.


    In the Lan Family house in R Town.


    William woke up early in the morning and decided to stay in bed with his eyes wide open.


    "Uh..." Mary muttered as she turned over and faced William with her little red face.


    "You should get some more sleep," whispered William as he turned to look at her and then chuckled to himself.


    He wondered how Frank was doing.


    It was not until after the sun rose that Mary woke up from her slumber. She didn''t have anything to say to William, so she rolled around in bed, idly playing with her phone.


    "May I come in?"


    Suddenly, Aunt Amy''s voice came from outside.


    Mary''s eyes immediately jumped from the door


    inutes he drove out of there without wasting another second.


    Mary stood there gawking at the car as William drove past her looking focused and serious in the driver''s seat.


    Had he forgotten about her?


    Needless to say, Mary ran after the car as fast as she could.


    She kept running even though she was out of breath.


    Unfortunately, despite Mary''s best efforts, she couldn''t keep up with William''s car.


    "William..." All of a sudden, Mary fell down on the ground and buried her face between her palms, crying inconsolably.


    Her surrounding consisted of exquisite villas with colorful birds chirping on the trees, people out jogging leisurely, while Mary sat on the road bawling her eyes out, oblivious and uncaring to the world around her.


    "Who is she? Why is she crying?"


    "I don''t know. It''s none of my business!"


    "Just keep walking. Maybe something bad happened to her!"


    "Run! Run!"


    Occasionally, one or two passers-by walked away as they seemed to be frightened by Mary''s situation.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Her phone kept ringing this whole time.


    "Hello?" Finally, she decided to fish her phone out from her pocket and answer the call. She looked as though someone had drained the life from her eyes.


    "Mary? What took you so long to answer the phone? Is something wrong?"


    Mary couldn''t help sobbing again, like a person deprived of all hope. "Woo... "


    "What''s wrong? Where are you? Did William hurt you again? Where is he?"


    "Waah..."


    "Mary? Mary? Stop crying! Damn it! Where are you? I''m coming to you right now!"

 Chapter 96 Corbett

    At Maple Mountain, Tokyo, Japan.


    Since he just woke up, Frank was in a daze. His blurry eyes looked around and saw the white ceiling and crystal chandelier above him.


    "Are you finally awake? How are you feeling?" Suddenly, laughter reverberated beside Frank.


    With a frown, Frank sat up and immediately felt a mild pain at the back of his head.


    "Hey, don''t be so eager to get up! You''re still weak and unstable. It will only worsen your dizziness."


    With a vexed expression, Frank turned his head to where the voice originated. When he saw who was talking, Frank said with hatred, "What are you doing here?"


    "Huh? What do you think?" said the man with a strange smile. He was the ''young lord'' who detained Frank.


    "Where am I?" asked Frank as he stood up and looked around with a frown.


    "Well, you''re in Japan."


    "Of course, I am!"


    "We''re at my house."


    "Your house?!" Suddenly, a cautious look flashed across Frank''s face as he looked at the man. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    "Frank, calm down. I have no ulterior motive." The man raised his hands and tried to calm Frank.


    "What the--! How do you know my name?" Startled, Frank widened his eyes.


    "In this day and age, such information is rather easy to find," boasted the man, still smiling.


    "Okay, fine! Then who the hell are you?" Frank impatiently asked.


    "Well, my name is Corbett."


    "Corbett? Hmm..." For a moment, Frank simmered in his thoughts. Suddenly, a memory came to mind. In a surprised tone, he asked, "Are you from Shadow Organization? Oh, goodness! The young lord of the organization?"


    "Ha ha!" Corbett revealed a delighted expression. "Yes, I am. It''s nice to meet you, Frank."


    Then, Corbett reached out his hand while maintaining his smile.


    "I don''t want to be your acquaintance." A displeased expression painted Frank''s face as he turned his head away. Frank had no intention of affiliating


    mfortably lying there.


    "Mom! How are you?" Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes as she ran over to hug her mother.


    "Mary, are you alright?" Mary''s mother patted her head to calm her. "Why are you crying again? Did something happen?"


    "I''m crying because of you! You suddenly want me here! I was worried that something horrible could have happened to you! I was afraid that I might lose you, Mom."


    "Don''t stress yourself, sweetie. I''m fine¡ª" Mary''s mother was about to smile when her throat suddenly itched. Then, she loudly coughed and winced in pain.


    Just outside the ward, a nurse heard the cough. As such, she hurriedly took a spittoon and gave it to Mary''s mother. There was a trace of blood in her discharge.


    Biting her teeth, Mary realized that the blood on her mother''s saliva was a bad thing. Unfortunately, Mary could do nothing but hold back her tears.


    "Ehem! Ehem! Ehem..." Then, Mary''s mother let out a series of rough coughs. Soon, she appeared to be short of breath. With a worried expression, Mary immediately patted her mother''s back. It was only then that Mary realized that her mother was getting thinner.


    "Breathe, Mom!" "I''m fine now, sweetie."


    "Okay, I understand." Mary nodded, but her worries hadn''t faded yet.


    "Mary, how are you? Did your father bother you recently?"


    "No, he didn''t. Don''t worry, Mom. I can handle him."


    "I''m pleased to hear that." Mary''s mother slowly nodded as her doting eyes looked at Mary. "By the way, where is William? Is your relationship okay? I don''t see him. Is he coming?"


    "Well, William is on a business trip." Mary faked a dry smile. "He has a busy schedule and can''t come here."


    "Oh, I see. That man is often away for business. Does he even spend time with you?" The eyes of Mary''s mother had a hint of disappointment.


    "Yes, Mom. He cherishes me. Our relationship is stable. Don''t worry too much about us."


    "That''s wonderful."

 Chapter 97 Buy A Car

    Mary had been talking about her daily life for the past twenty minutes when her mother had gradually fallen asleep.


    Her mother''s physical health was deteriorating. She did not know how much longer she could hold on.


    She stood up and tucked her mother in. She then gently opened the door and walked out quietly.


    In the hospital hallway, she watched Lucas make a phone by the window.


    "Yes... Lucas Murong... The flight is at eight o''clock tonight. Yes... America." Lucas knocked on the windowsill rhythmically. "Yes... Can I return it? Well, cancel the order. Okay, thank you."


    When Mary walked towards him, she vaguely heard what he said on the phone.


    "America? Are you going back?" Mary asked.


    "Here you are!" Hearing the voice, Lucas turned around and hung up the phone. He said to Mary with a smile, "I won''t go back so I just canceled the ticket."


    "You... Were you going to leave?"


    "Yes." Lucas nodded. "I don''t have anything else to do here. I wanted to call William to inform him, but he didn''t answer."


    "It''s all my fault." Mary felt sorry. "If you hadn''t received a call from Dr. Cao and hadn''t picked me up in R Town, you would have been able to leave."


    "I volunteered." Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not too late though," said Mary after thinking for a while. "It''s not too late to go to the airport now. Why did you cancel the ticket? Let''s go now. I''ll see you off."


    She then pulled Luca


    dishes were served.


    The sound of the violin in the restaurant was melodious. It was very suitable for chatting and eating.


    "Mary," said Lucas suddenly, "could you tell me what happened recently?"


    While gazing at the window, she answered, "A lot of things have happened..."


    "Then tell me one by one. Perhaps I can help you with it."


    "Okay." Mary added with a smile, "You are William''s friend so you''ll know these things sooner or later. Even if I don''t tell you, he''ll tell you in the future for sure."


    "Right."


    "William... He broke up with his father. His father told him that if he were to look for Frank, he would disown him."


    Mary told Lucas everything one by one.


    After Mary had finished, Lucas frowned and remarked, "Things seem to be very complicated."


    "Yes." Mary sighed. She had no idea what to do.


    "We can''t do anything about it now," said Lucas. "William is very stubborn. Since he has decided to go to Japan, he will not come back until he finds who he is looking for. We can only wait. Let''s see if he can bring Frank back."


    "Okay." Mary nodded expressionlessly.


    "Then, what do you think?" Nervous, Lucas looked at Mary and asked, "If they were to come back together, what are you going to do?"


    "Me?" With a self-mockery smile, Mary added, "My marriage to William is just a show made to deceive the public. If they come back together, I will take the initiative and leave William."

 Chapter 98 Forget Him

    "Do you love him?" Lucas gave Mary an uncomfortable stare, as if he wanted to see right through her heart.


    Did she love him or not? Mary didn''t even have to think twice about her response.


    Her answer was as clear as day, but she didn''t dare to acknowledge her feelings anymore because they were not reciprocated. It was useless to talk about a one sided love affair. However, deep down in her heart she couldn''t pretend that she didn''t love him no matter how much she tried to convince herself.


    "Don''t bother answering the question, I can already tell from your expression," Lucas said with a smile, "I still remember when William called me and told me that he was married. I rushed back from abroad because I just wanted to take a peek at the person who had stolen William''s heart and permanently removed him from the bachelors list."


    "And then what happened? Were you disappointed?"


    "Yes, a little. Especially when I saw how she looked." Lucas rubbed his nose as he was talking.


    "Well..." Mary hadn''t expected him to be so "direct" and express his feelings in such detail.


    "Ha ha, I''m just kidding." Lucas chuckled at her uncomfortable expression, showing his white pearly teeth that were lined like a toothpaste advertisement. "I think you are the perfect match for him."


    "Ha ha..." Mary sighed and smiled.


    "It''s a pity that he is so stubborn," Lucas said suddenly turning serious. "He insists on following that contract to the letter and, yet you fell in love with him. Mary, that is a very dangerous situation for you to find yourself in."


    Mary gulped the noodles she was chewing when her mouth suddenly went dry as if the noodles had absorbed all the saliva from her mouth. Although it was a small bite, it still felt as if she had swallowed a huge potato.


    "I know what you mean," Mary hurriedly spoke then took a huge sip of water, to remedy the choking feeling on her throat.


    "After knowing you, I feel that he doe


    am adjusted his seat and then sat down, wiping the barely visible sweat from his eyebrows.


    Mary!


    William almost jerked from his seat and opened his eyes when Mary''s face appeared in his mind. It suddenly occurred to him that he had left Mary at the family house.


    "Damn it..." William cursed and looked for his phone in his pockets.


    Fortunately, his phone was in one of his pockets. William breathed a sigh of relief and took out his phone only to find that it was powered off.


    "Sir, the plane is about to take off. Please turn off your phone and don''t use it for the time being. Thank you," The stewardess came over and said with a smile.


    Lowering his head, William took a look at his phone, which had already been turned off. Then he closed his eyes and put it back into his pocket.


    ''Mary, are you okay?''


    Meanwhile at Maple Mountain, Tokyo, Japan.


    "Why did you ask me out?" Frank followed Corbett out of the mansion with a disgusted and angry look.


    "Nothing. Just wanted you to accompany me while I take a walk."


    Frank glared at him. If it weren''t for the fact that a dozen guns were pointed at his back, he would have beaten up the man named Corbett.


    "We are on Maple Mountain," said Corbett as he walked ahead. "Today, is your lucky day, you will be privileged to see the whole Maple Mountain."


    "I''m not interested," Frank said with clenched teeth.


    "My friend," said Corbett with a smile, "don''t jump to such conclusions so early."


    "Ha ha..." Cobert laughed heartily at his own suggestion Frank sneered with disdain and decided he wasn''t going to bother talking to him anymore.


    They walked along a mountain path for more than twenty minutes and finally reached a flat place on top of the mountain.


    "This is the Maple Mountain." Corbett looked into the distance and smiled.


    Frank wiped the sweat off his face and looked up. At a glance, he was attracted by the magnificent scenery in front of him.

 Chapter 99 Maple Leaves

    His eyes were filled with boundless red, and the blue sky and snow-white clouds had formed a beautiful painting.


    "It''s autumn now. The maple leaves on the Maple Mountain are blooming just right," said Corbett. "They''re quite beautiful, aren''t they?"


    "Yes." Frank nodded. To Corbett''s surprise, he didn''t antagonize him this time.


    The fiery red maple leaves spread all over the mountains, and it made the mountains look like a crimson ocean.


    A gentle breeze blew past the fringes on Frank''s forehead as he stared into the horizon.


    The corners of Corbett''s mouth curved into a smile as he glanced at him.


    "There is a Chinese poem," Frank said in Chinese without turning his head. "''The frost dyed leaves are redder than early spring flowers.'' It''s beautiful, like the scenery before us."


    "Well, ''Fond of late fall maples, I stop my carriage. The frost dyed leaves are redder than early spring flowers.''" Corbett smiled. He was also familiar with Chinese poems.


    "Do you know ancient poems too?" Frank was taken aback.


    "I''m half Chinese," replied Corbett, taking a step forward and standing side by side with him. "My mother is Chinese."


    Frank raised an eyebrow, he was a little surprised.


    "My father brought her here." Corbett continued, "It''s a pity that she passed away when I was still a boy. Because I missed her, I honored her memory by learning about my Chinese heritage."


    Frank touched his nose and


    rry.


    "Hey, wait a minute." Corbett called out Frank, his mood had changed. "Why are you walking away so fast? Don''t you want to learn how to shoot?"


    "I already knew how."


    "Really?" Corbett smiled. "You just blushed."


    "Fuck off! You''re just imagining things!"


    "Impossible..."


    As soon as William got off the plane, he rushed to the Liang Family''s house.


    The Liang Family was in shambles.


    "Are they still unwilling to let him go?" Elise cried, "What do they even want? My poor child..."


    "What''s the use of crying? Crying won''t do you any good!" Felipe shouted in anger, "What else can I do! They are from Shadow Organization!"


    "I... I..." Elise burst into tears even worse.


    "Father, Mother." Suddenly Nancy''s voice came from the corner of the second floor, "What did you say? What''s happened to Frank? Answer me!"


    "Oh, my God!" Elise shouted, "Why are you here? You''re pregnant! Go back and get some rest! Nothing happened!"


    "No." Nancy hurried down the stairs. "I heard everything! They captured Frank, didn''t they? Tell me!"


    "Well..."


    "Father, Mother, why did you hide it from me?" Nancy panicked. No wonder Frank''s father had asked him to come here a few days ago but she didn''t see him all this time. It turned out that he got caught.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be fine." Elise hurried to hold her.


    "Master." An old servant came in and said, "William Lan is here. He wants to see you."

 Chapter 100 Die Here

    "William? Why is he here?" Elise blinked in surprise.


    Felipe waved his hand dismissively. A scowl etched on his face as he snarled, "Tell him to go back. He''s not going to see Frank either way!"


    "Understood, sir." The old servant nodded and left.


    "Alas!" Elise sighed. With the back of her hand rubbing her forehead, she quickly turned to grab the other woman''s arm. "Why don''t I help you upstairs, Nancy?" she suggested. "Don''t worry too much about Frank." Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, she quickly restrained herself as she tightened her grip on Nancy''s arm. At this point, they all had to keep themselves together.


    "Okay." Nancy nodded. However, just as they were turning around, the front door slammed open. The harsh sound echoed across the hallway and everyone froze.


    "Mr. Lan, please!" one of the servants yelled out. "You can''t go in."


    However, it was already too late. The young man had already rushed into the living room. His dark gaze swept across the room, holding so much intensity that it made everyone hold their breaths. Elise and Nancy turned around to look at the newly arrived guest.


    "Uncle, Aunt, I''m so sorry to barge in unexpectedly," he quickly said. Although William looked completely worn out from the heavy bags under his eyes and the dazed glint in his eyes, there was something about him that intimidated the people in the room. Dressed in a black windbreaker, he looked even more domineering than he already was.


    "What are you doing here?" Felipe sat on the sofa as his two hands rested on the crutch in between his legs. His face darkened immensely.


    "Uncle, can you tell me where Frank is?" he asked, lowering his head respectfully.


    "If that''s the reason why you barged in here like a mad man, then you mig


    face. He scowled in response and tightened his fist. "Don''t try me," he murmured, but upon seeing that his warning had no effect on him, Frank threw his fist towards him.


    Corbett quickly dodged and maneuvered his way to locking both the man''s arms behind his back.


    "Do you really think you can surprise me with that punch?" With a snort, he lifted his foot and tripped the man onto the bed.


    Caught off guard, Frank''s back was greeted with the cushions behind them. At the same time, Corbett captured this opportunity to lean towards him.


    "Bang!"


    When Frank looked up, he was met with Corbett''s hovering face.


    "You sure you want to fight me?" he whispered in his ear.


    "Let me go!" Frank turned bright red at the insinuation and clenched his fists. He struggled under his grip.


    "Nope!" Corbett''s grin widened, like a lion after its predator.


    "I said let me go!" Frank roared. Having enough of the man''s arrogance, he quickly bent his legs and kicked at Corbett fiercely.


    "Hey!" However, Corbett was already prepared for Frank''s resistance. Just as his leg was about to swing his way, he quickly jumped out of the way.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Frank quickly pounced at him.


    The two switched their positions in an instant, with Corbett on the bed and Frank hovering above him. His eyes darkened, and the red rims beneath them became even more threatening under the dim light. "Do you want to die?"


    Having his wrists pushed against the cushions, Corbett raised his eyebrow. "Do you really want me to die here?" He leaned in closer. "Then do it then."


    Frank froze upon hearing his shameless words. Having enough of the man, he quickly got off of him and backed away.


    "Bastard!" Frank snarled, letting out a string of curses under his breath.

 Chapter 101 A Bet

    Knock knock knock.


    As the two men confronted each other, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Young lord, are you there?" Dixon''s voice came from outside.


    "Just a minute." Lying on the bed, Corbett shouted at the door before slowly getting on his feet.


    He then patted himself to remove the wrinkles from his clothes and suggested to the other man in the room, "You''d better fix yourself up, or people will think there''s something between us when they see us like this!"


    "Damn it!" Frank cursed, staring at him fiercely as he reached out to straighten his clothes, too.


    With a smile on his face, Corbett checked up on Frank and said, "Come in!"


    "Yes, sir!" Dixon''s voice sounded muffled from the other side of the door. Pushing it open, he came in and said respectfully, "Young lord!"


    "Um," muttered Corbett before taking a seat at the table. "What''s the matter?"


    "Well..." After hesitating for a while, the scarred man glanced at Frank.


    "Just say it."


    "Yes, young lord!" Dixon nodded and said, "There is a man called William Lan outside the v


    uttered fiercely, "Well, let''s start quickly. I don''t have time to waste with you!"


    "Okay," William agreed, turning around. Then he nodded at Frank and said, "Frank, let''s start. Don''t be afraid."


    Standing beside William, Frank took two steps back and looked at him nervously.


    Corbett, on the other hand, didn''t turn as he kept staring at Frank, who didn''t seem to see anything else but William.


    At the edge of his annoyance, Corbett suddenly realized the absurdity of the situation.


    "Three..." Frank called out the first number but was soon interrupted by Corbett.


    "Enough!" Corbett stated coldly, "I call off the bet. You may leave now!"


    Upon hearing this, William and Frank exchanged surprised looks.


    "What? Didn''t you want to leave?" Corbett frowned and added, "Just go and get out of my sight before I change my mind!"


    "Then we''ll leave!" Frank immediately said as he pulled an absent-minded William towards the road.


    Corbett watched the two receding figures, and for a long time after they left, he remained motionless on the same spot.

 Chapter 102 Miscarriage

    "Young lord, are you really going to let them go so easily?" the scarred man asked in confusion.


    "Yes." Corbett nodded.


    The scarred man frowned at his answer. ''The young lord had tried his best to keep Frank here. Why did he suddenly let him go? I don''t understand...''


    It was not until Frank was out of sight in the darkness that Corbett turned around and walked into the villa.


    Frank held William''s hand without looking back. The scorching stare behind him seemed to have followed them for quite some time.


    "Well, you don''t have to walk so fast." While holding on to Frank, William turned around and saw Corbett was nowhere to be seen.


    "I''m afraid that he will regret his words," Frank replied, a little flustered.


    "Oh no, he''s already back."


    "Back... Has he gone back?" Frank looked back quickly, only to see the brightly lit gate and the bodyguards standing on both sides with expressionless faces.


    He really went back!


    Somehow, Frank felt a sense of loss.


    "Let''s go," said William, taking Frank into the car.


    "Isn''t this my father''s car?" Frank asked after getting in the car.


    "Yes." William nodded. "I borrowed it from uncle."


    "You''ve met him?" Frank asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "Did he make things difficult for you?"


    "Don''t worry." William smiled. "No."


    "Really?" Frank asked again with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Yeah." With a smile, William changed the subject. "How were you for the past two days? I''m sorry, I''m late."


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Frank replied, but Corbett''s face flashed


    they surrounded him and asked how the operation went.


    "The mother is fine, but the child could not be saved," the doctor replied regretfully.


    "Nancy..." Elise burst into tears and almost collapsed.


    "Well," said Felipe, who fell heavily on the chair in the corridor, "you can leave now. Just go..."


    Frank swallowed hard. He did not know how to describe his feelings at this moment.


    "The patient hasn''t woken up. You can visit her when she wakes up but you should not tire her." The doctor nodded and turned around to leave.


    Nancy was soon pushed out of the operating room. She looked so pale and lifeless, with an IV inserted in her cubital area.


    They were all silent as they waited outside the ward.


    Nobody uttered a word. What should they say anyway? Should they have a big fight?


    Perhaps Nancy was hiding from the crowd on purpose, or she really had not woken up. The doctor still did not allow them to visit her even if it was already noon.


    "I''m going to buy some food," whispered William to Frank. "Your parents haven''t eaten anything in the morning. They can''t hold on any longer. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Frank nodded, looking lonely.


    "Okay." William held Frank''s shoulder and sighed before walking out of the hospital.


    He went to the nearest convenience store and bought soup and rice. He was about to pay for them when he suddenly found his phone in his pocket. It had not been turned on for two days.


    ''Mary...''


    William thought for a moment and borrowed a charger for his phone from the shop assistant.

 Chapter 103 Quit The Show Business

    At seven o''clock on the Friday night, the annual "TV Ceremony" was being broadcast by major media.


    Mary had just gotten back from the hospital. She turned on the TV and saw reports about it everywhere.


    "Now, for the moment we''ve all been waiting for," the host was speaking enthusiastically. "Who will be the best actor this year? Who do you think it would be?"


    "Victor! Victor! Victor!"


    Victor''s name was chanted the loudest in the venue with more than ten thousand people.


    "I heard your cheers," the host said with a smile. "Now, let''s welcome the honored guests to unveil the award for us. Welcome!"


    A man and a woman came on the stage and exchanged greetings for a long time before opening the card.


    "Now I declare," the male guest said with suspense. "The actor who won the best actor of the year is..."


    "Victor!" The female guest finished his sentence. "Congratulations, Victor!"


    "Victor! Victor!" The fans began cheering louder and louder.


    Although Mary had already known the results beforehand, she was still so happy


    "Is Victor going to quit show business? When did he say this?" William''s mood immediately changed.


    "Yes, he announced it at the ''TV Ceremony'' tonight."


    "Send an announcement first to declare that this is his personal behavior and has nothing to do with the company." William made an immediate decision. "Let''s stabilize the public''s emotions first."


    "Mary has asked us to do it, and the message has been sent."


    Mary...


    William felt nervous upon hearing Mary''s name. He should feel relieved but instead he was flustered.


    ''Did Victor''s decision have anything to do with her? Was it for her?''


    He tightened his grip on the phone because of the overwhelming anxiety and pressure that he felt. "Do as I said first. I''ll be back soon."


    "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, William was so frustrated that he walked around with one hand on his waist.


    "You should probably head back now." A voice suddenly came from behind him. "There''s nothing for you to do here."


    William turned around as soon as he heard the voice. "Frank."

 Chapter 104 I Like Her (Part One)

    "I heard everything," Frank said, walking up to him slowly.


    "Frank." William was in a dilemma. "I wanted you to return with me, but I think I''ll have to go myself."


    "It''s alright," said Frank, smiling. "I''ll go back as soon as I deal with this matter here. It''s time for me to break up with Nancy."


    "Can you?" William asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry," Frank said, patting William''s shoulder. "My father is a good man, but no one will be able to stop us once I return."


    "Yes," William said, nodding, and hugged Frank.


    "I''m looking forward to that day." Frank returned the hug before patting William on the back and pulling away. "You''d better go back now. Something has happened in the company and if it continues, we''ll be left with no money."


    William shrugged. "Then tell your parents that I''m leaving."


    "Okay." Frank then watched as William turned and walked away, disappearing through the hospital corridors, and then turned back to the ward.


    William left the hospital and rushed to the airport.


    "Hello," h


    d they will make me drunk.


    You see that, don''t you? You see why I want you to go with me? You''re the only person in the company who treats me so well!" Jane''s voice was almost begging.


    "OK," Mary sighed. "Where is it? What time?"


    "Mary!" Jane exclaimed. "You are so kind! I''ll drive Kevin''s car to pick you up tomorrow. After lunch, we''ll go shopping, and then have fun in the evening!"


    "Okay," Mary said, nodding.


    Later, Mary rubbed her brows. She was really tired and wanted to relax.


    The next day, a plane from Tokyo landed at the A City international airport.


    William dialed a number as he walked out of the airport.


    "Has Mr. Chen arrived?" William asked, frowning.


    "Yes," Kevin said. "Mr. Chen arrived half an hour ago."


    "I''ll be there in a while. Tell him it''s going to be just a little longer," said William. "Also, don''t let Victor take any interviews."


    "Okay."


    William walked out of the airport to bodyguards waiting outside. They nodded respectfully at him and opened the car door for him.

 Chapter 105 I Like Her (Part Two)

    It didn''t take them long to reach Kylin International.


    On the 20th floor of Kylin International...


    It took a long time for Mary to pick the most refreshing dress, a short, yellow gauze dress.


    It was the only gift that William had bought her.


    William! She shook her head, trying to remove his name from her mind, and changed into the yellow dress.


    The car had barely come to a halt before William dashed out and upstairs, as if he was afraid that something would happen if he was even a little late.


    Click!


    Mary opened the door and was about to step forward, when she looked up to find William standing there.


    Their eyes met and they held each other''s gazes for a long time without saying anything.


    Mary recovered soon enough and decided to pretend as if she hadn''t seen him. She pulled the door shut and made to walk past him.


    "Wait!"


    William grabbed her arm.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his voi


    lings, and so he kissed her when he had her in his arms.


    "Um..." Mary''s mind was a mess. Her grip loosened slowly and her hands came to rest on William''s shoulders. She couldn''t help but lose herself in his kiss.


    They hugged each other. The more they kissed, the more intense the kiss became. William walked towards the bedroom without breaking the kiss.


    They continued to hug in the bedroom before William slammed the door shut.


    After a long time, he sat up in bed, looking at Mary who was sleeping quietly, her hair messy and eyebrows knotted. She was so cute!


    "Mary..." he said softly.


    William looked at her sleeping beside him, smiling slightly. He kissed Mary''s forehead, rolled over, and hugged her tightly.


    He suddenly felt very satisfied. Mary liked him. Why would she kiss him otherwise? Now no one could take her away from him.


    Then William snuggled up to Mary and fell asleep with her in his arms.

 Chapter 106 After Waking Up

    The dazzling sunlight filled the room, making it hard for Mary to open her eyes. Did she forget to close the curtains last night?


    "Um..." Mary covered her eyes from the painfully bright light.


    She felt exhausted, her whole body was heavy and her head was pounding. She was comfortable in her current position and wanted to sleep a little longer.


    After taking a deep breath, she tried to turn over but was met with something on the other side.


    Her back came into contact with a warm surface, she felt as if someone was nearby.


    Who could it be?!


    "William..."


    "I didn''t drink..." ¡­


    "You kissed me first. I''m not going to stop!"


    The last night suddenly replayed through her head.


    Her tired eyes abruptly shot open, and a blush crept over her cheeks. She sat up in bed.


    Turning her head, she saw William was still asleep.


    "What''s wrong?" With his head buried in


    ! My expensive dress!" As she stood there, boiling in resentment, the door to the bathroom opened with a click.


    Walking out in just a bathrobe, William wondered where Mary was. He found her bending over, causing a sliver of her waist to be on display.


    "Ahhh! ! " The moment Mary found him staring at her, she covered herself with the yellow dress. She shrieked, "You! ! Stop looking at me! "


    "There''s nothing new to see." William looked away without a care. "I already saw everything last night!"


    "Shame on you! Ah! " Mary covered herself as she rushed towards her room.


    "Bang!" The door was slammed shut. Throwing herself on the bed, Mary felt her heartbeat get faster and faster. Her face was heating up in embarrassment.


    Still looking in the direction where Mary went, William breathed deeply. Then, he turned around to go back to the bathroom, washing his face again.

 Chapter 107 No Photos

    Mary lay on the bed and wrapped herself in the quilt.


    She picked up the phone to check the time. It was ten a.m. No wonder the sun was so bright!


    It was all his fault! His fault! Gritting her teeth, Mary sat up and looked at the pile of clothes she had brought back from the floor.


    She stretched and donned her pajamas. The bathroom beckoned. She wanted to head there to wash away all the traces of last night!


    As soon as she walked out, she happened to see William coming out of the master bedroom. He had changed his clothes and was apparently leaving for work.


    Mary glanced at him and made her way to the bathroom, bringing a towel.


    "Hey..." William said to Mary.


    "What''s up?" Mary''s expression was cold, just like her feelings toward him.


    Left hand covering his mouth, William coughed unnaturally and said, "Ahem..." The silence sat awkwardly between them. "You don''t have to show up to work today... Just get some rest here."


    Mary''s face turned red all of a sudden. She bit her lips and didn''t answer. She knew what he meant.


    "I''m taking off, then."


    William strode across the living room and walked out of the apartment.


    Mary breathed a sigh of relief and hit the bathroom.


    After filling the tub with hot water, she lay down in it. It was the best analgesic, because as soon as she settled into the water the pain left her body.


    She slowly closed her eyes. Mary was so comfortable right now. But thoughts that weren''t so comforting sprang


    on''t let you off the hook!"


    Hearing that, William shrugged his shoulders. Mary closed the door, but then he heard nothing else. The silence was deafening.


    "What do you think? Are you done?" After waiting for a long time, William asked, "Does it fit okay?"


    She opened the door once more, and walked out in the new dress William had bought her.


    It was red, and accentuated her beautiful figure.


    "Okay, what made you go out and buy me a dress?"


    "I ruined yours last night. This is a new one. Do you like it? Is it nice? I can get a different one if you want." William rubbed his nose.


    "It''s okay." This dress must be very expensive. She hadn''t taken off the tag yet. She could make a tidy sum if she sold it.


    William looked her up and down. "Wait a minute," William suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked in confusion.


    "Well." William leaned forward, raised his right hand to loosen her ponytail. His movements were natural.


    Her beautiful black hair spilled down her shoulders.


    William raised his eyebrows with satisfaction. "There. You don''t look ugly in this way!"


    Mary was kind of confused at what he was doing, but that last sentence angered her.


    "I won''t tarnish your noble eyes!" Then she turned and was about to walk into the room.


    "Wait, this..." Before he could finish talking, he saw Mary falling towards him.


    Mary''s eyes widened in fear, and she started flailing her arms, trying to keep her balance. "Ahh!" Mary screamed.

 Chapter 108 In Conflict Once Again

    William grabbed Mary by her shoulders at once to force her to turn around and face him.


    Thud!


    Mary fell onto the carpeted floor, taking William with her.


    William''s instincts and quick reflexes had allowed him to make sure that Mary wouldn''t be the one impacted by the fall.


    The moment their bodies hit the floor, Mary''s lips touched William''s ever so slightly. Shock immediately engulfed her whole body, and she immediately felt like she couldn''t move. Her eyes widened, and all she could do was stare at the man below her.


    With the memory of last night still fresh in her head, she couldn''t help but feel flustered. Slowly, she felt her cheeks were becoming hotter by the second.


    "Let me go!" Mary shouted angrily.


    Mary''s distress didn''t faze William¡ªinstead, he seemed to have taken a liking to it. With a wide smile on his face, he tightened his arms around Mary and turned over, effectively putting him on top and pinning her on the ground.


    "What are you doing! Let me go!" Mary shrieked as she tried to free herself from William''s grasp.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" William shot back, a meaningful smile on his face. He the leaned his face towards hers, closer and closer, until their noses were once again touching.


    "William!" Mary screamed as she turned her face to the side. "William! Stop! If you... If you dare come any closer, I swear I will never let you go!"


    "Ha ha!" William chuckled right into Mary''s ear.


    Mary waited for William''s soft lips on her, but it seemed to be taking too long. Cautiously, she opened her eyes to see what was going on.


    What she saw confused her: Willi


    hole world that I am in love with her and that I want to be with her!"


    "Victor..." William''s eyes narrowed, and his voice was beyond curt and cold. "I don''t think you understand¡ªif you ever do that, I''d make sure you live in hell."


    "Oh, really? I forgot Mr. Lan is such a powerful man, "mocked Victor, sneering. "Are you going to threaten me with the video again this time?"


    Hearing that, William pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "What a pity," continued Victor. "I''m afraid that won''t work this time around. Even if that video is leaked, it won''t have anything to do with me anymore. I''ve already been away from the media. I don''t have to worry about it, Mary won''t care about it. Do you think it''s still something you can use against me?"


    A confident smile appeared on Victor''s face. He was laughing at the incompetence of William, who could not threaten him.


    William, however, would not be defeated that easily.


    "Ha ha..." William smiled. Sarcastically, he said, "Mary is my wife. You are crazy if you tell everyone that you love her."


    "She just sold the title of wife to you!" Victor stared at him with anger on his face. William always threatened people. He looked successful on the surface, but he was weak and a coward!


    "Victor," said William, with his hands in his pockets. He smiled. "You won''t be with Mary. Ever."


    "Humph!" Victor snorted, "I can pay for her mother''s treatments and also her contract-breaking. So, don''t try to use that contract to restrain her!"


    "No, Victor," William said, smiling meaningfully. He looked Victor in the eye and said, "Mary is already my real wife!"

 Chapter 109 Youre Lying

    "Mary''s my real wife now!"


    Crack!


    Outside the office, Frank, who tiptoed in to surprise William, suddenly stopped when he heard this. The smile on his face disappeared, and his body became stiff, unable to move anymore.


    What did he mean? No way!


    "What do you mean? Tell me!" In the office, Victor was also stunned and stared at William in disbelief.


    "What? I don''t believe I stuttered..." Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. All of a sudden, he felt very happy. "It means I slept with Mary!"


    Both of the two men could do little but stand there, mouths open in shock. He slept with Mary!


    Frank''s eyes suddenly changed. He wanted to laugh, but found his smile was uglier than crying.


    The blood in his body seemed to congeal, and get sticky. He felt his body getting colder and colder.


    "William!" All of a sudden, Victor rushed up, grabbed William''s collar angrily and roared, "You bastard!" "Oh come


    using that word!" Hearing that, William suddenly smiled and said, "That was not what you said that night. You said everything in my arms... Don''t you remember?"


    "William!" Mary said angrily. She slapped her hands on the desk and supported herself with her arms. She looked at William angrily. "If you talk about what happened that night again, I''ll kill you! I''ll even kill myself, too!"


    "Oh? How do you intend to do that?" Instead of being intimidated by her imposing manner, William smiled and said, "Are you going to die in bed with me?"


    Mary stared at him as if he were a monster. Was he still the poker faced man he used to be?


    "If you want to die on the bed, go ahead!" Mary shouted.


    Then she strode away, document in her hand, not looking back.


    The corners of William''s mouth curved into a smile and he lay back in the chair leisurely.


    ''I really love making you mad, Mary! Maybe I like it too much!''

 Chapter 110 Arrogant CEO (Part One)

    "Mary, get me a cup of coffee." That was the last thing she expected to hear when the phone rang. It was William, sending her on a fetch quest.


    "Okay." She didn''t know why William called her again, but she dutifully made him a cup of coffee and carried it to his desk.


    "Alright. Here you go." Taking a sip of coffee, William looked at her with an expression of joy.


    "If there''s nothing else..." Mary started to leave.


    "Actually, there is," said William, putting down the cup. She halted for a moment, ready for more instructions.


    "Yes?" Mary asked.


    "Hold on a sec..." Looking around, William''s eyes suddenly lit up and said, "Clean my office."


    And yet again, that was the last thing she expected to hear. Mary looked around and said, "It''s clean and tidy. Everything is where it''s supposed to be. Where do I start?"


    "I don''t care," said William with a frown. Obviously, he was unhappy. "If you don''t clean it, I''m taking it out of your paycheck."


    Mary''s eyes twitched. She really wanted to kill William!


    William''s gaze followed Mary. She flitted from place to place, cleaning dust from the trim, and doing a bang-up job cleaning. He suddenly realized he really liked seei


    is face, William looked at Mary, who was as lovely as an angel.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mary looked at him innocently.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William said nothing.


    When Mary was about to stand up, William suddenly reached out his hand to touch her face.


    "What are you doing?" Mary recoiled to avoid his touch.


    "Now stop that!" William said seriously. She felt impaled by the force of his command, unable to move.


    William slowly raised his right hand and put it to her face. He stretched out his thumb and gently wiped the rice from the corner of her mouth. He smiled and said, "You had rice on your face."


    Gentle? He was actually gentle?


    Mary''s body froze. She looked at William and thought, "Jane''s right. I guess William really has been in a good mood lately."


    The rice had already been wiped away, but William didn''t want to put his hand down.


    Mary''s delicate face felt so good that he was a little reluctant to stop touching her.


    Tick tock.


    The antique clock on the wall was ticking.


    There were a few errant strands of hair hanging over his forehead Mary looked at his deep eyes and handsome face, and she felt her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 111 Arrogant CEO (Part Two)

    Looking at Mary, William was moving closer and closer. He was about to kiss her.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Just then, a sharp ringtone shattered the silence, not to mention the romantic moment.


    "Damn it..." William cursed in his heart. Damn it! He had an impulse to kiss Mary, and then was interrupted by a phone call! He wanted to hunt down the jerk who ruined the moment!


    With her mouth slightly agape, Mary watched William stand up. He didn''t look happy. And that was when she came to her senses.


    She hurriedly stood up to clear the detritus from their lunch off the table and prepared to make a quick exit.


    "Hello?" William said coldly.


    "What''s wrong, William?" Frank''s voice came from the other end of the line. "You sound upset. Someone made you angry?"


    "Frank!" As soon as William heard Frank''s voice, he changed his tone of voice. "I''m not angry. Why are you calling?"


    Mary paused.


    Yes, how could she forget how William broke up with his father? How he left her behind and rushed off to Japan? Everything he did was for Frank! How could she forget? That was burned into her brain. How could she forget?


    Maybe that was why he was in a good mood?


    For a moment, the anger and hurt hidden in her heart surged up.


    "You''re back? So y


    idn''t give her a chance.


    "Let''s go, Mary," Frank said. "William said I could crash at your place tonight. Since he''s graciously allowed me to do this, I''ll fix dinner. What do you want to eat?"


    Hearing this, Mary was astonished.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy, Mary." Staring at her, Frank continued, "I don''t want to go back to my own home. And I don''t have anywhere else to go, so... I''m hoping I''m not too much trouble?"


    "No¡ª"


    Before she could finish, William opened his mouth.


    "No!" William looked at Mary coldly. "I bought the house. I say who stays there. If you don''t like it, you can find somewhere else to live."


    "But..." Frank wanted to say something more, but William insisted.


    William had said her name was on the property ownership certificate, but now it seemed he changed his mind. Mary was so angry she wished she could bite him.


    "Let''s go." William shot Mary an icy glance, as if he would kill her on the spot if she said no.


    Later, the result was, of course, that Mary got into his car as he wished.


    The back seat was so spacious.


    Mary laughed at herself. The two men were laughing, joking in front of her. They didn''t pay any attention to her at all. She didn''t know why they wanted her to ride with them.

 Chapter 112 Ignore (Part One)

    ''Forget it!''


    Mary chose to ignore them. With the long ride ahead of them, she might as well sleep. ''They could talk all they want, '' she thought.


    Squeezing her eyes shut, she snuggled herself in the backseat, leaning against the door beside her.


    William drove the car while chatting with the man beside him. However, he still secretly observed the figure behind them.


    It turned out he could do three things at the same time.


    "What do you want to eat tonight?" Frank asked.


    "Well..." he trailed off as he glanced at the rearview mirror. Upon seeing the woman behind them, his gaze narrowed almost immediately and his face darkened with so much intensity.


    ''She''s sleeping?'' His fingers gripped the wheel in front of him, and his teeth gnashed together. Was she really that annoyed with him?


    Did she really hate him that much? Various thoughts ran through his mind, and his grip on the wheel tightened even further. All conversations were gone from his mind. Instead, all he could do was focus on the woman at the back.


    "Damn it!" he cursed furiously. Seeing that she still continued to ignore him, William slammed his foot onto the accelerator and the car sped away. It was a good thing that the highway was free of cars, else he''d be asking for a car accident.


    Just as they were about to stop at the intersection, he quickly maneuvered his foot onto the brakes. The luxury car that had been running on a hundred miles per hour stopped sharply just before the pedestrian lane.


    Bang!


    At the stop, Mary''s head slammed against the driver seat, waking her up in an instant.


    "Ouch!" she hissed, clutching the side of her head. A small s


    er story. He didn''t waste any time before he placed her finger on his lips.


    "What..." she sputtered out, flushing dark red. "What the hell are you doing?" She tried her best to wrestle under his hold. However, just as she turned around, she found Frank standing by the kitchen door, frozen on his feet. She stiffened.


    Frank stared at them as if they had just committed the worst possible crime one could''ve ever done. His eyes were dark and sullen, and if she looked even closer, she could see that his bottom lip was trembling.


    William''s lips were still on her finger.


    Immediately, she gathered all the strength she had left and wrenched her hand away.


    "I swear, you''re such an idiot," William shouted. "I''ll get the band aid, okay?"


    Mary didn''t say another word. Instead, she simply stared at the man standing in front of her.


    Noticing that she wasn''t answering, he turned around to see what she was looking at. His back stiffened upon seeing Frank staring at them with furrowed eyebrows and narrowed eyes.


    "Frank!" he yelled out.


    "William..." Frank smiled bitterly. "Having fun, aren''t you?"


    His hands trembled as a small ball curled around his throat. Frank gulped, blinking the tears away as he stared at the seemingly loving couple in front of him. It was such a small wound, yet the man acted as if it was the end of the world! ''William, '' he thought mournfully. ''Are you that taken with her?''


    Sensing the awkward tension that had fluttered across them, Mary plastered a small smile on her face. "You''re overreacting, William," she joked. "It''s really nothing. I''ll just deal with this. You can continue with your dinner."

 Chapter 113 Ignore (Part Two)

    Without giving them a chance to speak, she quickly lowered her head and sprinted into her room.


    If Frank had misunderstood her, then she was in deeper trouble than she had thought.


    "Frank..." William tried to explain. "Don''t think too much about this. She''s just being an idiot that''s all, and I..."


    "I''ll be cleaning the kitchen," Frank cut off as he smiled. But there was something about his smile that made William flinch. "You should head back to the couch. Dinner isn''t ready yet."


    With that, he turned around and began cleaning up the mess Mary had left. As his back was turned, a trace of cruelty flashed in his gaze, and the grip on his towel tightened.


    ''I must do something about this, '' he said to himself. ''I need to do something about her.''


    After a few minutes, Frank was already done setting the table, but Mary still hadn''t come out of her room. Despite her absence, the atmosphere remained cold and strange, one that they weren''t used to.


    "Mary, it''s time for dinner!" William called out, knocking on her door.


    "I''m not hungry. You guys should enjoy without me," she called out. "I''ll be calling it a night."


    He sighed in frustration, giving up knocking again.


    "William, we''ve always wanted some alone time, right? Now that we''re finally tog


    I''m crazy? Why the hell would I seduce you?" He shrugged.


    "Who knows?" She could tell that he had just taken a bath as the rough musky scent of his shampoo overwhelmed her. Mary took a deep breath, taking in his hard gaze and soft lips.


    She had been caught off-guard that she didn''t notice that his face was getting closer and closer. Naturally, her hands went up to his bathrobe.


    A warm feeling surged up his chest, and he moved closer.


    Startled, Mary punched him on the sides, trying to keep him away, but that did nothing to his muscled figure. In fact, it might have even amused him more.


    With one movement, he slithered his arm around her waist and took a sniff. "I like the smell of curry on you," he whispered.


    "Let me go!" she snapped, despite being slightly out of it. She struggled to push him away, glancing warily at the doorframe. "Stop!"


    "Don''t worry," he said hoarsely. "He''s asleep. The man could sleep through an earthquake and he wouldn''t even notice."


    However, the two of them weren''t unaware that the door of the master bedroom had been opened slightly.


    Gazing at the loving couple from afar, Frank felt his heart slipping through the pits of his stomach. He shivered in the cold room, feeling as if he had been thrown into ice cellar.

 Chapter 114 Anger (Part One)

    As Mary stood in the kitchen, she felt spiritless.


    A wave of emotions surged in her chest¡ªshame, excitement, guilt.


    As Frank gazed at the two, he dug his nails into palms.


    That day, he had only heard about it.


    But seeing it today with his own two eyes felt like a punch in the gut. ''William, why? Why were you so cold to me yet you snuck out to see Mary?''


    "You think I''d force her if she didn''t want to do it?"


    All of a sudden, Frank recalled what William had said that day. He scowled at Mary, the look on his face said that he wanted to tear her apart.


    It was Mary who had seduced William. ''I''ll make you pay for this! You''ll regret this until your dying day!''


    Suddenly, the door to Mary''s room was kicked open and slammed shut.


    Frank stood outside the door in secret¡ªhe never thought that William would sleep with that woman.


    After everything was over, Mary was a little short of breath. She closed her eyes, refusing to look at William.


    It took a while for


    am interjected him as he put his arms around his shoulders. "If there''s anything else you want to say, why don''t we go out and continue our conversation there? This is a workplace after all."


    Then he practically pushed Lucas out the door.


    "Hey..." Mary called out. However, the two didn''t stop. She shook her head and just decided to let them go.


    William took Lucas to a coffee shop near the company. There were very few people in the shop so they chose a seat by the window, each holding their own cup of coffee.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Lucas looked at him in disgust.


    "Are you going to blab about my private affairs in my own company?" William asked scornfully.


    "Why not?" With an indifferent look on his face, Lucas took a sip of his coffee.


    "Fuck you!"


    "You deserve it!" Lucas stared him down. "Why did you leave Mary in your family house when you left? She cried her eyes out that day!"


    "Mary... She cried that day... I was so worried about Frank then."

 Chapter 115 Anger (Part Two)

    "You are impossible," Lucas scoffed. "She''s a little woman for Christ''s sake. You aren''t supposed to treat her that way even if she takes your money. You went to Japan despite everything that was happening. Since you don''t care about anything here, why''d you still come back?"


    "I still have some unfinished business here," William said coldly.


    "Oh yeah? Like what?" Lucas sneered. "I think it''s best if you just go to Norway soon. As for Mary, just get divorced with her. You''re hindering her.


    There are so many men waiting for her." ''Many men?''


    Anger immediately arose in William''s heart. In a hostile tone, he asked, "Who''s waiting for her? Why are they waiting for her?"


    "They want to be with her! They want to marry her!" Lucas raised his eyebrows and gazed at him.


    "No!" William blurted out.


    "Why not?"


    "Because..." William frowned. He spat, "Why do you have so many questions anyway?"


    ''Someone else wants to marry her? No way!''


    William couldn''t stan


    ''s just a business trip."


    "Really?" Mary raised her eyebrows.


    She had never been to a ski resort before mostly because she didn''t like the cold, she was lazy, and she didn''t have any money. The thought of going excited her but when she remembered that she was going with William...


    Alas...


    Mary sighed, not saying a word.


    In the Intoxicating South Restaurant, Frank was having a cup of tea in a private room.


    "Mr. Liang, what can I do for you?" a young man said, sitting across Frank.


    "I want you to investigate them." Frank gave him a photo of William and Mary.


    "The CEO of AJ Group and his wife?" The young man arched his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Frank nodded. "I want you to follow them and report to me every single thing. I don''t want you to miss out any details."


    Then he took out a check.


    When the young man saw the amount written on the check, he snickered. "Don''t worry, Mr. Liang. I won''t let you down."


    "Good." Frank nodded and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 116 Ski Resort (Part One)

    On Saturday morning, Mary and William got dressed and set out for the ski resort at S City.


    Mary caught sight of William''s professional ski equipment. She was absolutely dumbfounded.


    "You can ski?" Mary asked.


    "Of course. Skiing in the winter and surfing in the summer. Sounds pretty good, right?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad."


    As expected, William had unlimited resources. He was free to do what he wanted whenever he wanted to.


    While the car drove north, the air got colder and colder along the way. The scenery on the road changed from autumn to winter. Lying in her seat and in her puffy jacket, Mary wanted to curl up into a ball.


    When they entered S City, she saw the snow on both sides of the road and on top of the branches.


    "It''s snowing!" Mary leaned against the car window and looked out.


    "Yes. It''ll continue snowing for two days."


    "Really?" Mary''s eyes lit up. This was the first time she''d ever seen snow...


    As he saw the joy in her eyes, William''s heart fluttered.


    The manager of the ski resort greeted them as soon as they arrived. It seemed that he had been waiting for a while.


    "Oh, Mr. Lan. Welcome."


    "Thank you, Manager Sun. We''ll have to trouble you for a while." Wil


    uch fun. As he slid down, he felt like his heart was about to soar.


    Mary must be looking forward to skiing with him.


    William smiled and walked up the hill, but his smile quickly faded when he saw Mary.


    "Okay, try and keep your balance." The young coach put his hands on Mary''s waist. "First, you should try walking on the snow. Get a feel for it."


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She had focused so much that she didn''t notice William staring at her in the distance.


    "Okay, that''s great." The young coach continued encouraging her while he held her hand. "Don''t be afraid. Come on, now try and make a circle."


    When Mary tried turning slightly, she accidentally crossed the skis and almost fell face first in the snow.


    "Ah!"


    "It''s okay. You''re alright. I got you, don''t worry." The young coach hugged her to keep her from falling.


    "Whew..." Just as Mary let out a sigh of relief, she heard a deep voice shouting her name.


    "Mary!" William strode towards Mary. His face darkened and his eyes loomed as he looked at her and the coach.


    "William!" When Mary saw him, she didn''t notice how angry he was. She greeted him happily. "Come here. This is the coach that Manager Sun sent. He''s really good..."

 Chapter 117 Ski Resort (Part Two)

    "No, don''t say that," the young coach said modestly.


    William gazed at the coach. When he looked down and saw him holding Mary''s waist, his expression turned cold and his eyes fumed with rage.


    ''How is it possible for this man to give off cold air that is colder than the ski resort?''


    the young coach asked under his breath. When he looked up and saw that William was staring at his hands, he immediately understood and quickly let go of Mary.


    "Ah!" Mary didn''t expect him to let go of her so she lost her balance and was about to fall into the snow.


    "Idiot!"


    With a low growl, William reached out his hand to catch Mary and held her in his arms.


    "Well..." The young coach scratched his nose and suddenly realized that Mr. Lan was jealous!


    "Whoa! That was scary..." Mary shook off the snow on her chest.


    "You''re very clumsy. I think it''s best that you stop learning how to ski. It''s a waste of time!" William thought of her bright smile while the coach was teaching her. It made him furious


    ''She wanted to see me ski, but she flirted with the coach! Damn it!''


    "No, no. I''ve already made it this far." Mary shook her head. "I''m learning very fast."


    "Then I''ll teach you." William straightened her back. "Don''t slack off!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The t


    making her unable to resist.


    "No..." All of a sudden, Frank''s face popped up in her mind. Mixed emotions of both shame and anger flowed through her. She then kicked William out of bed without hesitation.


    "Damn it!"


    William was so immersed in it that when Mary kicked him, he hadn''t anticipated it and fell down. It was so humiliating. "Ouch!


    What are you doing? Why''d you kick me?" Turning on the light, William glared at Mary.


    "I should be the one asking you."


    "I..."


    "Don''t mess with me anymore!" Mary shut her eyes and shouted. "I''m just your contract wife, not your sex partner!"


    "Mary..."


    "I know you''re going to Norway soon. I don''t want to do this with you, okay? Just go away!" Mary buried her head in her knees, tears streaming from her eyes. She sobbed. "Don''t touch me..."


    Norway...


    Hearing that, William looked down. He had nothing left to say. What happened to him?


    "You should just go to sleep." William spoke after a few minutes. He then walked out the room.


    Mary lay on the bed silently. After William had shut the door, she faced the corner of the room and wept.


    William aimlessly looked out the window as the snow started pouring down. Tossing and turning in his bed, he felt like he was punched in the gut.

 Chapter 118 Its You

    On the cold night, in a small hotel near the ski resort of S City, a man was sitting in front of a computer and smoking. His face was blocked by the smoke rings that puffed out of his mouth, making it difficult to see his expression.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated and rang on the table.


    Narrowing his eyes while flashing a wicked smile, he answered the call, "Hello? Have you received my photos, Mr. Liang?"


    "Yes, I did," replied Frank in a deep voice.


    "Well, what do you think? Are you satisfied?" The man took a deep drag on the cigarette and pressed its fiery end on the table.


    "Yes, I''m delighted!" Staring at the picture, Frank gnashed his teeth in seethed anger.


    "Then, the money..."


    "I''ll wire it to you now," said Frank coldly. "Continue to follow them tomorrow and give me all the details."


    "Okay!" The man smiled respectfully, "I will not let you down!"


    "Okay." Frank hung up the phone and shifted his full attention on the screen.


    He gently moved the mouse with his right hand, and the light reflected from the computer made his face turn even grimmer. Looking at each photo stimulated his nerves to the core.


    In those photographs were William and Mary walking hand in hand, going on a ski, building a snowman, and even kissing as the snowflakes dropped.


    ¡®William, you don¡¯t even know how to hide your smile, huh?


    What are you doing now?¡¯ Frank thought.


    Then, he stood up from his chair and walked to the window. He gazed at the lights in the distance, expressi


    t commanded, haughtily straightening his clothes.


    "Yes, sir."


    Staring at the villa one last time, Corbett got in the car, ready to go to Thailand with his men.


    It was already afternoon when Frank sobered up and woke up from his sleep. The moment he opened his eyes, he found himself alone in the bedroom.


    His head was throbbing with a seething pain, obviously, from the hangover he was having.


    And for a moment, only the sound of the clock ticking could be heard.


    Frank took out a cigarette and lit it up. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind while he was puffing the smoke.


    ¡®Maybe I can take advantage of this situation,¡¯


    he thought to himself as clouds of smoke flew before his face.


    He looked around to search for his phone and picked it up from where it fell.


    This time, he was determined to call only one person¨C¨CWilliam.


    Meanwhile, sitting on the back of the car on their way back from the ski resort, Mary leaned against the window and stared at the scenery passing by. She neither wished to start a conversation nor even looked at the man beside her.


    At the same time, William closed his eyes, hoping he could rest from feeling so restless.


    Just as the deafening silence filled the car''s atmosphere, his phone suddenly rang in his pocket.


    After taking it out, he quickly slid his finger on the screen and pressed it in his ear. "Hello?" A hoarse voice greeted from the other end of the line. Taking a glance at Mary, William answered worriedly, "Frank?"

 Chapter 119 A Shocking Scene

    Mary blinked her eyes and unconsciously felt tense.


    "William..."


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Frank''s words, William frowned and asked, "Are you drunk?"


    "Just a little..." Frank''s voice came again. "When will you come back, William?"


    "Soon," replied William, pursing his lips. "I''ll be back soon."


    "I... I''m waiting for you in the Love Bar... Same place." After saying that, Frank hung up the phone.


    "Hello? Frank? Hello? Hey."


    Frowning, William hung up the phone. ''What is Frank doing? Why is he drinking alone? Does he know that Mary and I... No way...


    "Watts, hurry up." Confused, William said to the driver coldly.


    "Yes, sir."


    Hearing that, Mary sighed. In her heart, she felt mixed feelings.


    After hanging up the phone, Frank hurried to the Love Bar with a sly smile.


    William''s car sped along, taking half the usual time to rush back to A City and made it to the bar.


    "Stop the car!" The car stopped at the gate of the Love Bar.


    "Watts, send her home. I have something to deal with. I''ll go back by myself," said William.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Mary, I''m leaving now," said William, looking at her.


    After saying that, he opened the door and left. William''s tall figure instantly entered the door of the bar.


    The car started again, and they left.


    "Can you send me to the municipal hospital?" said Mary.


    "But, m


    hought to herself, ''I really don''t understand him.''


    The two walked all the way up to the 20th floor. Before Mary was able to take out the key, Lucas turned the doorknob and the door opened at once.


    "It seems that William has already come back!" Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    Mary shrugged and opened the door. The two walked inside side by side.


    "Why is it so messy here?" Lucas frowned and asked, "William?"


    They continued to walk forward, but they felt that something was strange.


    There were so many clothes on the floor. ''Could it be...''


    A bad feeling rose in Mary''s heart. She looked up and saw that the door to William''s room was unlocked.


    She was resisting herself to go there, but she did not stop.


    Mary walked towards his bedroom and pushed the door open.


    "William? Ah! ! !"


    Mary shouted.


    All of a sudden, William woke up from the bed and looked at Mary in confusion. "What''s wrong?" As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed Frank. "Frank? How...


    What?"


    Mary''s eyes were full of tears. Her lips were trembling as well. She could not say a word.


    Lucas ran towards them and was stunned by the scene in the room.


    Mary turned around and ran away.


    "Mary!" William shouted but he could only watch her run away.


    "William," Lucas roared, "fuck you!"


    When he finished shouting, he chased after Mary.

 Chapter 120 Divorce (Part One)

    "Mary!"


    "William..." Frank sat up and asked, "Are you angry?"


    William stiffened, he felt the urge to resist Frank''s kiss.


    "I''m going to look for Mary." Those were the first words out of William''s mouth, without saying anything for a long time. Then he stood up and walked out of the bedroom.


    "William!" Frank immediately grabbed his arm. "Just divorce her!"


    William stopped in his tracks and lowered his head without responding.


    On the cold autumn night in the streets.


    Mary''s mind went blank. She kept running forward aimlessly as if it was the only way to forget everything she had seen.


    It would seem seeing William and Frank together with her own two eyes broke her heart into a million pieces.


    ''William, you came back here as soon as you could. You had so many places to go, but why did you prefer to show it to me in Kylin International?''


    She was drowning in tears as she kept on running. The autumn wind mercilessly brushed across her face, and it felt like daggers grazing through her skin, but she could barely feel the frosty autumn wind for she had gone numb.


    "Mary! Mary!"


    Mary could hear Lucas''s voice coming from behind her, but she ran faster and faster. She didn''t want anyon


    hy did it take you so long to answer the phone? ! Where''s Mary? Answer me! Where are you right now? Damn it Lucas, say something!"


    "Are you dressed?" Lucas sneered.


    "Lucas..." "I don''t know what''s going on!" William gritted his teeth.


    "What a coincidence! I don''t know what happened either," Lucas bantered.


    "You... Where are you? Where''s Mary?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Lucas!" William''s voice was getting louder and angrier. "Are you deliberately mocking me? Do I sound like I''m joking, Lucas?"


    "William," Lucas said firmly. "Don''t mess with Mary any more... Forget it. It''s none of my business."


    For the first time in his life, William felt lost. He leaned against the window and repeatedly punched the wall.


    Even at the beginning of his career, he was always full of fighting spirit. He believed that nothing could defeat him. But now, for the first time, he felt that his life was a failure.


    "Mary is with me," Lucas sighed. "She''s not in great condition."


    William regained a little hope upon hearing him. "Where are you? I''ll come pick her up."


    "No," said Lucas. "She doesn''t want to see you, and I won''t tell you where we are. You both need to calm down."


    She didn''t want to see you...

 Chapter 121 Divorce (Part Two)

    William squinted his eyes. He felt so displeased with himself that he couldn''t say another word.


    "Don''t you think you''ve fallen in love with Mary, William?" After a pause, Lucas continued, "If you don''t like her, why did you sleep with her? If you don''t like her, why do you care about her? Well, that''s all I want to say. Think about it."


    Lucas hung up the phone before William could respond.


    Did he like her?


    William became more and more confused the more he thought about it. If he liked Mary, then what was going to happen to Frank?


    "William!" While he was thinking, Frank pushed the bedroom door open and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, nothing." William turned around and walked away. "You should get some rest."


    "What about you?" Frank frowned.


    "I''m going to the company," said William with a grave look in his eyes. "There are still some things that I have to take care of."


    Then he walked past Frank and went out.


    "William," called Frank. "Have you considered what I said?"


    "What?"


    "Go to Norway as soon as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay," said William. "I will think it over."


    William closed the door. Then he left the apartment feeling burdened by his thoughts.


    Frank clenched his fists as he stared at the door.


    Willia


    tensity. "Mary, are you so determined to stay away from me? Do you hate me so much you can''t even live with me anymore?"


    "Yes!" Mary stared back at him. Her eyes were full of certainty, anger, and resentment.


    "No way!" William was practically shouting now. "If you dare to move out, I will track you down and drag you back. No matter where you go, I''ll bring you home!"


    "Can''t you just let me go?" Her voice started breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. "I really can''t face you anymore... Looking at you, being near you, it''s just so painful for me! Please... just let me go."


    William was taken aback, he had never seen her like this before. He couldn''t bring himself to say another word.


    Silence engulfed William''s office. Neither of them spoke for a while.


    "I will move out."


    After a long silence, William finally opened his mouth. "I''ll move out. You can continue to live in the Kylin International."


    Mary nodded.


    Although it was not the result she wanted, this was the biggest compromise that William could make, wasn''t it?


    "Then, please excuse me." Mary stepped out of the office.


    William watched her disappear behind the door. He slowly grabbed his lighter and lit another cigarette. It was going to be another long day...

 Chapter 122 Fall In Love With Her (Part One)

    The next day, Mary came to the hospital to visit her mother. As soon as she reached the corner, she saw several nurses surrounding Lucas. They were all blushing while talking to him.


    "Dr. Murong, are you going to the party tonight?"


    "Dr. Murong, do you already have a female companion?"


    "Can we head out from the hospital together, Dr. Murong?"


    With a faint smile, Lucas slightly shook his forehead and opened his mouth. He patiently answered their questions one by one. This made him less unruly and more approachable.


    Mary shook her head with a smile. He really was an attractive doctor, no wonder women were asking him to go out with them.


    "I will..." Lucas was struggling to withstand the ''siege'' of so many people. When he was thinking of a solution, he looked up and saw Mary. He felt as if she was his savior. He called her name and quickly ran to her. "Mary! Here you are!"


    "Yes. They''re so lively!" Mary nodded at them.


    "I''ll accompany you to your mother." Without waiting for Mary''s answer, Lucas grabbed her hand and left the nurses behind.


    "You... Why are you walking in such a hurry?" Mary frowned.


    "The most important thing is to escape," Lucas said exaggeratedly.


    "Humph..." Ma


    "Oh my God, what a match!"


    "A handsome man and a beautiful woman..."


    "Oh my God! My eyes are going blind!"


    "Just like a prince and a princess! My heart..."


    Along the way, people around Lucas and Mary whispered to one another.


    "Isn''t it too exaggerated?" Lucas whispered, "Everyone is looking at us." On the other hand, Mary felt a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. They are envious." Lucas glanced at her and gave her a reassuring smile.


    While they were talking, they saw the president of the hospital and several others walking towards them.


    "Dr. Murong!"


    "Lucas!"


    "Uncle Zhao," Lucas said with a smile, "I''m late."


    "It''s not too late," said the president of the hospital while smiling. "She''s stunning! Is this Mary?"


    Mary was shocked, and smiled, "Yes, Dr. Zhao."


    "What a perfect match!" The president of the hospital nodded.


    Lucas and Mary looked at each other, speechless. They could only smile.


    Lucas then greeted his colleagues one by one.


    "By the way, the operation last time..."


    Mary raised her eyebrows. The president of the hospital began to talk about business again, so she whispered in Lucas''s ear, "I''ll go aside first. Come to me after the talk."

 Chapter 123 Fall In Love With Her (Part Two)

    "Okay." Lucas turned his head slightly and said, "You go eat something first."


    After nodding to them, Mary turned around and left elegantly. Lucas watched her go.


    The hall was as warm as spring. A waiter passed by and Mary took a glass of cocktail with a smile.


    She walked slowly to the food area and looked at the variety of food. Her stomach rumbled at the sight of the delicious array of food.


    Mary took a plate and tasted it one by one. She felt comfortable and at ease.


    "Miss, may I invite you to dance?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind.


    Mary turned around immediately and swallowed the food in her mouth. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to dance."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can have a chat."


    "Well..." Mary was a little embarrassed.


    Not far away, Lucas was chatting with the president of the hospital and others. However, his eyes were fixed on Mary. At this moment, several men had passed by and accosted her which made him a little unhappy.


    "Ha ha," said the president of the hospital with a smile. "Look, Lucas''s eyes are almost glued to Mary!"


    "Ha ha. Dr. Zhao, please don''t make fun of Lucas. He must be very anxious!"


    "Yes, we can talk about the hospital later. We shouldn''t delay Lucas!"


    I


    ctual relationship. William doesn''t like her. You can be with her!"


    The irony...


    After taking a deep drag on his cigarette, Lucas looked up at the 20th floor. After seeing that the light had been turned on, he finally got into the car and drove away.


    When Mary had returned home, she did not see William or Frank.


    She did not know when they had left, but it was none of her business.


    At the seaside villa.


    William was cleaning his room upstairs. He had not come back for a long time. Since when did he get used to living in Kylin International?


    At the thought of this, William''s hand stopped and wondered how Mary was doing.


    "William! It''s time for dinner!"


    He heard Frank''s voice downstairs.


    "Oh, I''m coming." William stood still for a few seconds before he turned around and walked downstairs.


    "Very soon!" Frank stood in the kitchen as he watched William come down. "Come over and eat. I made potato chicken."


    ''Potato... Shredded Potatoes... The only dish that Mary could cook...''


    William''s heart sank. Why was he thinking of Mary again?


    "What''s wrong?" Frank asked while looking at his sullen face.


    "Oh, nothing." Shaking his head, William sat down and said, "Let''s eat. I''m hungry."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 124 Intimacy Game (Part One)

    Apartment, hospital, company.


    Mary was back to her normal life, carefully hiding the scars in her heart, and showing a strong attitude.


    William had been away from the apartment for a few days, and it was as if they had returned to the kind of relationship they first had. Even at the company, Mary seldom talked to him.


    If there was anything that could make Mary feel surprised, it was when she received consecutive flowers on her table.


    From one flower on the first day to eleven flowers on the second day, twenty-two flowers on the third day, thirty-three flowers on the third day....


    Every day, when Mary arrived at the company, whether early or late, the flowers were already lying on the table.


    It was not that she did not guess who sent the flowers, but after a week, he still had not shown himself. Mary could only wait and see.


    On Friday, Mary received a call from Victor, who had not shown up for a long time.


    "Mary, are you free tomorrow?" asked Victor straightforwardly.


    "Well..." Mary thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes. Why?"


    "Nothing important," answered Victor while smiling. "Can I invite you out to have fun?"


    "Have fun..." Mary si


    sound, Mary pulled Victor and made her way towards the registration table.


    "Thank you for your participation," said the host loudly with a smile. "Wow! The whole stage is crowded with people who want to join. How about this? Five groups of people will participate in a round of the contest. The group who takes the first place in each round will play in the finals!"


    "Sure!"


    "Wooo!"


    "A contest!"


    Mary and Victor were in the last round. They watched the first few rounds as they ran back and forth the stage. Some fell to the ground because they lacked physical strength to carry their partners. Looking at them, Mary could not help but burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha!" Mary was laughing so hard, she clutched her belly. She said to Victor, "You have to carry me on your back later. It will be embarrassing if you fall down!"


    "Don''t worry," said Victor with a smile. "Do I look worried?"


    Mary just looked at him.


    When it was finally their turn, Mary felt a little nervous especially when she saw a burly man standing next to her.


    The man standing on Mary''s right seemed to be a little less than 200 pounds. When she looked at him, she felt disappointed.

 Chapter 125 Intimacy Game (Part Two)

    "Victor, don''t work too hard later." Mary quietly leaned and whispered into Victor''s ear. "The man next to you seems hard to deal with."


    "I know," whispered Victor back. He then patted her shoulder and said, "Come on."


    "Okay." Mary nodded then jumped on his back.


    "Okay, since everyone is ready, the game begins now!"


    As soon as the host gave the cue, five pairs of man and woman ran towards the finishing line.


    "Come on, Victor! You can make it!" Mary shouted excitedly on his back.


    "Is that girl calling Victor''s name?" Several girls in the crowd pointed at Mary and whispered,


    "I can''t hear her clearly. It''s too loud in here!"


    "Maybe their names are just similar. Besides, how could Victor be here?"


    It was very easy for Victor to carry Mary on his back. The other four groups were far behind, and the burly man was already out of breath after two steps.


    Don''t judge a person by his appearance!


    "Great!" Mary and Victor first arrived at the finish line. Mary grabbed the bar quickly and shouted, "Let''s go back quickly, Victor! Faster!"


    "Okay!"


    And with that, they rushed to the starting point.


    Mary picked up the bar. Facing her, Victor held her head with his hands.


    Victor tilted his head and leaned forward. Unexpectedly, the cap fell down, but he had no time to pick it up.


    Mary was stunned and forgot how to react for a moment. There was not much left of the chocolate bar.


    It was not until Victor rang the bell that she came to her senses. She heard sighs o


    again!''


    With a smile on the corners of his mouth, Frank noticed William coming down the stairs.


    "What are you looking at?" William came over with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Oh, I saw an interesting news." Frank raised his eyebrows and handed the computer to William. "You should restrict Victor from going out."


    Confused, William put down the cup and took the computer.


    At a glance, William''s pupils constricted, and his eyes seemed to spurt fire. He looked at the two smiling people on the news.


    His face seemed to be more stiff by the second. Unconsciously, he gripped the computer tightly, almost crushing the corner of it.


    "The relationship between the two is really good, don''t you think?" said Frank mockingly.


    ''Mary, it seems that you''re living a good life without me! You smile so happily!


    You even played games, danced, and held hands with him!''


    William clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth. He was not saying anything, and his body gave off an unwelcoming aura. In his mind, he wanted to tear up the smiles of the two people who were laughing on the screen.


    "I''m going out,"


    William said after a long silence. When he spoke, his voice was so cold it felt as if the surrounding air was freezing.


    "Where are you going?" asked Frank.


    "I''m going out for a walk." And just like that, William strode away.


    With a loud bang, he slammed the door shut.


    Sitting on the sofa, Frank sneered.


    William drove at an extremely high speed, even ignoring red lights.

 Chapter 126 Jealous (Part One)

    The sky had turned dark outside the Kylin International Community. A few people were loitering around.


    "Here we are." Mary looked outside the window from Victor¡¯s car. "I¡¯m very happy with how today went, except for the small incident."


    "Don''t take it to heart. It''s okay," Victor comforted her.


    "Okay." Mary nodded at him. "I''ll go upstairs then."


    "Okay." Victor looked at her with an earnest expression.


    Giving a polite smile, she stepped out of the car and started walking towards the building.


    "Mary!"


    A car door slammed shut behind her. She turned around at the loud sound, raising her eyebrows.


    Victor had walked out of his car, holding a bouquet.


    "Did you like the flowers I sent you?" He looked ethereal under the streetlight as he walked towards her. He murmured, "It¡¯s time I gave you ninety-nine flowers."


    "Those flowers were sent by you?" Mary asked, her confusion apparent.


    "Yes." With a broadening smile, he strode over to where she was standing. Stretching out his hand, he handed her the flowers. "For you."


    A heavenly scent filled the air, as she stared slack-jawed at the


    am through blurry eyes. With trembling hands, she tried to sit up and cried, "Don¡¯t come any closer!"


    "Mary, are you afraid of me?" William¡¯s cold gaze fixated on her. "It¡¯s too late now! I¡¯ll have you know if I control you or not!"


    He was pressing over her in a blink, trapping her in place.


    "William! I will sue you!" She squirmed against the sofa, begging, "Let go of me!"


    "Sue me?" William gazed at her with an evil sneer. "As you said, we are in a contractual relationship. I pay you for this, remember? How are you going to sue me?"


    "You bastard!"


    "I don''t mind being more of a bastard!" William bellowed, "I paid for it. I can do whatever I want! Do you still think you have the right to resist me? !"


    ¡­


    His words chilled her to the bone, paralyzing her in fear. Her heart started throbbing in her ears, loud and irregular.


    Though she wanted to run away, the fear had crippled her, freezing every muscle in her body, as she stayed motionless while William had his way with her.


    ''There is never love or care for me in your heart! I am but a cheap product that you could use and discard!

 Chapter 127 Jealous (Part Two)

    After all, William, I was reckless in trusting you!¡¯


    Mary opened her eyes, tears coursing down her flushed cheeks.


    "Do you feel miserable? !" William shouted in her face, "Did I mistreat you? !"


    Mary bit her lips, trying not to meet his gaze.


    "Facing Victor, you were grinning like a Cheshire cat!" He forced her to look at him, pulling her by the chin. He ordered, "Smile! Smile! I want you to smile at me!"


    Slap!


    The air stilled, as a defeating silence settled in the living room.


    William held the side of his stinging face, staring at Mary in disbelief. He couldn''t believe he had been hit by her.


    Mary¡¯s hand trembled in mid-air, anger welling up inside her. Tears threatened to spill from the corners of her eyes, as she scowled at him. She couldn''t even recognize the man in front of her.


    "Ding!"


    Mary¡¯s phone suddenly pierced through the silence in the room.


    William¡¯s eyes accidentally fell on its screen, only to see the message that drove him crazy.


    He quickly sat up, grabbing the phone.


    "Mary, are you resting? Have a good night. By the way, when the contract is over, I


    , that''s impossible..." There was no connection between them, it was all just the contract. William started shaking his head, murmuring, "Is it possible?¡­ Did I really fall in love with her?"


    "Ring! "


    The phone in his pocket rang again.


    "Hello?" William rubbed his eyes.


    "Have you set off?"


    "Yes," William replied, as he hurried towards the elevator. "I''m leaving. I''ll be there soon."


    "That''s good. William, come back quickly!"


    "Yes, I will." He stepped into the elevator after hanging up the phone, his face, a mixture of confusion and fear.


    "William! William! Let me out!" Inside the bedroom, Mary¡¯s throat burned after screaming for a while. She kept pounding the wooden door, but no response came.


    "William... Let me out... "


    Her voice frail, Mary fell to the ground. Her whole body felt heavy as she struggled to sit up.


    When her gaze fell on the mirror, she couldn''t recognize the face staring back.


    The left side of her face was swollen, her ear turned red. There were streaks of tears covering her face.


    Mary let out a small whimper, as a sharp pain burned in her ears.

 Chapter 128 Mothers Death (Part One)

    William drove back to the villa. He didn''t stop for fear that Frank would do something really stupid if he didn''t come back on time.


    He had indirectly killed his sister and couldn''t let anything else happen to him anymore.


    "Frank!"


    William called worriedly, pushing open the door of the villa and rushing inside to look for Frank.


    Frank was sitting on the sofa, a photo of Sansa in his hands. His eyes were misty.


    William breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Frank..." William said softly, walking over to Frank and squatting down beside him. He caressed his head and asked, "Why are you holding Sansa''s photo? Do you miss your sister?"


    "William..." Frank said, his voice wobbly as he looked up at William. He wrapped his arms around William''s neck and anxiously said, "I don''t want to stay here anymore. Didn''t we agree to go to Norway? All the procedures have been completed. Why can''t we leave, William?"


    "Because..." William pursed his lips, lost for words.


    He knew that if he went to Norway, he would have to divorce with Mary, which meant that he would never see her again.


    It was this thought that caused him to feel particularly reluctant to go to Norway.


    "William, why


    And Mary...."


    Lucas had barely gotten the word out when Frank''s voice cut through the air in the car. "William!" Frank had been resting with his eyes closed, but Mary''s name seemed to push him out of his languor. "Why haven''t you hung up yet?"


    "It won''t take long," William said, glancing at Frank before asking Lucas again, "What were you saying?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Lucas said, sighing. He had clearly heard Frank''s voice. It seemed that he had already dealt with Mary.


    "If there is nothing else, I need to go," William said.


    "Where are you now?" Lucas asked suddenly.


    "I''m in R Town. I wanted to see Sansa," William answered.


    "Oh," Lucas said. "Okay then, bye."


    "Okay. Bye. Have a nice trip."


    "You too."


    Lucas hung up, picked up the cigarette he had put in the ashtray, and began to smoke.


    Should he go to Kylin International and see Mary?


    No.


    Lucas sighed. He had suddenly wanted to go back to the United States because he found himself in love with Mary. He was afraid that he would fall deeper for her, and the only solution to it for him was his escape to the USA.


    If he went to see her again, he would probably become even more reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 129 Mothers Death (Part Two)

    He couldn''t love his friend''s wife, not when the person that Mary was in love with was William himself.


    ''Lucas, you are a coward!'' he thought to himself. But he merely took a deep drag on his cigarette, stood up, and packed his things.


    In R Town...


    It was already evening when they got off the car.


    The moment William got out of the car, he suddenly realized something.


    He had locked Mary in his room, for one full day and night!


    "William, why aren''t you coming?" Frank asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," William said, coming to his senses. "You go in first. I need to get something from the car."


    "All right." Frank looked at William, confused, before turning and walking hesitantly towards the villa.


    William frowned. Frank had become so sensitive. He couldn''t let him suffer any more. He didn''t dare imagine the consequences if Frank underwent any stimulation.


    The moment William got back to his car, he called Kevin.


    "Sir? What''s going on?"


    "Go to Kylin International right now. Mary is in the apartment," said William anxiously. "Take her out now and get her some dinner."


    Kevin was stunned. "Mary? What''s wrong with her?" he asked.


    nd


    rushing into the operating room.


    Dr. Cao shook his head. He had given Mary''s mother three shots in a row, but there was still no turning back. In the end, she hadn''t been able to see her beloved daughter.


    "Mary!" Lucas called to her as he followed her inside.


    "Mom!" Mary ran into the operating room just in time to see two nurses covering her mother with a white cloth.


    "No!" Mary wailed. She ran to the operating table and pulled the white cloth away from her mother as she cried, "Mom, don''t leave me. Don''t, don''t..."


    "Mary, I''m sorry," a gentle voice said. The nurse was looking apologetically at her.


    "No, no, please!" Mary sobbed as she held her mother''s body. "I know I''m late. Mom, open your eyes again and look at me, just one more look...


    I''m sorry, Mom. I''m so sorry!"


    She felt her grip on her own mind loosen and go blank. She had fainted before she could realize what was happening.


    "Mary!" Lucas shouted and picked her up. He then turned to the nurse beside him and said, "Hurry up and find a ward for her!"


    "Okay," the nurse said nervously and hurried out.


    Lucas rushed outside, a passed out but teary Mary in his arms.

 Chapter 130 Passing By (Part One)

    Kevin rushed to the office and grabbed the key. It was already midnight when he arrived at Kylin International.


    When he reached the twentieth floor, he hurriedly flung open the door of Mary''s apartment. He searched every room carefully, but couldn''t find Mary.


    Obviously, the door was kicked open from the outside. He saw the metal plate for the doorjamb was twisted and smashed, only hanging on by one screw. The wood around it was splintered.


    Kevin called William, but no one answered. "Beep...


    Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try again later..."


    Maybe Mary asked help from someone and that person took her away.


    She should be fine, right?


    After taking a final look around the apartment, Kevin, at long last, left.


    The next day, Victor sat at home browsing the news.


    Some bystanders had recorded him and Mary playing games on the stage. The video went viral.


    This generated the usual online chatter, and some pointed out that the woman in the video was a dead ringer for Mary, the wife of the CEO of AJ Group.


    Victor frowned and wondered what kinds of problems this might cause Mary. After returning home that day, he couldn''t help sending her a message, b


    p. "Where are the divorce papers? I want to divorce her!"


    Hearing this, Frank immediately changed his expression and was surprised. "You''re sure about this?"


    "Yeah, sure..." William nodded at him, but there was heartbreak in his gaze.


    In the autumn sunshine, a man and a woman clad in black came to a village in Z City.


    "You okay, Mary?"


    "Yes." Holding her mother''s urn, Mary looked despondent.


    "Let''s go." Lucas gently stroked her back as the two walked to a cemetery on the mountain.


    "Okay."


    They slowly, reverently, covered the urn in soil.


    Mary stood aside, covering her mouth to prevent herself from crying. "Mom..."


    "Mary..." Standing next to her, Lucas didn''t know how to comfort her. He could only put his arm around her shoulders and sympathize with her in silence.


    ''Mom, I''m sorry. I can''t visit you much...


    And don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself...''


    The two stood for a long time, and finally Mary said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Lucas nodded.


    Every few steps, Mary kept turning her head to look behind her, until they finally left...


    By the time William and Frank reached the international airport of A City, it was four o''clock in the afternoon.

 Chapter 131 Passing By (Part Two)

    Departure and arrival times to various airports were displayed on monitors scattered around the airport.


    Frank was excited, walking in front of the departure gate. "What do you think we should do first?" asked him.


    "I don''t know. We can decide when we get there." A perfunctory smile appeared on William''s face. As he looked at the ticket in his hand, his heart sank little by little.


    But his reverie was shattered by a scream from the crowd. "Don''t go!"


    A man ran to the turnstile at the boarding gate and struggled to rush in.


    "Please show me your ticket." The ticket inspector stopped the man.


    "I don''t have a ticket. I need to find someone!" With a sad look on his face, the man shouted, "Please let me in!"


    "I''m sorry, sir," the inspector insisted. "We can''t let you in without the ticket."


    "Rosie! Please come out here!" The man shouted more. "Don''t go! I was wrong! Stay with me!"


    William stopped and surveyed what was going on.


    The crowd began to whisper and point at the guy.


    "Sir, if you don''t leave now, we''ll have to escort you out," the inspector said. Seeing that more and more people were paying attention to him, of course he was angry.


    "I love you! Rosie!" The man shouted madly.


    "Sir..."


    "Don''t come any closer!" The man whipped out a kn


    head and listened carefully, but she didn''t hear anything more.


    The man in front of the boarding gate was subdued by the police. The knife was knocked from his hand and he lay on the ground with tears in his eyes. He still cried after the woman who was walking away slowly, "Don''t go, Rosie, don''t go..."


    The woman left while crying. "Just stop now. I want you to be happy."


    After the farce died down, the crowd gradually dispersed, and the boarding gate was finally restored to order.


    "Let''s go. It''s time," said Lucas.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and the two walked towards gate three.


    "Please buckle up. The plane is about to take off. Welcome to Flight XXX, international flight to Los Angeles. Please... "


    "How do you feel?" Lucas sat beside Mary and asked, "Are you okay? Have you fastened your seat belt?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "How about your ear?"


    "Fine."


    "That''s good." Looking at Mary''s face in profile, Lucas''s eyes were full of pity.


    With a loud roar, the plane gradually picked up speed, and finally left the ground.


    The sky was clear and bright.


    Eyes closed, Mary managed a faint smile that curled the corners of her mouth. She stretched out her right hand and gently touched her belly.


    Goodbye, A City.


    Goodbye, Mom.


    Goodbye, William...

 Chapter 132 I Cant Find Her (Part One)

    Outside the airport, orange and red leaves fluttered with the howling wind. A certain chill wrapped around the streets as the people pulled their coats closer to their bodies.


    William pushed through the crowd in a hurry. HIs black windbreaker flew to his back, trembling under the cold wind, but his blazing eyes were enough to keep him warm. He glanced at his watch and took a deep breath.


    ''Mary, wait for me, please...''


    He waved around for a taxi. Once the yellow car approached him, he didn''t waste any time to get in as he hurriedly slammed the door behind him. "Kylin International," he ordered, his usual indifferent voice wavering as each second passed.


    "You got it." The driver nodded and started the car.


    "William!" Frank adeptly squeezed through the crowd surrounding the gates of the airport. However, just as he had finally walked out, he could only see a shadowy figure of a man leaving in a taxi.


    "William!" he called out again, stumbling down the steps as he tried to reach the car. His breath caught up in his throat, and his other hand waved across the air. "William!"


    However, it was already too late. Before he could even make it to the street, the car had already disappeared in a flash.


    His screams and shouts had drawn in the attention of multiple passers-by, but the only man he wanted to hear him was already too far gone. His fingers twitched, as his knees threatened to buckle over.


    "No..."


    he murmured, staring at the disappearing car. He blinked back the tears in his eyes as his other hand clenched tightly into a fist.


    They were almost there...


    William had almost got on


    en, William came barging right in. "Mary?" he called out. "Are you here? Mary!"


    "I told you that she wasn''t here, didn''t I?" Victor stomped behind him impatiently, crossing his arms. He had enough of the man''s rudeness. "Now, what the hell happened?"


    William went on to search the other rooms but Mary was nowhere to be seen.


    "She really isn''t here," he murmured to himself.


    "Now, can you tell me what''s going on?" Victor rubbed his forehead.


    "She''s not home. She''s also not here," William continued to murmur. His hands were already shaking extensively as he struggled to stay calm. "Where could she have gone?"


    "What the hell did you do to her? Have you said anything?" Glaring at him, Victor crossed his arms. Mary wouldn''t have disappeared like this if something hadn''t happened.


    "I..." William pursed his lips and looked at Victor. All of a sudden, his eyes became sharp, as he roared, "Why did you send Mary flowers? And that text... Why did you send that text to her? You love her? ! How ridiculous!"


    "What? How did you know?" Victor staggered backwards.


    "I saw it!" William roared angrily, using every opportunity to step forward and corner him. He sneered. "I advise that you think twice before you even approach her the next time. If you don''t know, she''s my wife, not yours!"


    The other man''s face darkened with such intensity. "And you think she loves you?" He poked a finger onto his chest, pushing him back. "Why can''t you just let her go?"


    "Because I love her!"


    William roared exasperatedly as the truth finally tumbled out from his lips. "I love her, okay? I love Mary!"


    "You..."

 Chapter 133 I Cant Find Her (Part Two)

    Victor''s jaw dropped as he stared at the man in evident disbelief, completely at a loss of what to say.


    Had he heard him wrong? ''He loves Mary?'' he thought. ''Has he really fallen in love with her?''


    Without giving him time to react, the disheveled man stomped out of the house. He continued to rack his mind as to Mary''s location.


    If she wasn''t in her house and with Victor, then where would she be...


    Suddenly, a thought came over him. ''She must be at the hospital!'' he realized, clapping his hands together.


    He quickly hailed another taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    Unknown to him, Victor had also rushed out of his house and got in the car. Heart racing, he followed the other man to the hospital.


    At the hospital.


    William paced across the corridor before entering the ward of Mary''s mother.


    "Mary!" he called out, pushing the doors wide open.


    However, he was only greeted by the sight of an elderly man on the bed. He blinked wearily as he struggled to sit up. "Sir, who are you looking for?" the old man asked in confusion.


    "Um...you..." William staggered back and glanced at the number of the room, only to see that he was right. "Do you know where the original patient was relocated? The one who stayed here before you?"


    The old man shook his head. He still looked a little confused by the surprise guest. "No," he uttered. "I was just moved here..."


    "I''m sorry to bother you, sir." With an apologetic bow of his head, he walked out of the room and closed the doors.


    As he did so, an uncomfortable feeling settled in his stomach.


    "Are you his relative?"


    All of a sudden, a voice came around behind, causing him to turn around. The man was wearing a white coat. Upon closer look, he noticed the name tag on the doctor''s chest¨CD


    ! You almost had a miscarriage, and an abortion is dangerous to you. And your ear..."


    "My ear? What about it?" Raising her head, Mary furrowed her eyebrows.


    After a pause, Lucas continued, "I don''t know what caused it, but I saw how swollen your face was yesterday. When I checked it, I found that..." He hesitated, as if something was holding him back.


    "What?" she urged.


    "Your eardrum was damaged. Your hearing¨Cit won''t be what it used to be..."


    Her hearing...


    A bitter smile slipped into her face and she licked her lips, tasting the saltiness of her tears. Reaching out, her hand trailed down the side of her ear.


    ''So William slapped me that hard,'' she thought.


    "Mary," Lucas started.


    "Maybe you should keep the child." "Keep the child?" Mary laughed as if she had just heard the best joke of her life. Her gaze hardened. "Have you seen William? I''m not that crazy!"


    "Then I''ll take you away!"


    he yelled out adamantly, holding her hand close to his chest. "I''ll take you to America. No one knows you there, and in a place so large, even William couldn''t find you. We could live there, and you can give birth to the baby peacefully. You won''t ever have to see him again."


    ''America?'' She stared up at him with confusion.


    "Maybe, maybe God was the one who gifted that little angel to you," he said. The lump in his throat didn''t seem to go away as he stared deep into her mournful eyes. "With your mother gone, it''s the only family you have left. Do you really want it to go without seeing the world?"


    Family... The word struck her like lightning.


    She stared at her seemingly flat stomach as her hand rubbed around it. ''Family...''


    "Mary..."


    After a long time, Mary finally raised her head and stared at Lucas. "Take me away."

 Chapter 134 The First Encounter (Part One)

    It was starting to get dark.


    William walked out of the hospital in a trance. He looked around, but didn''t know where he was going.


    ''Mary, where did you go?''


    William took out his phone and dialed a number. "Watts, find out where Mary''s hiding. No matter where she is, find her for me!"


    "Affirmative, sir!"


    William hung up the phone and squeezed it tightly. There were so many people who had come and gone in the hospital, but none of them was the person he was looking for.


    "Ring, ring, ring! "


    The phone in his hand rang out of the blue. William immediately answered it.


    "Hello? Mary? Is that you? Mary!" His voice trembled with so much anxiety and expectation.


    "Hello, is this William Lan?"


    A calm man''s voice came through the phone.


    William''s excitement died down. He frowned and answered in a calmer voice, "Yes, it''s me."


    "Hello, Mr. Lan. I''m a lawyer from the South Mountain Law Firm. My surname is Zhang. A few days ago, Mary Lu asked me to..."


    "Where is she? Tell me!"


    Before Lawyer Zhang could finish his words, the pupils of William suddenly shrank and he roared, "Where is Mary? Answer me!"


    "Well..." Lawyer Zhang sounded like he was bewil


    shook his head. Yesterday, a man came to find Mary, with the same expression as the man in front of him, and he didn''t ask much. What in the world was happening?


    Then the old man turned around and left.


    When William came to the place that the old man pointed, he saw a solitary gravestone. The soil around the grave was freshly dug.


    He opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    William knelt down in front of the grave.


    He still remembered how Mary''s mother held his hand and asked him to take good care of Mary when he had met her for the first time. He still remembered how her mother said that Mary was not good enough for him and asked him to take it easy on her...


    But now, she was gone forever.


    He could almost see how Mary broke down in front of her mother''s grave.


    But where was he during her most trying moment? He was somewhere else, thinking that Victor had taken her away, and he even blamed her for it!


    Tears started to fall from the corner of his eyes. He bit his lip and buried his face under his palm.


    ''Mary, where are you? Where on earth have you gone?''


    William didn''t know how he returned to A City and Kylin International Community.

 Chapter 135 The First Encounter (Part Two)

    He stood at the door of the apartment with the key on his hand, regardless of his discomfort. He had hoped that when he opened the door, Mary would be on the other side waiting for him!


    "You''re back? Where have you been?"


    Perhaps, she would be waiting for him on the sofa as usual.


    Maybe she was watching TV again.


    Maybe she was eating snacks...


    Crack!


    The door was opened and William took a step inside.


    The TV wasn''t on, there were no snacks, no Mary...


    "Mary!" William shouted hysterically as tears fell down his cheeks.


    He took two steps forward and swept his eyes across the empty room. His heart felt colder than the temperature.


    "Ring... "


    The phone rang again, and William picked it up almost instantaneously. "Hello? Mary, is that you?"


    "Boss..." Kevin was stunned. He stared at the letter he just received and said, "I just received Mary''s resignation..."


    "Bang!"


    The phone slipped down from his ear and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    He rushed to Mary''s bedroom.


    The bed was neat and the floor was spotless. It seemed that she had just left for work and would come back in the evening.


    Mary, you had cut off all contact with me.


    William staggered to the bed and saw a box on it.


    He opened the box with his trembling hands.


    A red dress, a photo album, and a wedding ring.


    "This ring...Who bought it?"


    He remembered that when


    out that Mary had quietly walked into his heart long ago, but he stubbornly kept the contract, unwilling to forget the past, and took responsibility to indulge Frank...


    When Mary was still by his side, he didn''t feel anything, but once he realized that she was no longer by his side, he felt like his arm had been suddenly cut off.


    There would be no more of her here, no more of her pleasing, triumphant laughter, no more of the warm eyes that lingered on him. It would never happen again.


    "I paid for it. I can do whatever I want!"


    How could he say such thoughtless and inconsiderate words!


    And when he slapped Mary, he exerted all of his strength. He didn''t hold back at all! William stared at his right hand and thought, ''If I cripple my right hand, will Mary forgive me?''


    But she couldn''t see that anymore. She couldn''t see his regret, his chagrin, his tears...


    "Mary..." William held the photo album tightly in his arms as if she was holding Mary. "Please show up... I was wrong... Please don''t leave me..."


    His heart felt like a bottomless and empty void.


    William didn''t dare to think about the days without Mary for the rest of his life. He almost went crazy when he couldn''t find her in only three days. This kind of pain was a hundred times more painful than when he lost Sansa.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong... "


    Just then, the doorbell rang in the lonely apartment.

 Chapter 136 Self-loathing (Part One)

    Ding Dong, Ding Dong...


    The echoes of the doorbell rang inside the silent apartment.


    William turned his head abruptly, immediately stumbling up on his feet and rushing to the apartment door. It was as if he couldn''t wait another second.


    With a click, the door opened.


    "Mary!" William blurted out.


    "William..."


    It was Frank. He stood outside the door and held back his tears as he heard William call out her name.


    He gazed at William. William''s eyes were sunken and bloodshot, thin stubble grew on his chin. His hair was dirty and messy.


    Was he still the vigorous and graceful young man that he loved? No! They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but he looked so devastated!


    "Why are you here?" When William saw Frank, the light in his eyes faded. His voice grew cold and his face was devoid of any emotion.


    "William..." Frank sobbed, "Where have you been these past few days? What happened to you?"


    "Where have I been?" William''s eyes looked dead. The bright fire that was once lit had now died inside his heart.


    He went to all the places where she could have gone to, but still couldn''t find her.


    "Mary? You went to lo


    !" William hung up the phone and stared blankly out the window.


    The first patch of snow had fallen, signaling the start of winter. Under the dim streetlight, the flying snowflakes dyed the ground silver.


    William was in Kylin International, standing in front of the window. He held his mobile phone in his hand, swiping through the album. There were some photos taken when they went to the ski resort in S City.


    They were laughing happily at that time, but now he''d lost her...


    That was the happiest moment in his life.


    "It''s been two months. Mary, where are you?" William murmured as he gazed hopelessly outside.


    The snow rustled and fell silently, creating several mounds on the ground. It was as if it was erasing all the memories in the world.


    The autumn passed and winter came, after winter came spring.


    He hadn''t found her in two months.


    He hadn''t found her in three months.


    He hadn''t found her in half a year...


    Half a year later, the warm sunshine shone throughout the A City. It was the beginning of summer.


    The atmosphere in AJ Group''s conference room was quite tense, everyone''s faces looking stressed and tired.

 Chapter 137 Self-loathing (Part Two)

    "William, you can''t go back on your word like this," Adam said angrily. "You have agreed to sell eighty percent of the company''s shares to me. How can you go back on your word now? You just can''t do that, William!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen," William said casually. "I''ve decided not to sell it. The overseas trip has been cancelled. I will continue to develop my career here at home."


    More importantly, he needed to find someone...


    "What about our previous agreement? That was an agreement!"


    "I will compensate for your loss in accordance with the agreement," William said calmly.


    "You..." Adam was speechless. He was ready to take over the company, but was suddenly informed that the shares of the AJ Group weren''t sold to him. How could he bear it? All the effort, for nothing!


    "Mr. Chen, if there is nothing else, you can leave now." William knocked on the conference table.


    "You... William, I was wrong about you!" Adam pointed at William as he scolded him, "That''s not what you said when you and your wife came to Hainan last year..."


    "Mr. Chen!" Kevin who sat on the other side of the table heard the word ''wi


    g.


    "Mr. Lan..." Andy put her hands around William''s neck and sat on his lap.


    But William didn''t push her away...


    Andy gave a smug smile.


    "Ha ha..." William suddenly laughed. "Do you want to be with me?"


    "Yes..." Andy nodded.


    "Well, let me see what you have to offer." William raised his eyebrow and smirked.


    "Mr. Lan..." As Andy came close to William''s mouth, he dodged her lips.


    "Mr. Lan?" Andy tilted her head.


    "You don''t deserve it," William said coldly and left her. "Tell me, what do you really want?"


    "I want to stay with you forever!" Andy leaned against William''s chest.


    "Okay." The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, but his eyes were cold as ice. "You have to be on call. Now, get out."


    Andy was overjoyed. Did William accept her?


    After putting on her clothes and walking out of the office, Andy opened the video on her mobile phone and let out a triumphant smile.


    The video was so clear!


    William turned around and went to the lounge to take a shower.


    If self-loathing through sexual indulgence could ease his longing for Mary, he wouldn''t mind having a little bit more.

 Chapter 138 Four Years Later

    Four years later.


    At the international airport of A City, a flight arriving from Los Angeles landed on time.


    A large number of passengers walked out of the exit lane of the airport. They had different skin colors and spoke different languages.


    Out of the countless people that would step out of the airport, there were always certain people that would captivate everyone''s attention.


    Among the crowd of unique passengers, there was a woman with an exquisite slender figure and porcelain skin. She exuded an elegant and mature essence about her. Everything about her was enchanting, especially her eyes. They were bright and had a calming effect.


    She was like a pearl, dazzling and refined. She held two little children in her arms, a boy and a girl. Such an ensemble made people captivated. None of them could look away from her.


    The two kids were about three years old, but they were already as beautiful as their mother.


    The little boy was led by the woman obediently as he looked around with his cool little face, while the little girl was smiling, her eyes full of curiosity about everything.


    "Mommy, I want to..." the little girl said in English. Her eyes blinked, and her face looked exactly like the woman holding her hand.


    "No, no, no." The woman bent down, waved her fingers at the little girl and gently said, "Elissa, you have to speak Chinese whenever you come home. Remember?"


    "Okay..." The little girl pouted.


    "She is so stupid." The little boy smirked, the corners of his mouth


    " Beth rolled her eyes at her, snorted and left.


    "Bitch!" Jane mumbled curses at her back.


    "Why don''t you come in?" asked William as he was seated on his chair.


    "Okay!" Jane''s mood immediately changed when she stepped into the office.


    "What''s the matter?" William looked so cold and calculating while he was on his chair.


    "Mr. Lan, I want to ask for a few days off at the beginning of next month." Jane stood in front of his desk and said, "Kevin and I have just gotten our marriage certificate. We are going to hold a wedding at the beginning of next month. Please allow me to take a leave."


    Marriage certificate... Get married...


    William''s eyes darkened. "Okay," he replied.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go out first."


    "Okay."


    Jane nodded and left.


    Four years!


    Kevin had been promoted to the manager, the special assistant had been replaced, and the secretary had been replaced. The only thing that remained unchanged was the desk that had been there for four years...


    ''If you still want to be with Mary, why did you become like this? What are you thinking about?''


    Gritting her teeth, Jane saw that William had changed from the perfect CEO she worshiped to a detestable playboy. She felt so sorry for Mary.


    "Mary, you were right to leave!" Jane clenched her fists in anger.


    With the fingers on his left hand tapping on the desk, William grabbed his phone with his right hand. Mary''s smile on his wallpaper remained unchanged. It was as beautiful as before.

 Chapter 139 Such A Reunion (Part One)

    At a villa in the city.


    The two kids, Alick and Elissa, had woken up early. They jumped up and down the bed, and constantly tried to wake Mary up with their playful little hands.


    "Alick, Elissa, stop! Mommy is still sleeping," Mary groaned. Elissa pulled Mary''s hair. "Brother, I''m getting hungry," the little girl complained.


    When Alick heard his sister''s plea, he put down the story book he was reading at once. He spoke like a gentle little man, "Should we wake Mommy up?"


    "Okay." Elissa nodded.


    "Mommy..."


    "Mommy, get up..."


    "Hmm..."


    While she was sleeping like a log, Mary felt her children making a fuss beside her. She stretched out her hands and yawned. With a groggy voice, she said, "Sweethearts, stop making trouble for Mommy."


    "Mommy, when are you going to make breakfast?" Alick shook her arm over and over. "Elissa said she''s really hungry."


    "Mommy!" Elissa climbed on top of Mary and kissed her on the cheek. "Get up, Mommy..."


    Then the little girl pinched both of Mary''s cheeks."I''m so hungry, wake up!" Mary reluctantly opened her eyes and sat up, holding Elissa in her arms. "Alright, alright, I''m up. Wait for a little while, okay? Mommy will cook breakfast for you."


    "Okay!" Elissa nodded, her mood changed immediately.


    Mary smiled and kissed the little girl''s rosy cheek. Then she rea


    roine today. I need to get there early." Mary added, "You''d better go to bed now."


    "Do you miss me today?"


    Mary did not respond right away. She paused before speaking again. "Barry, why didn''t I realize that you were so clingy before?"


    "That''s because you never noticed!" He chuckled and insisted, "So, did you think about me today?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ve thought about you! Are you happy now?"


    "More than happy." Barry sounded satisfied. "Go eat breakfast."


    "Okay, then go get some rest."


    "You got it, milady."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary led her kids downstairs.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong."


    In the middle of breakfast, the doorbell rang.


    "Mommy, someone''s at the door." Elissa was eating eggs while she was talking.


    "Okay, I heard it too. I''ll go open the door." Mary put down her utensils and walked to the gate of the villa.


    "Hello, madam. I''m your nanny." A simple and honest woman appeared at the door.


    Madam...


    Mary raised an eyebrow, but decided not to argue. "Please, come in."


    "Thank you, madam." The woman came in and said, "If you don''t mind, you can call me Hester."


    "Hester." Mary nodded and said to the two kids in the kitchen, "Come here, Alick, Elissa."


    "Coming!"


    "We''re coming, Mommy!"


    At a moment''s notice, the two rosy-cheeked kids appeared in the living room.

 Chapter 140 Such A Reunion (Part Two)

    "Oh, you''re both so cute!" Hester praised.


    "Thank you," said Mary with a modest smile. She then turned to the two kids. "This is Aunt Hester. She''s going to live with us from now on, so you should call her Aunt Hester."


    "Hello, Aunt Hester!"


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Hester!"


    Both of them shouted cheerfully.


    "Hi, kids!" Hester smiled from ear to ear.


    "Hester, have you eaten yet?" Mary pointed at the table. "If you haven''t had breakfast, you can eat with the kids."


    "I have, madam."


    "Then..." Mary looked at her watch. "Hester, please look after the kids. I need to go somewhere. I don''t know if I can make it back before noon, so please prepare lunch for them."


    "That won''t be a problem." Hester put a hand on her own chest. "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll take care of them well."


    "That sounds reassuring, thank you, Hester." Mary bent over and hugged her kids. "Mommy has to go to work now. You should listen to Aunt Hester, and don''t make any trouble for her, okay?"


    "Mommy, when will you be back?" asked Alick.


    "I don''t know," Mary shook her head. She wasn''t sure how many people were participating in the event. "I will come back as soon as possible, I promise."


    "Then Mommy, you need to take us out to play when you come back!"


    "No problem." Mary smiled, "Come and have breakfast with Aunt Hester. I''ll need to go upstairs."


    Mary


    uzz, buzz..."


    At this moment, the phone in her bag rang. Mary quickly took it out and found that the reception in the elevator was terrible.


    In the elevator, the woman''s eyes screamed seduction. She bent down and stripped the man of his belt.


    As she was looking for a signal, Mary accidentally turned her head at their direction. What she saw was a disgusting and promiscuous scene.


    They were in the elevator, for God''s sake!!!


    When did women in China become so liberated?


    Wait! Mary took a closer look at the woman. It was Beth! The so-called ''pure little queen'' of the film industry.


    "Ring... "


    Another ring came. Hearing this, Mary came to her senses and was about to answer the phone.


    "What are you doing? Excuse me! How dare you? Are you recording this?" The man grunted at her and slapped her phone away.


    The phone was crashed against the wall and dropped to the ground.


    Anger filled Mary''s heart. She picked up her phone and shouted at the man, "Are you fucking insane? What do you think you''re doing? You..."


    Before she could finish her words, Mary''s eyes widened and she froze.


    Who was this man before her?


    Was it William? It was him!


    The man raised his head, his eyes met with the woman in front of him. His ferocity turned to disbelief. He was so shocked that his legs trembled, and he couldn''t move a muscle. "Mary?"

 Chapter 141 Its Really Her (Part One)

    The elevator descended slowly, enveloped by a strange atmosphere.


    "Mr. Lan?" Noticing that something was wrong with William, Beth stopped what she was doing. She raised her head and called out William, only to see him staring at another woman in the elevator.


    With her mouth slightly open, Mary stared back at William and then at Beth. She could not move and it felt like her body was completely frozen.


    "Mary..." William swallowed hard. He could not take his eyes off Mary. It was the first time seeing her after four years. He carefully called out her name, fearing that what he was seeing was only an illusion.


    Mary frowned in disgust.


    William jolted back to reality when he realized what was happening. He pushed Beth away and hastily fixed his clothes.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    The phone in Mary''s hand rang persistently. When she came back to her senses, she turned around and pressed the elevator button.


    After tidying up his clothes, William stepped towards Mary. He wanted to hold the woman he had missed for four years.


    Ding!


    Just then, the elevator door opened.


    Holding her phone in her hand, Mary ran away as fast as she could. She strode so fast, William could not even reach her.


    "Mary!" sho


    "No need." William shook his head. All of a sudden, a thought occurred in his mind. "Has Beth been here earlier?"


    "No." Virgil shook his head. "She was downstairs when she called me. She wanted to come here with me, but I didn''t let her in."


    "Okay." William nodded, feeling relieved.


    ''No woman will be allowed to enter this apartment except her!''


    "You can leave now." William waved his hand and dismissed him.


    "Mr. Lan, I''m leaving." Virgil nodded slightly, turned around and left.


    "Okay." William just nodded. He looked out of the window and his eyes drifted far away.


    For four years, he had been living in Kylin International Community, specifically in Mary''s room. He still had not found her. He had no idea how to ease his longing for her. When Mary left, she also left a void in William''s heart that only her could occupy.


    "Mary... Honey..."


    All his sorrows never faded away. It was only hidden in the dark night.


    Early next morning, William dressed neatly. He was still the handsome and cruel CEO of the company.


    "Honey, I''m going to work." Before leaving, William bade goodbye to the wedding photos in the apartment. In the past four years, this kind of farewell had already become a habit.

 Chapter 142 Its Really Her (Part Two)

    Ding!


    The elevator reached the 32nd floor and William walked out expressionlessly.


    "Mr. Lan..." As soon as Andy saw him, she leaned over and said coquettishly, "Mr. Lan, you haven''t been to my place for several days!"


    "Miss me?" A wicked and attractive smile appeared on William''s face as he put his arms around her waist.


    "Yes, I miss you so much!" Andy leaned over to kiss him.


    However, William suddenly turned his head away and pushed her gently. "I''m not in the mood. Let''s go to work."


    "Fine," replied Andy with resentment. She did not go back to her desk until William had entered his office.


    In the past four years, she had succeeded on becoming one of the women around William. From becoming his secretary, she was able to enter the highest floor of the AJ Group successfully.


    But...


    Andy glared at the empty desk across the room.


    It had once belonged to Mary and had remained untouched since then. Moreover, William took an extra care for it was also cleaned by special people everyday.


    William had never kissed her, nor did he kiss any other woman.


    Was he still thinking about the woman whose name was Mary?


    Knock! Knock!


    While William was concentrating on his work, he heard a knock on the door suddenly. "Come in."


    "Mr. Lan!" Like a gust of wind, Beth entered into the office. With tearful eyes, she sat o


    "If you are selected, we will inform you after three days, Ena," said Mary.


    "Thank you." Ena asked, "Then... can I go now?"


    "Yes." Mary smiled and nodded.


    Ena bowed again before leaving. Her high ponytail bounced with every step.


    "Director Jame, I think Ena is great. I''d like to choose her for the role. What do you think?" said Mary.


    "Well, her temperament fits the movie perfectly." Director Jamie nodded in agreement but he added, "But this movie needs to cooperate with AJ Group, and its CEO chose Beth. This..."


    CEO...


    Upon hearing that word, an unknown emotion flashed in her eyes. She raised her head and said firmly, "GM Universing Studios chose to cooperate with them because they want to enter the domestic market. We can make an excellent movie with our own capabilities and connections.


    Besides, this is my own movie. It''s up to me who will be chosen. Director Jamie, don''t worry about the actors and actresses. Just focus on your work."


    "Alright then." Director Jamie nodded with a look of admiration in his eyes.


    Ring! Ring!


    "I''m sorry, Director Jamie. I have to answer this call."


    "Okay."


    "Hello?" Mary quietly walked aside.


    "Manager Lu, the invitations are ready," said the assistant Jill on the other end of the call.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and added, "Send me the schedule."


    "Yes, manager."

 Chapter 143 You Are The Best (Part One)

    Mary returned to the villa in the evening.


    The housekeeper, cleaner, gardener, and servants were already at the house. The kids were playing in the yard.


    "Madam is back!" Hester hurried over to her, smiling. "Dinner is ready. Alick and Elissa have been waiting for you to come back."


    "Really? Thank you, Hester," said Mary, returning her smile.


    "You''re welcome."


    "Mommy is back!" Elissa exclaimed happily.


    "Mommy!" Alick ran forward excitedly.


    "Mommy!"


    "My babies!" Mary bent down and kissed the two kids.


    "Mommy, let''s go have dinner!" Alick said, looking at his mother with so much love and care, it warmed Mary''s heart. "Mommy must be very tired after the day''s work," he said.


    "Mommy must be very tired, yes!" Elissa echoed. She was pouting in a childlike manner that made Mary smile.


    "Let''s go eat. My babies must be hungry too," Mary smiled and led them back to the villa.


    "Ring..." Mary''s phone began to ring.


    "Hello?" Mary answered the phone.


    " Are you having dinner?" Barry''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes," Mary smiled. "You called too soon, didn''t you?"


    "Can''t I?" Barry''s smile was evident in his voice. "What if someone else takes you away if I don''t call you enough?"


    Mary''s face turned r


    corridor that contained the elevator. She was confused. "How do they know where the elevator is?" she muttered, frowning.


    "Manager Lu, how did you know that the elevator is here?" Jill asked, also confused.


    Mary was thrown for a bit. But she recovered soon enough and said, "I saw the sign."


    "Oh! You''re observant! I didn''t notice that," Jill said, embarrassed.


    "Ha-ha!" Mary chuckled half-heartedly, her eyes under the sunglasses telling a different story.


    "By the way, I heard that the CEO of AJ Group is a playboy," Jill said seriously, unmindful of the turmoil within Mary. "We need to leave as soon as you finish your business."


    "Okay," Mary said, nodding. Of course she knew this.


    Last night, she had searched for information related to William for the past four years. There had been endless gossip about him saying that he had had affairs with most female stars in his company.


    The newspapers and the Internet were full of such news.


    It was none of her business, Mary had thought sneeringly.


    In the CEO''s office on the thirty-second floor...


    "Mr. Lan," Beth pouted, sidling up flirtatiously to William. "Director Jamie said they had chosen another girl for the heroine of the film. How can this be? You promised!" she whined.

 Chapter 144 You Are The Best (Part Two)

    William''s eyebrows went up as he asked, "Who did he say he gave it to?"


    "I don''t know," Beth continued to pout. "He said it was a little girl from the selection and that the scriptwriter chose her. Mr. Lan, you promised me..."


    The elevator doors opened outside, and Mary and Jill walked out.


    "Hello," Jane said, standing up to greet them. "Are you Vivian, representative of GM Universing Studios?"


    "Yes, I am," Mary said smiling. She took off her sunglasses and spoke again, "Hello, Jane."


    "Hmm?" Jane looked at the person in front of her and did a double take, her eyes widening. She was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses. "Oh my God! Mary?"


    "Jane," Mary said, opening her arms.


    "Mary!" Jane said again, throwing herself into Mary''s arms and crying over and over again, "Oh my God! Am I dreaming? Are you really Mary?" "It''s me. It is me,"


    Mary said, getting emotional. "I didn''t expect you to still be here."


    Jill was standing to the side, wondering what was going on.


    "What''s wrong?" The door of the CEO''s office opened, William and Beth emerging from the room, arm in arm.


    Jane hurriedly separated from Mary, trying to control her tears, but u


    g her against the wall as he hugged her.


    Mary was stunned. It took a while for her to react and she punched him on the back as she screamed, "Let me go! Let me go, you bastard!" She continued to struggle against him.


    Mary was so angry, she raised a foot and stomped on William''s leather shoes.


    William groaned in pain but refused to let her go.


    ''Four years have passed! I''ll never let you go again, Mary!'' William thought fiercely.


    It was as if William was trying to pour out all his thoughts of the past four years by hugging her.


    Andy made her way to the elevator, her heels clacking on the tiled floor.


    She looked up just in time to see the appalling scene in the elevator. Her eyes widened.


    Was Mr. Lan kissing that woman? !


    Mary was still struggling. "Let go of me!" she cried out over and over again. She was almost out of breath because of the kiss. But she had had enough. She bit down hard on his lip, her nostrils suddenly filling with the smell of blood.


    William hissed in pain, letting go of her and wiping the corner of his mouth. It was bleeding.


    "You''re such an entitled bastard!"


    Mary screamed, raised her hand, and slapped him around the face.

 Chapter 145 You Are The Best (Part Three)

    William was shocked at the impact.


    "You are such a freak, William!" Mary cursed angrily.


    "Mary..." William said softly. He then looked up at her and continued, "How do you feel now? If it helps you vent your anger, go ahead and beat me a few more times!"


    "You..." Mary sputtered. She looked at him, dazed, before she said coldly, "I stained my hand touching you."


    She glared at him, turned around, and left.


    William continued to stare at her retreating back, standing there, unmoving, for a long time. Guilt and infatuation were bubbling up within him.


    Andy hid behind the corner, an incredible look on her face. Mary was back!


    Mary had been too reckless today. She shouldn''t have gone to see William. How could she have allowed him to take advantage of her for no reason at all?


    "Damn it!" Mary angrily stabbed the fork into the rice.


    "Mommy, you look scary!" Elissa said, her eyes round with worry as she looked at Mary.


    "Mommy, did someone piss you off today?" Alick asked, sitting up on the chair.


    At these questions from the kids, Mary came to her senses. She smiled reassuringly as she said, "I encountered something unhappy today. Mommy is a little angry, but only a little."


    "Mommy, please don''t be angry," said Alick. "When I grow up, I will help Mommy teach them a lesson."


    "Me too, Mommy!" Elissa also looked up.


    Mary reached out and gently touched their faces. "Why are you so good to me?" she sighed. "My sweethearts, you are


    aying went, ''Two of a trade can never agree''. William walked to the study and turned on the computer.


    Barry Gu, born in Z City in 19XX, graduated from Z University and went abroad for further studies. He was the CEO of the GM Universing Studios in China.


    William looked at his picture before scrolling on to his other details. He was in the same company with Mary.


    Wait! Z University? He scrolled back up.


    William was stunned. Mary had graduated from that university too!


    William immediately called Virgil. "Check Barry Gu''s information now. I need details. Send it to my e-mail."


    "Yes, sir."


    William could feel something gnawing at his insides.


    "Ding!"


    Minutes later, an email popped up on the computer screen, and William hurried to open it.


    He had really graduated from the same university as Mary!


    As he scrolled through the document, William''s face darkened more with each scroll.


    He was her ex-boyfriend! How could Mary fall in love with him? They had also been regarded as the most suitable couple in Z University. William was pissed.


    Damn it!


    His jealousy was pouring out as he muttered, "He doesn''t deserve her! They don''t match one bit. Look at Mary and my wedding photos! We are a perfect match! How can someone not understand this? It''s so simple!"


    And they had lived in America for four years? William''s brow cleared in an instant.


    There was something wrong here. Barry must still like Mary. ''Oh no. This cannot be!''

 Chapter 146 Im Looking For Victor (Part One)

    The Greek Aegean Sea was located in the east of the Mediterranean Sea. Due to its beautiful sceneries and mysterious legends, it became a world-class tourist paradise. In fact, it was a prime spot for many couples to come and visit.


    On the banks of the Aegean Sea, there was a young man dressed in simple casual clothes with a camera in his hands. Victor''s bag hung on his shoulders as he walked down the shoreline.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, knocking him out of his thoughts. He grabbed it from his pocket.


    Without hesitating, he pressed the ''reject'' button, but his fingers trembled while holding the phone.


    The photo on his screen was none other than him and a woman. Even the phone in his hand was what they won four years ago when they had attended an event together. Somehow, all of these felt like as if they were some faraway memory he had of the past.


    "Mary..." he mused to himself before shaking his head. Putting away his phone, he continued taking pictures of the scenery before him. The bright blue sky shone overhead as the glittering sea reflected the yellow rays above him. It was truly worth every second of his trip.


    Before he could take another picture from a different angle, his phone rang again. At first, he had half his mind in just ignoring the call and waiting for it to pass, but as the ring continued for the next minute, he knew he had no other choice but to answer.


    Victor took his phone out of his pocket and snapped,


    "Hello? You better have a good reason for calling me."


    "Are you interested in shooting a movie?" A woman''s voice came throug


    ou come with me?"


    "No!" She turned away. She had other plans in mind.


    "Children who don''t read are stupid children, that''s what they say!" he proclaimed before heading up the steps. The young boy didn''t even turn back. Although the two siblings loved each other, they were always two sides of a coin when it came to their likes and dislikes.


    "I am not!" she argued, making a face at her brother before running to the garage.


    "What can I do for you, Elissa?" Robert, their driver, gazed down at the young girl with a smile.


    "Uncle Robert, can you drive me around for fun?" She jumped up at him.


    "Where do you want to go? You know you shouldn''t go that far, right? Your mom isn''t here to watch you," he warned and squatted down.


    "Hmm... I want to go to AJ Group!" she proclaimed. "It''s not that far, right?"


    "AJ Group?" Robert blinked in shock, stunned by her suggestion. "Elissa, that''s a film and television company. Do you¨Cwhy do you want to go there?"


    Her face scrunched up at his words. "What''s a company?"


    "A company..." He scratched the back of his head, searching for the right words to describe it as easily as he could. "A company is where adults work; children shouldn''t be allowed to go there."


    "But that''s where I''m going! Uncle Robert, let''s go there, please." The young girl pulled his arm anxiously as her eyes widened in plea.


    "But¨C"


    "I''m going to find someone there please. Mommy is always busy. She doesn''t have time to take me out..."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "He''s one of Mommy''s friends." She tugged his arm hurriedly. "Please?"

 Chapter 147 Im Looking For Victor (Part Two)

    His face softened at the sight of the young girl. ''Madam did say that I could take the children out for fun if they want to...'' he thought, glancing at her. Besides, she''d be safe as long as he kept a close eye on her.


    "Please?" she said again. Her eyes glistened under the artificial light, looking even more adorable.


    With a sigh, Robert finally conceded. "Okay, I''ll take you there now, but you have to promise me to behave."


    "Okay! Thank you, Uncle Robert!"


    Seeing as she finally got what she wanted, Elissa jumped onto the car seat and clapped. Throughout the entire ride, she hummed the happiest tune she could think of as she gazed out the window. ''I''m about to see Uncle Victor!'' she said to herself, resisting the urge to squeal. If she would meet him later, would she hug him or kiss him first?


    "Elissa, we''re here!"


    Robert announced. "Really?" She snapped out of her thoughts and peered through the car window. Gazing at the tall building before her, she gasped. "It''s so high. This is even bigger than the place where Mom works!"


    Without another word, she pushed the door open and raced into the building.


    "Elissa!" Robert got off the car hurriedly. He was about to race in when a guard blocked his way.


    "Sir, you can''t park the car here." The guard stood, motioning to the parking spots at the back. "Please move the car away as soon as possible."


    "But..." Staring at Elissa''s retreating figure, Robert hurriedly got into the car and drove it to the parking lot. ''Madame is going to kill me!'' he thought.


    The young girl gazed in wonder as dozens of suited men and women walked past her. She pursed her lips, wandering towards the elevator.


    "There are so many people at the right side," she noted, narrowing her eyes at the right elevator. "Maybe I should take the left." She squeezed through the crowd and opened the door of the CEO''s exclusive elevator. She walked in leisurely.


    The staff waiting in line gaped at the sight. Just then, William had also walked into the building and their eyes were so wide that they looked like they could pop right out of their sockets.


    "Mr. Lan!"


    "Mr. Lan!" they all greeted together. Even then, their eyes still hadn''t left the girl in the elevator.


    The man strode towards his own


    ry, but after what had happened...William shook his head. ''No, it''s best not to think about it.''


    Yet...there was something about the young girl that held him back. ''Doesn''t she look like her?'' He frowned.


    "Nonsense." With a sigh, he simply waved at the young girl at the back of the car.


    Mary... Mary...


    Suddenly, his gaze turned firm and his fingernails dug into his palms. ''I''ll get you back, Mary,'' he said to himself. ''And I''ll make it up to you¨Cfor each year and day that has passed. I swear on my life.''


    In the car, Robert glanced at the young girl. "Elissa, do you know that man?"


    She frowned. "No, I don''t."


    Robert raised his eyebrow. "Don''t you think that man looks a bit like your brother?"


    "Huh?" Elissa wrinkled her nose as she tried to imagine her annoying brother and the kind man she had just met. With that, she immediately shook her head. "Of course not!


    They''re very different!"


    Robert decided to leave it at that as they headed straight to the villa. Just as they had finally arrived at the gates, he could see Mary''s figure by the front door, and he immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    "Mommy!" Elissa, however, waved at her.


    At the sight of their faces, Mary had to breathe a sigh of relief. Before their arrival, she had been pacing back and forth, wondering to herself if it was time to call the police.


    "Mommy!" Once the car had stopped, Elissa jumped out of her seat and raced into her mother''s arms.


    Mary''s heart softened at the sight, but she quickly pulled out the angriest face she could muster. "Elissa!" she snapped.


    "Where have you been?" "I went to see Uncle Victor," the young girl whispered, bowing her head.


    "What?" Her eyes widened. "Where did you go?"


    "We went to the AJ Group."


    Robert was the one who had answered for her. Stepping out of his car, he lowered his head apologetically. "Madam, I''m really sorry. I should''ve taken better care of her."


    "AJ Group..." As soon as she heard where they went, her blood ran cold. ''That''s where he works,'' she thought. Head snapping up, she asked, "Anything happened?"


    "I met a handsome uncle!" Elissa proclaimed. "In fact, he''s even more handsome than Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas!"


    Mary''s face turned sheet white. ''Could it be...?''

 Chapter 148 Hes Back (Part One)

    "What uncle?" Looking straight into Elissa''s eyes, Mary asked.


    "I took the elevator with a handsome uncle," said Elissa, a lovely smile making its way to her mouth. "In fact, he pressed the elevator button for me! I offered him money, but he refused to take it," she added.


    "What''s this Elissa? Who told you to use money?" Mary asked, wondering what had gotten into her little girl.


    "Brother! He told me adults expect money for everything they do."


    Mary didn''t know how to react to this. Realizing it was no use talking to her, she turned around and looked at her driver, Robert. "Do you have any idea about this uncle Elissa is talking about?" she asked.


    "I honestly have no idea," Robert said as he scratched his head. "Could you at least attempt to describe him?" Mary asked earnestly. After giving her request a thought, he said, "That man was tall and handsome. From his outfit, I could tell he was quite rich. But there was something frightening about his eyes. When I saw him, he had Elissa in his arms."


    The more she heard, the more suspicious she became. From the description, it sounded like this so-called uncle was William. ''No, it can''t be,'' Mary thought, trying to put her mind at ease.


    As if an important piece of information had occurred to him, Robert said, "Oh, right! He bore an uncanny resemblance to Alick!"


    Hearing this, Mary felt like she had been struck by a thunderbolt. Her courage began to waver.


    In an instant, her face turned pale.


    Once again, her gaze fell on her daughter.


    "Elissa,


    s of fun," she exclaimed, pleased with his answer. An idea popped into her mind. She looked at Lucas and requested, "Will you sleep with me tonight?"


    "Sure," Lucas said with a snicker, "I''ll sleep with the three of you, okay? We will have lots of fun in bed."


    "Will you?" Elissa clapped her hands happily and turned to Mary. "Mommy, will you allow Daddy Lucas to sleep with us tonight?"


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re spoiling the kids!" said Mary, directing her angry scowl at Lucas.


    "Ha-ha-ha!" He laughed to tears.


    "Jokes aside, why have you returned so soon?" she questioned, motioning him to sit down.


    "Now that''s a long story," Lucas said, leaning against the sofa.


    "Let me guess, your father set up a blind date for you again." Mary raised her eyebrows, quite certain her suspicion was right.


    "How did you know?" Lucas widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Well, it doesn''t take a genius to guess it." As Mary poured him a glass of water, she went on, "You''re in your thirties and you have spent the past four years in the U.S. From what I know, your father has always been behind you, setting you up on blind dates. I am pretty sure you have seen all the pretty girls in the Chinese American community."


    "But the thing is, I''m not interested in any of them," he replied honestly.


    "What do you mean? Are you interested in western girls then?" Without waiting for his response, she continued, "If that''s the case, I suggest you speak to your father. I am pretty sure he will arrange things the way you like."

 Chapter 149 Hes Back (Part Two)

    Lucas placed the glass aside. Gazing into her eyes, he drew a deep breath. When he spoke, his voice was low but intense. "Mary, don''t you know who I like?"


    "I..."


    Mary faltered and wiped the sweat that had formed on her forehead.


    She had always doubted this. However, listening to it from his mouth made her blush. If he didn''t like her, why would he care so deeply about her children? Even though he had indirectly confessed, there were some questions brewing in her mind. He grew up with William. Wouldn''t it be too awkward?


    "Mary!" She was in a deep reverie but Lucas''s call snapped her out of it.


    There was a palpable tension in the air. Wanting to placate her, he put behind his feelings and forced a smile. Soon enough, his playful smile was back on his face.


    "All right," Lucas stood up and said, "I have just returned. Jet lag has made my body sore. I don''t think I have the energy to be discussing serious topics. I am curious to know what we will be having for dinner."


    "Ah... Okay." Thankful for the change of topic, she smiled at him and said, "I think I should go to the kitchen and start cooking. You should take a nap."


    "Okay." He nodded his head and she walked towards the kitchen. Once she was out of sight, he let out a sigh.


    After dinner, Elissa refused to leave Lucas. She insisted on sleeping with him.


    owards them. "Someone wants to see you downstairs!" she announced and then came to a halt, catching her breath.


    "Who?" Mary asked quizzically


    "Victor!"


    "Victor?" A rush of excitement sent color to her cheeks. "Are you serious?" Mary asked, unable to hide her disbelief. Jill nodded her head


    Ena, who was walking out of the meeting room, overheard their conversation. Victor''s name instantly brought her to a stop. Her face flushed red, and her eyes began to brim with expectations.


    ''Victor! Is Victory really here? Am I going to have the honor of acting with him?'' Ena had too many questions.


    It was like a dream come true!


    "Mary!"


    At this moment, a man came out of the elevator. He was handsome from the depth of his eyes to the gentle expressions of his voice. Everyone began to stare at him. But he only had eyes for Mary.


    "Mary!" he repeated.


    He rushed towards her and pulled her close in an embrace. She could feel his firm torso and the heart that was beating within. He drew her closer, making up for the missed time. He wanted to release the tension of those four long years. Freeing her from the hug, he gazed at her. "Mary, I missed you terribly!" he confessed


    "Victor¡­I.." Mary found it impossible to speak. Instead, she stretched out her hands and hugged him again. "It has been so long," she whispered.

 Chapter 150 Hes Back (Part Three)

    "Mary... Mary... "


    "Victor..."


    The two hugged each other tightly, not caring they had people watching them. Seeing this, Ena bit her bottom lip and felt sad.


    "I didn''t expect you would be here so soon." Mary''s voice was choked with emotions.


    "I really couldn''t wait anymore. Four years is too long! I couldn''t stand another second without seeing you."


    "I am so sorry." After all, it was her fault.


    "No, don''t apologize. I am glad to finally meet you," he said, wiping the tears off her face.


    "Where have you been in the past four years?" asked Mary.


    "I traveled around the world." Victor smiled and began to fill her in with everything that had happened to him.


    They were busy talking and in the process lost track of time. When they glanced outside, it was already dark, and the moon was shining into the room.


    "You haven''t told me anything about the movie," he said smiling.


    "Oh right! I completely forgot about work. How about we get to that tomorrow?" Mary suggested, raising her eyebrows. He nodded his head. "Will you come to my house for dinner today?"


    "Of course!" he accepted her invitation in an instant.


    Sitting in Mary''s car, Victor realized how much she had changed in the past four years. "Looks like you have lived a completely different life. You are a big girl now," he said endearingly.


    "What can I


    you. However, you weren''t there."


    "I am so sorry. I didn''t want you to get involved in that back then," Mary said.


    Moreover everyone knew about her relationship with William. If she had stayed with Victor, it would have a serious impact on him. She couldn''t bear the thought of hurting him.


    "Are you happy now?" he asked. It was a simple question, but one he needed to know badly.


    "Yes, I am extremely happy with them. If it weren¡¯t for these little angels, I don''t think I could have borne the pain of losing my mother," Mary replied honestly.


    "I am glad you are happy." Victor nodded. There were a million things he wanted to tell her. But knowing fully well that now wasn''t the right time, he resorted to remaining silent.


    "Uncle Victor, will you stay here tonight?" Elissa came running. Standing close to him, she looked at him expectantly.


    "Well..." Victor didn''t know how to respond.


    "You should live here. We have many rooms." Seeing he hadn''t given her a response, Elissa shook his arm and begged, "I want to sleep with you!"


    Her brazen suggestion made him smile.


    "Elissa! I see you like Uncle Victor more. You aren''t paying any attention to Daddy Lucas," said Lucas, looking aggrieved.


    "No! I love Daddy Lucas," Elissa replied firmly, but she barely glanced at him. Instead, she chose to cling closer to Victor.

 Chapter 151 Silly Woman (Part One)

    "Elissa..." Lucas jokingly sneered, "You don''t like Daddy Lucas anymore! You like Victor more!"


    "I like Daddy Lucas!" Elissa nodded firmly, but still stuck to Victor like glue.


    "Humph!" Lucas pretended to be mad and crossed his arms. "But you don''t want to sleep with me."


    "Well..." Upon hearing this, Elissa''s forehead wrinkled. "Daddy Lucas and Victor will sleep with me!"


    "¡­"


    Victor and Lucas glanced at each other but quickly turned away.


    The corners of Lucas''s mouth twitched. "Forget it, Elissa. I won''t be sleeping with you tonight." He didn''t want to sleep with a man.


    "Then Uncle Victor will sleep with me!"


    "Can I?" Victor asked.


    "Yes!" Mary nodded. "If you aren''t tired."


    "I''m not tired." Victor shook his head. Since the little girl liked him so much, he couldn''t say no...


    "Well, thank you, Victor." Mary smiled apologetically. "She''s too persistent."


    "I don''t mind." Victor smiled and touched Elissa''s head.


    "Elissa, be on your best behavior tonight! Otherwise, you''re not allowed to see Uncle Victor again." Mary waved her finger.


    "Okay, I know!" Elissa nodded her head and stayed in Victor''s arms.


    In the evening, as the two kids had f


    William found out that he had taken Mary away, he might rip him to shreds.


    "Mary? What are you going to do there?" Victor tilted his head. He was a little worried.


    "It''s about work," Mary smiled. "I am cooperating with them about my first movie."


    "How about I go with you?"


    "No, it''s okay." The corners of Mary''s mouth turned upwards. "It''s not a dangerous place. I''ll be visiting purely for business reasons."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t worry," Lucas patted Victor on the shoulder. "The Mary you see now is different from the Mary you knew four years ago."


    "¡­" Mary rolled her eyes at Lucas. "I can do it."


    Inside the AJ Building.


    "Boss!"


    "Good morning, boss!"


    "Yes. Good morning." Wearing a straight suit, William walked along the hall with leisurely steps. When the employees greeted him, he smiled and greeted them back. His attitude was upbeat as he was in good mood.


    "Did something good happen to our CEO?"


    "I don''t know. But damn, he''s so handsome when he smiles!"


    "Yes, it started two days ago. He had this cheery smile whenever he met people. I heard that the projects that had been delayed for several months were all approved by the boss yesterday."

 Chapter 152 Silly Woman (Part Two)

    "Wow! He''s changed a lot! Something good is coming soon, can you feel it?"


    The group of employees whispered behind him.


    Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows.


    ''Good things are coming? Maybe.''


    The thought that Mary would come to see him today made his heart skip a beat. He couldn''t wait to see her . This time, he would have the chance to explain everything...


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped at the thirty-second floor. William took a glance at his watch on his left wrist and stepped out of the elevator.


    "Boss!


    Boss!"


    "Yes?" William stopped as he passed by Virgil. "Tell the receptionist that when the representatives of GM Universing Studios arrive, ask them to go straight to my office."


    "What? Oh..." Virgil was a bit confused but nodded.


    "No." William raised his eyebrows. "Only their manager, Mary, can come in my office."


    "Oh. Okay." After he agreed, Virgil saw a smile flash across the corners of William''s mouth. He couldn''t help but f


    scowled and said nothing.


    "Mary, boss..." Jane bit her lip. "There should be no malice. You can go up by yourself. It should be alright."


    "No way!" Jill shook her head. "Your boss must want to do something to our manager! Manager Lu, don''t go upstairs. Let''s just go back to the company!" Jill insisted.


    "It''s alright." Mary waved her hand. "I''ll go upstairs. Wait for me here. I''ll come down soon."


    "Manager..."


    "Don''t worry." Mary gave a reassuring smile, turned around and left. It would be better to see him alone just this once and tell him everything she had to say.


    On the thirty-second floor, William waved his hand and signed the check. When he turned around, he saw that Andy was taking off her clothes.


    "What are you doing? What the hell!" Seeing that, William frowned and was enraged.


    "Boss..." Andy walked over step by step. She stood in front of William. "I''ve been with you for four years. Don''t you like me?" she said in a sultry voice.

 Chapter 153 Silly Woman (Part Three)

    William kept his mouth shut but his glare was cold as ice.


    "Ha ha..." William leaned over and whispered in Andy''s ear. "Stop your tricks. From now on, you''ll never get the chance to get the things you want!"


    When Mary took the elevator to the thirty-second floor, she didn''t see anyone in the hall. She slowly walked to the office with the door ajar.


    "William..."


    When Mary was about to open the door, she saw two people.


    "Mary? Mary!" Hearing the sound of the door opening, William pushed Andy away.


    "Ah!" Andy stumbled a few steps back.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t disturb you two, did I?" Mary''s heart sank as she spoke with a cold smile.


    It was the typical drama. ''It seems that all the gossip about him in the news is true...'' Mary thought. Her face was expressionless.


    "Andy?" When the woman turned her head, Mary was shocked.


    "Lo


    hair fell down like waves.


    With a hairpin in her hand, Mary stabbed the back of William''s neck.


    "Ouch!"


    The sharp pain shocked William. He touched his neck and blood flowed down.


    He looked at his hand as the blood streamed down his neck.


    "I... Didn''t mean it!" Mary pushed him away and kept her hands in front of the chest. "You... If you keep doing this to me, I''ll call the police!"


    Hearing that, William frowned. "Mary."


    "I''ll sue you for molesting me!" Mary yelled.


    "Well, it''s none of their business." The corners of William''s mouth lifted into a sly smirk.


    "We''re husband and wife." "We''re divorced! I''ve already signed the divorce agreement and I even handed it to the lawyer. Don''t say that we''re husband and wife again. Our contractual relationship has ended!" Mary sneered.


    "I didn''t sign the divorce agreement..."

 Chapter 154 Didnt Divorce (Part One)

    Mary braced herself.


    Her mouth was wide open with shock. She stared at William in disbelief and said, "You... Are you kidding me?"


    "No, Mary," said William, taking a step forward. "I''m not kidding. When I saw the divorce agreement four years ago, I was looking for you! I didn''t sign it, Mary. Therefore, we''re not divorced!"


    "No. No, it''s impossible!" Totally appalled by the news, Mary looked at him coldly. "I''ve been gone for four years!"


    "Mary, I have been looking for you for four years..."


    "Why didn''t you just sign it?" Mary suddenly interrupted him with a complicated look in her face. "You could have left after you signed it. Why... Why did you look for me? Why... Why didn''t we divorce? Why couldn''t you just let me go?!"


    "Because I don''t..." ''I don''t love Frank.''


    At this point, William paused. He could not go on and say anything more.


    "What do you want to say?" Mary frowned.


    "I..." William clenched his fists. He had promised Frank that he would not tell anyone about their break up because Frank did not want others to pity him.


    Seeing that William was hesitant to tell her the truth, Mary said, "Sorry. I''m leaving now. As for the divorce, I will solve it by legal me


    It was really unusual for him to treat two children who were not related to him with all his heart.


    ''I have let him wait for so long. It''s time for me to repay his love, isn''t it?'' But... Thinking of William, she could not help but wonder why he did not sign the divorce agreement.


    "Mary? What are you thinking about?"


    "What?" Startled, Mary shook her head. "Nothing," she answered.


    "Really?" Obviously, Barry did not believe her.


    "Really, really!" Mary nodded and said to the driver, "Robert, go to the kindergarten and pick up the children!"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    On the way to the kindergarten, Barry felt a little uneasy, but said nothing.


    Ring! Ring!


    "Children, the class is over. Everyone, line up and find your parents. See you tomorrow!"


    "Goodbye, teacher!"


    "See you tomorrow!"


    "I''ll hold your hand," Alick said to Elissa and he held her hand warmly.


    "Thank you, Alick!" Elissa smiled sweetly and her brother led her out.


    "Are the kids coming out?" Barry asked.


    "Yes." Mary smiled. As soon as she raised her head, she saw two kids coming out. "They are coming!"


    "Alick! Elissa!" Hearing this, Barry hurried out of the car and looked at the two kids with a smile.

 Chapter 155 Didnt Divorce (Part Two)

    His tall and handsome figure attracted a lot of attention. The kindergarten teacher saw him and thought, ''That''s why Elissa and Alick are cute! Their father is so handsome.''


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    As soon as the two kids heard his voice, their eyes lit up. They shouted excitedly while running. With open arms, they rushed towards Barry.


    "Alick! Elissa!" Barry bent down and picked up the two kids at the same time. "Not bad. You seem to have gained some weight!"


    "I eat a lot every day!"


    "Very good! You''re so obedient!" Barry kissed Elissa on the cheek.


    "I also eat obediently!" said Alick as he looked at Barry with admiration.


    "Alick is also a good boy!"


    "Daddy Barry! I missed you so much!" Elissa said happily as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "I miss Daddy Barry too!" It was rare to see an innocent smile on Alick''s face.


    "I missed you too!" Barry smiled and rubbed his head against the two kids'' necks, making them giggle.


    "Okay, okay!" Mary stood aside with a smile. "Don''t display your love here, okay? This is kindergarten. Let''s go home first."


    "Oh, Mommy is angry!"


    "No." Alick shook his head. "Mommy is jealous!"


    Mary narrowed her eyes. She crossed her arms and said, "If you don''t get in the car, I''ll leave!"


    "Let''s go!" Barry hurriedly carried


    , still staring at her. "Call me like you did before."


    "Honey..." As if she was bewitched, Mary opened her mouth gently. But before she could utter a word, he kissed her passionately again.


    "Hmm..."


    Barry held her waist on one hand, and fixed her head on the other. He kissed her so gently and passionately as if savoring the moment.


    The moonlight was so bright Mary''s ruffled hair was noticeable.


    She recalled the night many years ago when Barry gently pulled her under the dormitory building. Under the dim light, their lips pressed together fervently.


    It was their first kiss!


    "Shh! Let''s go upstairs quietly to surprise Mommy!" Meanwhile, Lucas led the two children upstairs secretly


    "Shh!"


    "Shh!"


    The three of them tiptoed their way towards the bedroom. They swung the door open quietly and was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    The smile on Lucas''s face disappeared instantly. As he looked at the two people kissing, his heart trembled with pain.


    "Shame..." Seeing that her mommy and daddy were kissing, Elissa quickly put her little hand on her face and pretended to cover her eyes. However, her five little fingers were separated and she peeked through them.


    On the other hand, Alick did not say anything. Nevertheless, his serious face turned red with embarrassment.

 Chapter 156 Long Time No See (Part One)

    "Ha ha!"


    "Shh!" Alick put his index finger on his lips and whispered to Elissa, "Stop laughing!"


    Mary seemed to have heard the noise so she pushed Barry away. When she turned around, she saw her two kids by the doorway with a cunning look on their faces.


    Barry followed her gaze. Embarrassed, he asked, "Why are you two here?"


    "Daddy Barry, you were kissing Mommy just now!" Hiding behind her brother, Elissa covered her mouth and giggled.


    Mary was speechless. She just blushed and could not say a word.


    "Daddy loves Mommy, so he kissed her!" Barry regained his composure, hurried forward, and picked up the two little kids. "It''s time for you to go to bed!"


    "Will Daddy and Mommy sleep with us?" asked Elissa.


    "Well..." Barry looked at Mary and said, "Ask your mommy. If she says yes, then that''s fine."


    "Mommy..."


    "Mommy, is that okay?"


    "No way!" Mary stood with arms akimbo. It seemed that she was embarrassed but she was trying to hide it. "You two, Daddy Barry just came back today. You shouldn''t pester him."


    "Okay..."


    "Okay..."


    The two kids pouted regretfully.


    "I have no choice," said Barry while shrugging. "I''ll accompany you another day, okay?"


    "Okay," responded Alick with a nod. "Daddy Barry, have


    it."


    Mary was moved but did not say anything else.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, Mary and Barry saw Victor coming from the other end of the corridor while they were talking.


    "Victor!" Mary waved at him. "You''re so early!"


    "Yes." Victor walked up to the two, looked at Barry and nodded. "Mr. Gu, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    "Me too." Barry stretched out his hand and greeted Victor. "It''s nice to finally meet you, Victor."


    Victor accepted his hand and they shook hands symbolically.


    "Then, Victor, let''s talk about the movie," said Mary. "Barry, you can go ahead with your work!"


    "Well," said Barry, as his face turned gloomy and dark, "do you want to get rid of me?"


    "Mr. Gu!" Mary looked at him with smile. "Don''t you have anything to do now? Let''s go back to work, okay? But, what do you mean ''get rid of you''? You are the CEO. Everyone in the company is looking at you!"


    "Fine. Call me if you need anything." Touching his nose, he nodded at Victor then turned around and left.


    "Go ahead!" Mary waved her hand behind him.


    "You two..." Victor looked at Mary and Barry, and remarked, "You are very close!"


    "We have always been like this." Mary laughed casually. "After all, we have known each other for so many years."

 Chapter 157 Long Time No See (Part Two)

    "Do you want to be with him?" asked Victor as he stared into Mary''s eyes .


    "I..." With a complicated look on her face, Mary wore a smile. "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about the movie instead."


    "Do I still have a chance?" asked Victor seriously, without moving an inch.


    "Victor, I don''t want to¡ª"


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, a voice came from afar. It was Ena, the female lead of the movie.


    Ena ran to her, clutching a small bag on her back.


    "Ena, you are here!" Mary said, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, Mary." Ena nodded. When she turned her head, she saw Victor. Her face immediately turned red and she stammered, "Victor... Victor?"


    "Wow! Where did you come from? You are so pretty!" said Victor with a playful smile.


    "I... My name is Ena!"


    "Ena?" Victor raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Ena answered while nodding.


    "I like your name," said Victor, still looking at Ena with a smile. "How old are you? What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t flirt with her anymore, okay? She is the heroine of my movie. You two will be partners," Mary said, shaking her head.


    "Well, I see," said Victor. He nodded and stretched out his hand. "Nice to meet you, Ena!"


    "Nice to meet you too!" Ena held out her hand excitedly and shook Victor''s hand tightly.


    In the meeting room, Victor was reading the script, while Ena glanced at him from time to time.


    Mary saw what Ena was doing and giggled but said nothing.


    The script reading lasted for half a day. When Victor had already finished reading, he suddenly said, "No. I cannot shoot this movie."


    "Why?" Mary was shocked by his sudden refusal. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "This script..." Victor frowned and turned to Ena. "Ena, could you go out for a minute?"


    "I..." Looking at Victor and Mary, she nodded.


    "This is your story


    brother and daddy!"


    William looked at the direction she was pointing. The two had their backs towards William. Nevertheless, he said while smiling faintly, "Your brother and father are both very handsome, aren''t they?"


    "Yes! They are so handsome!" Elissa nodded her head enthusiastically. "Uncle, I''m going to find Mommy! I can''t talk to you anymore!"


    "Okay," said William with a smile. He reached out and touched her little face. "Goodbye, Elissa!"


    "Okay, bye, Uncle!" Elissa waved at him and ran towards the bathroom.


    With his hands in his pockets, William stood up and walked out slowly towards Frank, who was still waiting for him.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Mary came out of the washroom, she saw Elissa running.


    "Eh? Elissa, why are you here? Do you want to go to the bathroom?" asked Mary.


    "No. I''m coming to find Mommy!" answered Elissa while shaking her head. "Mommy, let''s go! I''m so hungry!"


    "Okay, okay!" Mary nodded while laughing. "You are such a foodie!"


    Barry had already finished ordering food when Mary and Elissa went back to their table hand in hand. When the food had arrived, they ate happily.


    "William, Mary... When did she come back?" asked Frank while sitting in the car.


    "Not long ago."


    "Then you and she..." A trace of uneasiness flashed through Frank''s eyes. "Have you reconciled?"


    William stared at the road ahead and answered after a while, "No."


    Frank breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But," continued William, "I will make her forgive me. After four years, I won''t let her go again. I still love her after all this time."


    Looking at the hopeful eyes and the faint smile on William''s face, Frank swallowed hard. His face turned gloomy and fierce.


    ''William, I''ve been waiting for you for four years... I still love you... Don''t you see me anymore?''

 Chapter 158 Welcome Party

    SY Guild Hall, the largest garden-style business center in A City, was about to hold a welcome party for GM Universing Studios today and would invite successful people from all walks of life.


    The periphery of the open-air garden had been surrounded by reporters, who occupied the best shooting location since this morning.


    In one of the rooms of the guild hall, Mary walked around wearing a long pastel pink dress. The long hemline of the dress casually spread across the soft carpet of the room. Her long curly hair tucked neatly on her shoulder and her face was painted with delicate makeup. She looked beautiful.


    "Wow, Mommy you''re so pretty!" Wearing the same dress as her mother, Elissa raised her head and gawked at her mother in surprise.


    "Really?" Mary smiled as she squatted down slightly and touched her little face. "You''re also very pretty! Just like Mommy!"


    "Mommy and Elissa are both very beautiful!" Elissa smiled and tugged on the bow that was wrapped around her waist.


    "But..." Mary said as she stood up and turned her head to the designer beside her. "Isn''t pink a bit young? I''m a mother of two children. Don''t you think it''s off-putting for me to wear pink?"


    "How come? It looks beautiful on you!"


    Before the designer could open her mouth, she heard Barry''s voice coming from the door. Hearing this, Mary turned around abruptly.


    Barry had also dressed up today. He wore an all black suit with his bangs swaying in the breeze occasionally. He gazed at Mary and smiled.


    He held


    followed the light pink figure in the hall.


    "Mr. Lan, why are you here alone?" Suddenly, a coquettish woman came over. Her sexy skin tight dress seemed to draw everyone''s attention. "You haven''t visited me lately!"


    "Ha ha..." A sinister smile appeared on William''s face. Before he could finish speaking, he saw Mary look in his direction.


    Mary glanced at William casually and saw the beautiful woman approach him. ''As expected, he couldn''t stay idle for even a moment.'' Mary then turned her head.


    "Damn it!"


    Noticing Mary''s line of sight, William cursed under his breath. How could he be seen by Mary at this time?


    "Mr. Lan..." the woman called in a seductive voice.


    "Fuck off!" William sneered at her.


    The woman was stunned. She stomped her feet as she turned around and left.


    After cursing himself under his breath, William drank up the wine in his glass. He then stood up and walked towards Mary.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Jill came over with Mary''s phone in her hand. "Manager, someone''s calling you."


    "Okay." Mary picked up the phone. "Hello? What is it?"


    "Come and pick me up." There was a lazy voice on the other end of the line. The person smiled hazily.


    "No." Mary''s voice was cold. "If you want to come here, then you come here by yourself."


    "I knew it! I knew you were heartless." The man scorned.


    "¡­


    Bye."


    Mary smiled and hung up the phone. As soon as she handed it back to Jill, she saw the door of the hall open abruptly. A tall figure stood outside the door.

 Chapter 159 She Has Children (Part One)

    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the door of the hall opened at once. Archer stood by the door wearing a silver suit. He looked like an angel descending to the world against a bright light.


    The crowd quieted down and everyone stared at him.


    Standing not far away, William looked at him wide-eyed. Archer was indeed handsome. William had always been confident about his looks, but he had to admit that he was not as handsome as Archer.


    In fact, nobody else in the party was more dazzling than him.


    With his deep blue eyes, Archer looked around the hall. When he saw Mary, the corners of his mouth curved up. He then strode towards her with a sly smile.


    "Long time no see, Vivian. I missed you so much!"


    He hugged Mary tightly. When he let go of the hug, he held her shoulders and kissed her on both sides of her cheeks.


    All of a sudden, the crowd gasped and the journalists took photos. They did not expect Archer to be here, let alone hold the host so boldly.


    With his peripheral vision, Archer suddenly felt four hostile stares.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked up. There he saw several outstanding men around him, including Barry, Lucas, Victor, and...


    He was astounded to see Alick and Elissa''s fathe


    No wonder he could not find Mary! He had been looking for her everywhere, even out of the country, but to no avail.


    As it turned out, the woman whom he was looking for in the past four years had been hidden by someone around him.


    "Now, let''s welcome my children, Alick and Elissa, to sing a song for their mommy!"


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    The audience gave a round of applause for the children. Elissa, who was wearing a cute pink dress, was led to the stage by a staff.


    "Mommy, I love you!" she said in a sweet voice on a microphone.


    Standing in the audience area, Mary stood up and covered her mouth with her hand. She was astonished and tears shone in her eyes.


    "You have to be a good girl. Smoking is bad. You should be like children who love fruits and vegetables.


    Don''t be shameless. You should behave well and be a simple and innocent child.


    Some people say that the world is running so fast.


    Clap with me and raise your hands..."


    With her head tilted to one side, she was singing and dancing. Elissa looked lovely and adorable!


    Hearing that, William turned his head stiffly and gazed at the little girl on the stage. His heart seemed to be hit by something, making him frozen in place.

 Chapter 160 She Has Children (Part Two)

    ''Isn''t she the little girl who went to my company? Isn''t she the little girl whom I ran into in the restaurant? It turns out that she is Mary''s daughter. How could she be Mary''s daughter?! It has been only four years, yet... Mary already has a daughter...''


    "William..." Lucas saw that William was in deep pain and disbelief so he called him out. However, William pulled him out all of a sudden.


    "Come with me!" With red eyes, William grabbed Lucas by the collar and dragged him out of the hall rudely.


    The garden outside the venue was quiet. Nobody was there except for them. William dragged Lucas all the way to a tree, away from the hall.


    "Mary... She has children? How... how did that happen?" William asked, his lips were quivering.


    "Yes!"


    Bang!


    As soon as Lucas answered, William''s fist swept like wind and hit Lucas in the face.


    Meanwhile inside the hall, the atmosphere at the party was stirred up by Elissa. After a while, a young boy sang along with her.


    Holding a microphone in his hand, Alick held Elissa''s hand in his other hand.


    "Let the adults turn into little adults, like children, come to the door with innocence.


    A cloud will take you out for a journey. What an incredible happiness..."


    "Mommy, I love you!" Alick said sweetly.


    Tears streamed down Mary''s face, but she was very happy.


    What lovely children they were! It was so joyful to watch


    t you so much?"


    Victor arrived at the same moment William spoke. He heard what William had said and he was too shocked to say something.


    Mary did not know what to do. Should she scold him? Hit him? But, he seemed that he was already in so much pain.


    Mary could not hit him. Though she hated him for years, her anger disappeared when she saw his pained expression. She could not help but forgive him and feel sorry for him.


    Plat!


    All of a sudden, Mary felt a drop of cold liquid fell on her shoulder.


    "I''m sorry." William did not stop saying sorry to Mary. The tremble in his voice was crystal clear.


    "You... Are you crying?" Mary whispered in uncertainty.


    "Mary, I''m sorry."


    All of a sudden, William let go of her and turned around quickly. There was no time for Mary to see his expression.


    "William!"


    Mary shouted. With his drooped head and shoulder, he was indeed lonely and regretful.


    He did not respond. Instead, he walked faster without looking back.


    Tears were all over William''s face. No matter how painful Lucas''s punches were, he could still feel the guilt and remorse in his heart.


    It turned out that he was really such a bastard!


    "Mary..." Watching at the quiet and depressed Mary, Barry walked up to her and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes... I''m fine." Staring at the direction in which William had left, Mary did not move for a long time.

 Chapter 161 Be My Girlfriend (Part One)

    "Mr. Murong, are you okay?" As soon as Jill, the assistant of Mary, arrived, she saw Lucas leaning against a tree, looking miserable.


    Jill''s voice pulled Mary''s thoughts back. Mary rushed to Lucas''s aid anxiously. "Lucas, are you okay?" she asked. She turned to her assistant and ordered, "Jill, call a doctor now!"


    "Yes, Manager."


    "Ahem..." With a faint smile on Lucas''s bruised face, he answered, "I''m fine. I''m a doctor myself. This is nothing serious."


    "Are you kidding me?" Mary helped him up and continued, "I''ll take you to the room and wait for a doctor to arrive."


    Standing aside, Barry said, "Mary, you accompany him while he''s resting. Meanwhile, I''ll go see Alick and Elissa. I''ll be right back."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and led Lucas to the lounge to take a rest.


    Barry watched as Mary and Lucas walked away. He suddenly remembered the way Mary gazed at William a while ago. The thought of it made his heart stiffen with jealousy.


    "Mr. Gu..."


    "Go back." With an indifferent expression on his face, Barry turned around and walked towards the lobby.


    In the lobby, when Elissa and Alick saw Barry come in, they rushed over.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Ali


    ntinued, "I was so angry that the words just slipped out of my mouth. I''m sorry I was not able to ask for permission, Mary."


    "It''s okay." Mary shook her head. "I just don''t want him to think that he owes me anything, so I didn''t tell him before. It doesn''t matter even if you told him."


    "He still doesn''t know the truth about your children. He might have thought that those children... are Barry''s."


    "I see." Mary nodded and felt relieved at the news.


    A moment of silence fell in the room.


    "Mary," Lucas said hesitantly, "I also told him something."


    "What was it?" Mary raised her head and asked.


    "I told him that," said Lucas, staring at Mary with undisguised love in his eyes, "I like you."


    One, two, three...


    Mary''s eyes widened in shock. Looking at Lucas in front of her, she completely forgot to react.


    With his bandaged arm, he held Mary''s head gently.


    "Mommy..."


    All of a sudden, Alick, who was led by Barry, stood at the door of the lounge. They were shocked to see Mary and Lucas sharing an intimate moment.


    At a loss, Mary turned her head slightly. "Alick... Barry..."


    Lucas turned around indifferently and looked at Barry without saying anything.

 Chapter 162 Be My Girlfriend (Part Two)

    "Daddy Lucas," said Alick, startled by the bandages on Lucas''s face and arms. He ran to Lucas and asked, "Daddy Lucas, were you beaten up by someone?"


    Lucas did not know how to explain to the kid what had happened. The corners of his mouth twitched. "I had a fight with someone. What did you mean by being beaten up?"


    "But you are injured..."


    Barry''s eyes darkened, and he was enveloped by a sad and gloomy atmosphere. With a cold face, he went into the bathroom in silence.


    "Barry..." Mary noticed his facial expression. She stood up and called him at once, but he did not turn around.


    "Alick, why are you here with your Daddy Barry?" Lucas asked.


    "Daddy Barry''s clothes got dirty. He came here to change clothes."


    After a short pause, Mary said to her son, "Alick, take care of Daddy Lucas. I''ll go talk to Daddy Barry."


    "Okay!"


    With a lowered head, Lucas watched Mary turn around and go.


    The bedroom door was ajar. "Barry," she said while entering the room.


    "I..." Mary''s face suddenly turned red and she stammered, "I... I''ll go out first."


    "Mary!" When Mary was about to leave, Barry grabbed her arm quickly.


    Barry pinned her against the wall. Mary''s eyes were tightly shut, not daring to open them. "Please let go of me."


    "No, never!" Frowning, Barry


    tolen by another man, he''s trying to find another woman to vent his anger!"


    "Did you mean the woman named Mary Lu?"


    "Yes," Jane nodded. "I didn''t expect that Mary would be so efficient. She has two big kids now. No wonder boss is disappointed! He deserved it."


    "Now the reporters are not as sharp as before," said Virgil, shaking his head. "Can''t they see that the person in the photo is the wife of our boss four years ago?"


    "Idiot!" Jane said rudely, "Do you think the CEO of GM Universing Studios is easy to deal with? He''s protecting Mary! Which media dares to report that his girlfriend is the former wife of CEO of AJ Group?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course!" Jane nodded and continued, "Not to mention it happened four years ago. Anyway, it''s good that we know it clearly."


    On the filming set of "Be Together".


    "Well, your facial expression shouldn''t be so exaggerated," said Mary, holding the script in her hand. She was talking to Ena. "Just think of it as normal life instead of acting."


    "I... I''m a little nervous," Ena said with embarrassment.


    "No worries," said Mary, patting her back to comfort her. "You''ve done a good job."


    Suddenly, Mary''s phone rang.


    Mary said her excuse to Ena and answered the phone right away.


    "Mary. It''s me. Let''s divorce."

 Chapter 163 Divorce (Part One)

    "William... William?" Mary paused for a moment as the call grew quiet.


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you free now?" William''s flat voice came through the phone.


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up. We... Have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau." William''s words were a bit jumbled and incoherent.


    Divorce...


    Mary felt her heart sink when she heard this. Although she wanted the divorce and she was going to do it, she was still a little disappointed.


    "No, you don''t need to pick me up," Mary said in a calm voice. "I can get there by myself."


    "Are you at the set? I''ll be there in five minutes," William insisted. He didn''t seem to hear her words.


    "¡­ Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary looked in Ena''s direction. Ena and Victor were shooting the scene of getting the marriage license. In the film, they were about to start the rest of their lives with each other. In reality, they were about to get a divorce.


    After speaking with the director, Mary walked out of the set alone.


    The sky was gloomy.


    After a few minutes, a sports car came over.


    "Get in the car." William stared at Mary indifferently.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and sat inside t


    hing... Everything has been dealt with."


    "That''s good." Barry let out a sigh of relief. "So... When will you come back?"


    "I... Have something I need to do first. I''ll be back later."


    "Ha..." Hearing that, William was able to breathe easy.


    "Well..." Barry replied. "Do you need me to pick you up?"


    "No, it''s alright." Mary smiled. "I''m not a child."


    "All right. Take care."


    "I will."


    After Mary hung up the phone, her hands were quite sweaty. "Where are you taking me?" She turned her head to William.


    "We''ll get there soon."


    Mary looked out the window in confusion. The roads and buildings were familiar. "AJ Building?"


    "Yes." After parking the car at the door, William asked Mary to step out of the car.


    The shift had just ended and the people were rushing out of the building. William held Mary''s hand tightly as they entered.


    The two of them took the elevator to the thirty-second floor.


    They soon arrived at a small door at the end of the corridor. He then opened the door and took her to the roof at the top floor.


    "You..." Mary''s eyes widened as she looked at William. "Why are we here..."


    "This is the place where we first met."

 Chapter 164 Divorce (Part Two)

    As William stared off in the distance, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He recalled the dim light of that night and the way she ate.


    "When?" Mary''s eyes widened. "Why... Don''t I remember it?"


    "You forgot. Let''s go and have a seat." William directed her to the bench.


    "¡­ Okay."


    Mary nodded. The two sat side by side on the bench on the rooftop, watching the scenery in the distance.


    A gust of wind blew and Mary''s hair flew slightly, sweeping across the tip of William''s nose. It left a trace of fragrance.


    "The first time I saw you, you were eating instant noodles. Alone, eleven o''clock in the evening." William kept his eyes on the scenery in front of them. "I don''t know why I talked with you at that time."


    The memory of that day suddenly flashed in Mary''s mind. She remembered the scene many years ago piece by piece. "That was you? Hm..."


    "Yes. That was me." William smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that."


    "Yes. After that, you couldn''t remember me."


    "Ha ha..." Mary lowered her head and chuckled. "I was too busy digging into that bowl of noodles at that time. If I''d known that you were my boss, I would have fawned on you."


    "If I''d known that you were going to be my future wife..." William paused and didn''t continue. If he did it again...


    "Mary? How have you


    ng." Lucas shook his head. "Then what do you plan to do in the future?"


    "I don''t know."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "How is she lately?" lowering his head, William asked.


    "Who?" Lucas laughed wildly and tilted his head.


    "Do you want to get beaten up again?" William snapped.


    "Why don''t you ask her?"


    "No, I can''t." William shook his head. She already had children and a boyfriend. It wasn''t long before they got married. Why would he disturb her again?


    Lucas stared at William''s forlorn face and felt sorry for him. Being kept in the dark, William was a little pathetic.


    "Are we friends?" Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    "What? Are you trying to break up with me? If so, then you have to beat me first, otherwise..." William smiled lazily.


    "Otherwise, you''ll have no choice but to be my friend."


    "Get out, ha ha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Do you want to come inside and have a seat?" William asked.


    "Forget it. I''m not interested. I''m going to see my godson and my goddaughter," Lucas replied.


    As William heard what he said, the light in his eyes dimmed. He knew who Lucas was talking about. "Sometimes, I envy you."


    "I envy you," Lucas smiled bitterly. "I''ll be leaving now. Oh! And don''t drink too much. Take it as a doctor''s advice, alright?"


    "Just get out of here!"

 Chapter 165 Wedding Ceremony

    It was said that July 2 would be a lucky day this year. That was the best time to get married for that was the season when many kinds of flowers would blossom.


    Muse Manor was full of guests and people were full of joy. A grand wedding ceremony was about to take place.


    The bride was Jane and the groom was Kevin.


    Wearing a red dress with her hair in a bun, Mary walked into the party, arm in arm with Barry.


    "Kevin!" Mary rushed to the entrance. "Congratulations!" she greeted with a smile.


    "Mary, thank you!" As soon as Kevin saw Mary, thousands of emotions surged up in his heart. "Long time no see. How have you been?"


    "I''m doing great!" Mary nodded enthusiastically. She held Barry''s hand and introduced him to her friends. "This is Barry Gu."


    "Nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Gu!" Kevin stretched out his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, too." Barry shook hands with him and said with a smile, "Congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    Mary was about to say something when she felt that someone was staring at her. She quickly looked up, only to see the people who were greeting each other. Moreover, she did not know any guest, and the burning stare just now was also gone.


    Not far away, Beth stood beside William while holding his arm. She noticed that William was absent-minded and he kept glancing at the entrance as if he was waiting for someone.


    When people came and went, he would gaze somewhere without saying a word.


    "Mr. Lan..." Beth wanted to say something, but William, who was standing next to her, suddenly turned his back to the entrance, looking a little p


    was also taken aback.


    "Yes," Selah nodded. "Manager Lu is the scriptwriter of ''Be Together''. I have a role in it. Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes," said Mary with a smile. "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Okay!" Jane smiled. "We are all acquaintances! That''s so much better."


    "Indeed."


    "Bridesmaid, come and change your clothes! Time is running out!" urged the make-up artist.


    "Okay! I''ll be right there!" Selah answered and then said to Mary, "I have to go now, Manager Lu."


    "Go ahead please." Mary nodded with a smile. This girl was so adorable. It was rare to have such a person in the entertainment circle who was as pure as a lotus.


    "The bride should also have her makeup fixed. The wedding will begin in ten minutes," said the make-up artist.


    "Jane, go get ready." Mary smiled and said, "I''m going out first. I can''t wait to see you in the ceremony later."


    "Okay, Mary."


    Mary walked out of the dressing room and saw William walking towards her direction.


    Seeing her, William was also stunned. He just wanted to go to the washroom, but he did not expect to see her along the way. He tried every means to avoid her, but no matter what, they still bumped into each other.


    There were a few steps between the two, but neither of them dared to get closer.


    "Mr. Lan." Mary spoke first after being stunned for a while,


    "Hi." William nodded. "You are here too."


    "Yes," said Mary with a smile. "I''ll go to the ceremony hall now. See you."


    "Okay." William nodded and watched Mary pass by him. He felt as if a feather slashed his heart, leaving a soft and painful mark.

 Chapter 166 Getting The Bridal Bouquet (Part One)

    All the guests of the wedding were sitting on the chairs on both sides of the red carpet. Mary was seated beside Barry. Suddenly, Lucas came out of nowhere and clung to her other side.


    Behind them were William and Beth.


    Mary felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Sitting next to William, Beth held her breath carefully. William was no longer the same as he used to be. After being slapped and threatened, Beth became more and more cautious.


    All of a sudden, William grabbed her hand. "Tonight, meet me at the hotel we went to last time."


    Delighted, Beth nodded with a sweet smile. She raised her head, only to see William intently staring at the woman sitting in front of them. Intentionally or unintentionally, she did not bother to know.


    When the three people sitting in front heard William''s words, their faces turned dark.


    The faint fragrance of flowers enveloped the hall. Suddenly, the song "Mariage D''amour" started playing. The crowd stopped talking at once and turned in the direction of the red carpet.


    Kevin stood in front of the red carpet, waiting for his bride with a nervous and expectant expression.


    "The bride is out!"


    Someone in the hall shoute


    e smile. "Then what else do you want me to do?"


    "Mr. Lan," said another woman as she clung to his arm, "sing a song with me!"


    "Mr. Lan..."


    "Mr. Lan..."


    The group of women tugged William continuously. He said in a drunken voice, "Come to me one by one. Don''t be like this... How will I be able to tell you apart? Let''s drink first!


    Whoever drinks the most will be rewarded!"


    In an instant, the women''s eyes widened. They quickly picked up their glasses on the table and gulped down the alcohol. Everyone competed with each other, trying to win him over.


    After they drank for a few rounds, William''s face turned red.


    Feeling hot, William took off his coat at once. His muscular features bulged under his shirt, attracting the women''s eyes. They could not help but shriek in excitement.


    Women like them were forced to face old lechers everyday. It was rare to see such a young and attractive man like William. A man like William Lan, a person who had everything, could even turn a sparrow into a phoenix. That was how powerful he was.


    Beth just looked at the other women around him coldly. He sat beside William for the rest of the night, as if declaring her sovereignty.

 Chapter 167 Getting The Bridal Bouquet (Part Two)

    While they were having fun, William''s phone suddenly rang. A woman with a heavy makeup felt his phone vibrate. It took her a long time to take his phone, only to find out that the phone had already stopped ringing. When she was about to speak, she saw a woman''s photo on the screen.


    "Oh, Mr. Lan, who is this?" asked the woman. "Who deserves to be put in your phone gallery?"


    Hearing that, William suddenly grabbed the phone from her. Seeing Mary''s smile on the screen made him calm down. However, he turned around to the woman and said fiercely, "Who allowed you to touch my phone?! Huh?"


    "I..." The woman was startled at his response and stammered.


    "Fuck off! Get out! All of you!" With a loud bang, William threw the glass he was holding all of a sudden where it broke into tiny fragments.


    The room became quiet for nobody dared to speak. With red eyes, William roared, "Get out!"


    The group of women looked at each other, held their breath, and quietly retreated.


    "Mr. Lan..."


    "Mary!" William held Beth, who was leaving at the end of the group. He then buried his head on her shoulders and whispered, "Mary..."


    "Mr. Lan..."


    Without saying anything, William pushed her down on the sofa and murmured, "Mary..."


    He stared at Beth, but his eyes were desolate and sad.


    ld not get into character. "I have no choice! Look at the previous scenes. Every one of them was filmed smoothly except for this one. We''re stuck on this scene and we can''t move on!"


    "How about finding a substitute?" Mary suggested.


    "If I want to take a close shot, what''s the substitute going to do?" Director Jamie shook his head and added, "Forget it! Let''s just eat first!"


    "Lunch is ready!" One of the staff shouted, and everyone went to eat their lunch.


    Ena stood aside silently, watching Victor''s facial expression. She felt sorry for him but there was nothing she could do. When everyone paused their works to eat, she was about to go to comfort him, but Mary did that first.


    While biting her lips, she stopped and watched them at a distance.


    "I''m sorry," said Mary to Victor guiltily. "I''m really sorry, Victor."


    "It''s nothing." Victor forced a smile and continued, "It''s my fault. I just couldn''t do it."


    "Victor, it''s been a long time," said Mary. "I hope you can come out and forget the shadows of the past."


    "How can I?" With a bitter smile on his face, Victor added, "I feel sick at the thought of it. It''s not easy to forget it."


    "I''m sorry," said Mary firmly, "I will get the video tape back for you. I promise."


    Victor looked up at her. "Mary..."

 Chapter 168 An Incident Happened (Part One)

    "Mary..." Victor could not even finish his sentence.


    "Don''t worry about it. If it doesn''t work for you, I will change the script," said Mary with a reassuring smile. "I may have been too selfish. I thought adding in a bit of an element of excitement would make you¡ª"


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Mary and Victor were talking when she suddenly heard the voices of the two kids, who were scrambling to get her attention. She quickly turned around and saw their two small figures running so fast, as if they were flying towards her.


    "Alick! Elissa! Slow down!" Mary crouched and held them in her arms while smiling. "Why are you here?"


    "Mommy didn''t go home for lunch!"


    "Yes." Alick nodded and said, "We came to see Mommy with Daddy Barry."


    "Good!" Mary touched their hair and saw Barry coming over with a lunchbox.


    "Victor!" As soon as she saw Victor, Elissa quickly got out of Mary''s arms and jumped at Victor''s arms.


    "Hello Elissa!" Victor bent down and picked her up. "Has Elissa eaten already?" he asked.


    "Yes. I have!" Elissa nodded vigorously. "I had..." Puzzled, she stretched out five fingers and continued, "I ate three steamed buns with meat."


    "H


    ha!" Victor laughed heartily.


    "Hurry up and eat." Mary put the lunch box into his hands and the two began to chat about the play.


    After lunch, Director Jamie asked the crew to clean up the filming site and get ready for the next scenes.


    "Kids, we have to leave for work now. See you later."


    "Bye!" Elissa waved at them.


    "Work hard, uncles and aunts!"


    "Be good too!" The staff left one after another, rushing to their stations to move the props.


    "Shall we go find Mommy too?" asked Alick while looking at his younger sister.


    "No. I don''t want to." Elissa had an idea. She squatted down and pressed the colorful carpet on the ground with her fat little hands.


    "Daddy Barry said you should be obedient." Alick looked at her and said seriously, "Don''t damage the floor. Mommy will be angry!"


    "I won''t break it!" Without raising her head, Elissa continued to play with the carpet alone.


    "Then I''ll go by myself!" Alick said as he took a step away, "I''m going to play with Mommy and Daddy Barry!"


    "Hmm, Alick is a bad brother." Elissa stood up right away and looked at her brother angrily.


    "It''s your fault. You didn''t want to listen to me."

 Chapter 169 An Incident Happened (Part Two)

    "No, I didn''t." Pouting, Elissa lifted her foot, about to walk forward.


    Standing on the high ladder, a staff was trying to take the chandelier off when his hands lost grip. The huge chandelier fell straight to the ground.


    Under the chandelier stood the two kids.


    "Watch out!"


    The staff, who was in-charge of the chandelier, shouted from above. His expression was panicky and his tone was horrified.


    All of a sudden, Alick pulled Elissa into his arms. He held her head with his both hands, and protected his younger sister by his small body.


    Bang!


    Only a loud noise of shattering glass lights was heard. Everyone''s eyes widened as they watched the horrific scene.


    Everything happened so suddenly. Mary was just about to ask what had happened when she saw the huge chandelier fall down, knocking Alick''s body to the ground.


    And with that, the chandelier shattered into tiny million pieces.


    "Alick!"


    With a scream, Mary ran madly in the direction of Alick.


    "Alick? Alick!" Barry had just finished his phone call and was about to come over when he happened to see the scene. He quickly pushed away the crowd in front of him and rushed forward as fast as he could.


    "Alick!" Mary rushed to the scene of the accident, only to see two little bodies embracing each other. A pool of blood slowly flowed out from them.


    "Mommy!" Alick gave a weak cry, but passed out immediately.


    "Wooa..." Hiding in his arms, Elissa could do nothing but cry.


    "Alick, Elissa." With her trembling hands,


    come here quick. Please!"


    Mary''s cry was like a sharp knife, cutting his body piece by piece. He could not help but feel sorry for her.


    Seeing that Mary had broken down in tears, Lucas grabbed his phone from her. "You''d better come here right away! We''re in the hospital. Mary''s son was injured and needs blood transfusion!"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t ask anything else! Come here as soon as possible! This is a life and death situation!" Lucas voice was both angry and anxious.


    "I''ll be right there!"


    William''s mind went blank. All he knew was he drove to the hospital immediately.


    Mary waited anxiously. After a while, she saw William''s figure appear at the other end of the corridor.


    "William!" Mary rushed to him. She pulled his sleeves and cried, "Your blood type is RH negative, isn''t it? "


    "Yes." Hearing that, William nodded his head. Seeing that Mary was crying, his heart trembled. "Your child... Did he have an accident?"


    "Cut the crap!" Lucas came over and pushed William forward.


    "Are you the father of the child?" The nurse quickly came over and said, "Come with me. The child needs blood transfusion!"


    Father? The child''s father?


    With a loud bang, William''s steps abruptly stopped, and a myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind.


    "Mary." William swallowed hard. He turned her head stiffly and looked at Mary with confusion.


    "He''s your son! Our son!" Mary nodded and cried desperately without caring about anything else. "He is injured. Please save him! He is your child!"

 Chapter 170 He Is Your Son (Part One)

    "Mary..." William stared at Mary with confusion.


    "He is your son! Your son!" Crying frantically, Mary went on, "And now, he is injured. Please save him! He is in dire need of your help." She didn''t mind pleading. After all, her son was dangling between life and death.


    Apart from Mary''s sobs, the corridor was eerily quiet.


    William stood still for a second, perplexed. The information that was thrown at him was too much to digest!


    "Our... son?" he asked when he finally found his voice. William suddenly felt his throat tighten. It seemed that his ability to speak had been stripped away.


    "Yes! He is our son!" Tears blurred Mary''s vision. Taking a step forward, she made a grab at his collar.


    "I will save him..." he mumbled.


    "Hurry up then!" Lucas walked towards William and pulled him to the operating room.


    "Sir, first take the child''s father to have an examination," the nurse said as she watched them enter the operating room.


    "Bullshit!" Lucas roared, "He is quite a healthy man. These formalities will only waste time. I''m a doctor. Come with me to the operating room!"


    "Well... Alright. Alright." The nurse knew better than to argue. Nodding her head, she walked inside with them.


    As soon as William entered the operation room, his eyes fell on Alick who was lying limply on the bed.


    he was done with the phone call. "Come fast! Hold me!" Elissa pleaded, pouting.


    "Of course, my baby girl." Barry picked her up gently, placed a kiss on her forehead and asked, "How are you doing? Does your body ache?"


    "Not anymore. I am fine now" Elissa shook her head. She glanced around as if searching for someone. Confused, she looked at him and asked, "Where is my brother?"


    "Your brother is still sleeping."


    "Can I please see him?"


    "Yes, you can, but after he wakes up!"


    William watched them in bewilderment. A trickle of jealousy moved through him.


    ''Elissa is my daughter! Why is she calling him daddy!''


    To draw her attention, he started, "Elissa, I am you---"


    "William!" Mary cut him off in a shrill, harsh voice. She gave him an angry glance and said, "Come out with me! I have something to tell you."


    Hearing her request, William was taken aback. He frowned but nodded his head and followed her lead.


    Barry watched the two of them leave. He couldn''t help but frown.


    Once they were a good distance away from Elissa, in the garden, Mary came to a halt. William, on the other hand, was still reeling from everything that had happened. He couldn''t believe his luck. "William!" Mary said, rousing him from his reverie. As she looked at him, her features turned stiff and mirthless.

 Chapter 171 He Is Your Son (Part Two)

    "Mary, what''s wrong?" he asked, perturbed by her indifference. Taking a step ahead, he held her hand. "Mary, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I would have--"


    "Enough of this nonsense, William Lan!" She then pulled away from him, almost in horror. "Thank you for saving my son''s life. But I wish you wouldn''t tell them you are their father! This will remain a secret."


    "But why? I don''t understand!" William couldn''t figure out why she was acting like this. Just when life was giving him another chance, she had to spoil it!


    "I have nothing to do with you! And the same applies to my children." Her face was bereft of emotions. William stared at her, unnerved by her coldness. After a pause, she continued, "I never planned on letting you know about them. The accident which happened today compelled me to do it. I would be glad if you could stay away from them. However, if you insist, you can occasionally show up as a kind-hearted uncle. But that''s it!"


    "No way!" William refused to oblige. "They are my children! Damnit! They are William Lan''s children! Why shouldn''t they know this? Why are you keeping me from meeting my children? This is wrong, Mary." It all sounded so unfair to him!


    "No, William! They are just my children!" Do you remember what you said four years ago? Or do you want me to remind you?" she asked.


    "What?" He seemed confused.


    "Alright then! William, you asked me to have an abortion if I was pregnant. You wanted them dead!" Mary gritted her teeth, reminding him of his atrocities. She went on, "If it weren''t for Lucas''s help, they wouldn''t be here! Tell me William, does this ring a bell?"


    "I..." Hearing that, William was stunned. But the truth was, he wasn''t the same man he was before. He was willing to make amends for his mistakes.


    Taking advantage of his


    here alone?"


    "No, not at all!" Virgil waved his hand.


    "So I am guessing you are heading towards the children''s section," William said, deep in thoughts.


    "Yes, I am."


    "That''s good," said William confidently, "we should go up together."


    "What? Why?" With his mouth wide open, Virgil muttered, "Boss... Are you choosing gifts for kids too?"


    "Yes." William didn''t bother to elaborate.


    "For whom? Is it for one of your family members?" Virgil went on, unable to hide his curiosity.


    With his hands in his pockets, William smiled, satisfied with Virgil''s last question. He raised his head slightly and said, "Nope! Gifts for my son and daughter."


    "Son... Your son? Your daughter? What?" Virgil thought his ears were playing a trick on him. "Is Beth pregnant?" he pried.


    "Fuck off!" William glared at him coldly. "Does Beth deserve to give birth to my babies?"


    "Then who is it? Andy? Or the young model from two days ago?"


    It suddenly dawned on William that his assistant didn''t have a good image of him. Glaring at him, he said, "I think you are courting death, Virgil!"


    "Well..." Virgil quickly covered his mouth, realizing his own stupidity. "I apologize, boss. Would you like to tell me who it is?"


    "My wife."


    "Your wife... Wife?" The word wife instantly summoned up images of Mary Lu. "Boss, are you talking about Mary Lu?"


    "At last, you are right!" William broke into a smile and patted Virgil on his shoulder. "Come with me," he ordered.


    "Sure." Virgil had no choice but to oblige.


    He had come here, hoping to spend some time alone. But out of the blue, his boss had shown up! Even this mall seemed like an office to him now. Virgil had so many questions in his mind. ''Didn''t the CEO divorce his wife? And where did these two children suddenly appear from?''

 Chapter 172 Buying Gifts (Part One)

    There were all kinds of toys and entertainment facilities on the 6th floor. It was filled with children''s laughter.


    "Boss, what are you planning to buy?" Virgil followed closely behind William.


    William looked around the shops. "I don''t know."


    They were silent for a moment. "Then why don''t you just buy the whole floor?" Virgil chuckled.


    "That''s a good idea." William rubbed his chin. "Go find their manager. I''ll arrange the negotiation."


    Virgil didn''t expect that his boss would take his joke seriously. He stumbled and almost fell down. He then quickly pulled William''s sleeve. "Boss, you don''t have to do this."


    "Why not?" William furrowed his brows. "As long as I pay them, they wouldn''t mind selling it, right? Otherwise, I would buy this shopping mall. I''ll bring my son and daughter here so they could enjoy themselves. They can do whatever they want."


    "Boss..." Virgil grabbed William''s arm tightly. "Are you heartbroken? Is that why you created a son and a daughter in your imagination? If so... That''s called hypochondriasis..."


    "I think you have hypochondriasis!" William frowned. "I h


    t are these uncles doing?" Lying in her mother''s arms, Elissa looked at the bodyguards coming in and out and asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Mary shook her head. She watched the men in black suits move the toys one by one inside the ward next to Alick''s. "Maybe there''s another child moving in."


    "Oh my God! It''s a piano!" Suddenly, Elissa raised her cute little fingers and pointed at a pink piano. "I want to play it, too!" she screamed.


    "What else do you want to play?" Mary felt amused. "Didn''t I buy you one when we were in the US? You played with it for two days and then forgot about it. Why do you want another one?"


    "Humph!" Elissa pouted. "But I want to play with the pink one! The one Mommy bought was white."


    Was there really any difference? Rubbing her eyebrows, Mary sighed. This little girl...


    "Elissa, do you want a pink piano?" Barry came in and happened to overhear what Elissa said.


    "Daddy Barry!" Elissa jumped out from Mary''s arms and threw herself into Barry''s. "I like pink."


    Barry picked her up. "How about I take you to the mall tomorrow and buy you a pink piano?"

 Chapter 173 Buying Gifts (Part Two)

    "Yeah! Daddy Barry is the best!"


    "What do you want to buy?" While they were talking, Lucas came in with thermal boxes in his hands, just like Barry did.


    "Daddy Lucas!" Seeing Lucas, Elissa immediately stretched out her arms and asked for a hug from Lucas.


    Lucas held Elissa in his arms. "Tell Daddy Lucas, what do you want to buy?" he asked with a smug smile.


    "A pink piano."


    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Yeah! Daddy Lucas is the best, too!" Elissa bounced with joy.


    "You two, don''t spoil her too much. She doesn''t need another piano." Mary shook her head. "It''s a waste of money to buy two pianos."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The two men said those words simultaneously.


    Feeling that she might burst into laughter, Mary lowered her head. She rubbed her nose with amusement.


    Barry and Lucas looked at each other and turned their heads away because they disliked each other.


    "By the way, Mary," Barry said while holding up the thermal boxes, "this is the dinner I asked Hester to prepare. You should eat it while it''s still hot."


    "Have you eaten yet?" Mary looked at Barry. "Let''s eat together."


    "Hey, Mary! Mary!" Lucas hurried over. "Eat mine! The healthy meal I cooked is very delicious!"


    "Mary." Barry was not to be outdone. "Hester also made a nutritious meal. She even made your favorite porridge."


    "Mary..."


    "All right, all right." Mary waved her hand. "I''ll


    I wouldn''t talk to you if I were Mary because of your four years of romantic escapades with multiple women."


    Unable to say a word, William leaned against the wall and placed his hands on his head. "What should I do then?"


    "I don''t know." Lucas shook his head. "All I know is you lost her already. Barry was her first love. After breaking up with her, Barry had been working hard and never had a girlfriend. These past four years, he took care of Mary and her children... I think you''d better find a place to cry."


    "I''m going insane!" William couldn''t help but blame himself. "From now on, I won''t hang out with those women anymore, I promise."


    "Are you saying that because you''ve indulged yourself for four years and now you got some sort of disease?" Lucas glanced at William with a sinister smile.


    "No! What the hell, Lucas!" William snapped.


    "Don''t be shy. It''s alright. I know some experts in this field..." Lucas snickered.


    "You''re asking for death! What I meant to say was that I want Mary only!" William interrupted him. He was sure that if Lucas said one more word, he would beat him up!


    "Okay, okay. I won''t say it again!" Lucas hurriedly begged for mercy. "You want her back, but she doesn''t want you."


    His wish would be very difficult to become true.


    William frowned.


    The topic finally changed. It didn''t matter what he wanted to do, because this time, it was Mary who abandoned him...

 Chapter 174 Where Is Your Dad (Part One)

    "How about a fair competition?" Lucas raised his eyebrow and looked at William.


    "How can it be fair?" William looked unhappy. "I have children with her. Please leave us alone."


    "I don''t care." Lucas laughed and added, "It''s not a loss for me to raise your children. They call me Daddy anyway!"


    "Are you trying to piss me off?" William''s face darkened. "How could Elissa call me Uncle?"


    "Or what? You want her to call you Daddy? You want to be a father when you have done nothing to the kids?" Lucas sneered, "You wish!"


    "I''m also very upset that I wasn''t with them during the past four years, okay? If you keep making cold, sly criticisms on me, I''ll kick your ass!" William turned furious. "I''m going to tell them now!"


    "Don''t you dare!" Lucas stopped him immediately. "You would get the opposite result. Calm yourself down first."


    "How can I calm down? Huh?!" William rest his arms on his hips and walked back and forth anxiously. "My son is still in a coma, and my daughter called me Uncle. Also, Mary doesn''t want me to see them. I''m so annoyed! Perhaps I''ll just kidnap them and the four of us will live happily together somewhere far away. Then, we''ll le


    room, Elissa''s eyes became wide open. Moreover, she forgot that she had been crying earlier. "Wow! There are so many toys!"


    "Do you like them, Elissa?"


    "Absolutely!" Elissa nodded and struggled to get off from William''s arms. As soon as she reached the ground, she threw herself into the pile of toys and said happily, "These toys are as many as the ones Daddy Barry has bought for us!"


    When he heard that, William''s face darkened but he remained silent.


    Mary followed them into the ward hurriedly. She was also astounded at the sight of the room. As it turned out, the toys in the afternoon were sent by William.


    "Why don''t you come in?" William turned his head and saw Mary by the door.


    "Mommy!" When Elissa turned around, she was already holding a teddy bear on her left hand and a Barbie doll on the other. It seemed that she was already preoccupied with toys. "Let''s play a doctor and patient game!" Elissa suggested.


    "Elissa, play with the baby bear first," said Mary with a forced smile. She then walked to William''s side and her smile vanished instantly. "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "I just want to fulfill my responsibilities as a father."

 Chapter 175 Where Is Your Dad (Part Two)

    "I told you¡ª"


    "Mary," William interrupted her, "I know you don''t want to see me nor do you want me to meet my children. However, they are my flesh and blood. Since I know everything now, how can I just sit back and watch? Let me stay with them, Mary."


    "Uncle, can you be my patient?" After a while, Elissa got bored of playing alone. She wanted to play with someone else so she turned to William. She tugged on William''s sleeve and said in a spoiled tone, "I know how to make an injection!"


    "Okay." William turned around and smiled at her. He ruffled her hair and nodded at her.


    "Uncle, give me your hand."


    "Here you go."


    "This is a cotton swab. Wipe it."


    The big one and the small one started to play as if there was no one else around. Mary looked at them with mixed feelings. Her heart was filled with complicated feelings that she could not decipher.


    After a long time, a nurse came in and announced, "The kid in Ward 303 has woken up. Are you his parents?"


    Mary nodded at her and rushed out excitedly.


    "Alick is awake!" William got up quickly and picked Elissa up. "Elissa, your brother is awake! Let''s go see him together, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Alick!" Mary rushed into the ward. When she got inside, several doctors surrounded Alick, examining him.


    As soon as he heard his mother''s voice, tears streamed down his usually serious face. "Mommy," he called in a low voice.


    "Good boy, Alick," said Mary. She ran to the bedside and carefully held him while avoiding the wound on his head. "Doctor, how is he doing?" asked Mary to the doctor nearest her.


    "He''s all right. He can leave the hospital once the wound on his head recovers."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    e getting more and more verbose."


    "It''s for your own good," said Amy, holding his arm. "You are getting older. Of course, you need to come to the hospital to check your body from time to time. Besides, you said you had a headache yesterday. Have you forgotten?"


    "That''s not a big deal."


    "We''re already at the hospital. Why are you still refusing to do the examination? There won''t be any loss for you."


    "Ah, Mr. Lan has arrived!"


    "How are you, Mr. Lan?"


    As soon as the couple entered the hospital, the director and the dean came out to welcome them. Several people walked in and exchanged greetings.


    Meanwhile, Alick did not like to stay in the ward all the time, so he asked Hester to wheel him out to the garden to bask in the sun.


    However, Elissa turned out to be more excited than her brother. Before even gaining the permission from Mary, she ran out excitedly.


    "Aunt Hester, let''s hurry up and catch up with my sister, shall we?" Sitting on a wheelchair, Alick could not hold back his desire to play outdoors either.


    Elissa was so curious why there were a bunch of people gathered in the hall. She joined the crowd and jumped behind them to see the group of people in the center.


    "Elissa, watch out!"


    Alick followed closely behind. When he saw Elissa running around aimlessly, he could not help but cry out loud.


    Timothy heard a boy''s shout and looked into the direction of the sound. When he saw the little boy sitting on a wheelchair in front of him, Timothy''s eyes widened all of a sudden.


    "Um?" Amy saw the little boy as well. With her lips trembling, she whispered, "William... How could he look like William? How could they look exactly same?"

 Chapter 176 The Grandparents (Part One)

    Although the little boy''s head was covered with thick gauze, the frown on his face was exactly the same as that on William''s face.


    The old couple stared at Alick intently, clearly dumbfounded.


    "Is he... William''s son?" Amy covered her mouth in disbelief. It wasn''t long until her eyes were already brimming with tears.


    Timothy, who was still staring at Alick in confusion, said nothing.


    "Alick!" As soon as she turned around, Elissa saw her brother and jumped back to the wheelchair.


    "Elissa! Come back!" Mary rushed over to follow them, visibly upset with Elissa. "We are at a hospital! What if you ran into a fragile patient? Elissa, I swear to God, if you don''t behave yourself¡ª"


    "Mary? Is that you?"


    Someone suddenly said, interrupting Mary''s planned disciplinary litany for Elissa. Mary''s eyes widened in shock and confusion. Immediately, she followed the source of the voice and found out that it was an old couple not far away from where they were.


    "Father... Father? Aunt... Aunt Amy?"


    "Mary! It''s really you!" Amy rushed to Mary at once, tears already in her eyes. When she was in front of her, she immediately cupped Mary''s delicate face in her hands and said, "Where have you been all these years? Mary, we''ve looked for you everywhere!"


    "Aunt Amy..." Mary choked with sobs.


    "Silly girl! Not even a letter!" The two wrapped their arms around each other tightly as they cried their eyes out.


    Timothy then came forward, his eyes also full


    William over the past few years either. You know, these two men are annoyingly stubborn. Neither of them wants to take the first step and call the other."


    "I see." Mary nodded silently.


    "What does the future hold for you, Mary? Do you see yourself being with William again?" Amy asked.


    "No, I don''t!" Mary shook her head vigorously. "He..." She paused, and then sighed. "Aunt Amy, you know William. He could never be with a woman for a long time. And besides, I have a boyfriend now."


    "Oh, I see." The expression on Amy''s face quickly soured.


    "Mr. Lan!" a doctor from the hospital cheerily greeted as he entered the room. "All equipment for your examination has been prepared. It''s time for your physical examination."


    "I''m sorry, but I just met my lovely grandchildren. I''ve never felt more okay in my entire life! I''m not going anywhere!" Timothy waved his hand signaling his refusal to be examined.


    "Well..." the doctor contemplated, chuckling a bit in the process.


    "You old man," said Amy, smiling. "Stop with all that. You need to have that examination and to be seen by doctors. It''s a necessary step for you so that you''ll get to see these children grow up."


    "That''s right, Father." Mary also persuaded him. "Alick and Elissa will be here waiting for you, so don''t worry. Besides, I doubt that it would take long."


    Timothy thought for a while. Ultimately, he said, "Okay, fine. I''ll do it."


    "Alick and Elissa, say bye to Grandpa for now."

 Chapter 177 The Grandparents (Part Two)

    "Bye, Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa, come back soon!"


    "Definitely!" Timothy stood up, smiled, and followed the doctor out. After two steps, however, he stopped, firmly grasped the doctor''s shoulder, and said, "Find the best doctor in your hospital for my dear grandson. I don''t care who, but give him your greatest experts. If I see a scar on my grandson''s head, I will flatten your hospital!"


    "Yes. I will make sure of that."


    Upon hearing that, Timothy smiled, nodded, and walked out.


    "Just wait here for us, Mary. We''ll be back soon," said Amy.


    "Sure." Mary nodded.


    After the old couple walked out, the smile on Mary''s face slowly disappeared, replaced by a look of worry.


    Now even William''s father knew of the two children''s existence. Why couldn''t misfortune leave her alone. What should she do now?


    As soon as Timothy finished his physical examination, he immediately made his way back to his grandchildren. He stayed with them the whole afternoon and didn''t leave until it was already dark outside.


    "Elissa," Timothy said gently before leaving. "How about going home with Grandpa tonight?"


    "Do you have any toys?" Elissa inquired.


    Timothy appeared to be stunned by Elissa''s question. "Well... No, I don''t have any toys. What kind of toys do you want?"


    "I want everything!"


    Mary was so shocked by her child''s answer that she quickly scurried over to Elissa to cover her mouth. ''I''ve failed as a mother!'' she thought, horrified.


    "If that''s what you want, Elissa! Grandpa will buy everything you want!" Timothy''s ey


    nything. He just watched his angry father and disappointed aunt walk out of the building.


    At the seaside,


    Frank drove along the main road of the villa district. When he passed by William''s villa, he saw only darkness.


    After Mary had left, William had been living in the Kylin International''s apartment. He never came back to the villa, even not once.


    Frank was used to the emptiness of the villa, but he couldn''t help but stop the car and look at it from a distance.


    Ring... Ring...


    Frank''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    He narrowed his eyes and pressed the answer key. "What''s up?" he asked coldly.


    "Big news." A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Absolutely bonkers news."


    "What is it?" Frank raised his eyebrow.


    "William Lan has children. Twins."


    "Who is the mother? Do you know?" Frank was shocked.


    "Mary Lu, of course." The woman smiled and sneered, "I didn''t expect her to be such a scheming bitch. She was able to bear William''s children and hide them for four years."


    Frank''s eyes widened. Through his gritted teeth, he said, "I see."


    "OK. Let me know if you come up with a plan. We''re on the same team."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Frank then hung up the phone.


    Starting the car again, Frank drove to his villa, his face unreadable.


    "Coming back so late?"


    Unexpectedly, Corbett, whom Frank hadn''t seen for a long time, greeted him as soon as he got off the car. He was smiling and leaning against the door of the villa. It seemed that he had been waiting for Frank to arrive.

 Chapter 178 His Confession (Part One)

    Frank frowned at the sight of him.


    "I am leaving," said Corbett while looking at him. "I have a deal to make."


    "You don''t have to tell me everything," Frank sneered. He took out the key and opened the door without looking at him.


    "It''s dangerous this time."


    "Every mission is dangerous, isn''t it?" Frank glanced at him and continued, "I will only believe what you said if you don''t come back this time."


    Corbett lowered his head and smiled, a subtle pain flashed in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he took off a string of Buddhist beads from his hand and took advantage of Frank''s unpreparedness to put it on his hand. "This string of Buddhist beads was given to me by my father. It was said that it was from Mount Wutai in China. I''ve been wearing this since I was a child."


    Frank frowned. When he was about to give it back, Corbett grabbed his arm.


    "Who knows maybe I won''t be able to come back this time. Until then, you can keep it as a souvenir. If you really don''t want it, throw it away," said Corbett, with a charming smile on his face.


    After saying that, he kissed Frank on the cheek and strode away.


    Frank was about to protest, but when he looked up, he saw that Corbett''


    he said in a playful voice, "Barry, can you not be childish all the time? You''ve just been gone for two days. I didn''t miss you. Don''t be so smug."


    A touch of bitterness surged up in William''s heart.


    Why was she speaking to Barry in such a coquettish tone? ''My son doesn''t like me, neither does Mary. What a failure.''


    Without saying a word, William walked out of the hospital.


    In an underground tavern near the hospital, few people were drinking early in the morning.


    Seated at the bar counter, William snapped his fingers to the bartender and ordered a bottle of whisky.


    The translucent liquid swayed in the goblet and it was beautiful. William took a sip and it tasted both spicy and strong in the mouth.


    Under the dim light, William''s face was very alluring. He drank the whiskey one after another, as if he could not get enough.


    William did not know how long he drank at the bar. Suddenly, he felt an insatiable urge to see Mary.


    Shaking his head, he headed back to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Victor and Archer visited the two kids. Elissa clung to Victor like a glue, and they played together. After an hour of playing, the two kids got too tired and fell asleep.

 Chapter 179 His Confession (Part Two)

    "Mary, please return to work soon," said Victor while putting Elissa on the bed. "Everyone is very worried about Alick."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    "Vivian," said Archer with a smile, "you don''t know how boring the filming is without you. Besides, Victor hasn''t finished that scene yet. He thinks that I''m going to do something bad to him every time!"


    "Stop! How can I kiss you while looking at your face?" Victor said, rolling his eyes at Archer.


    "I''m more beautiful than you. Vivian, don''t you think so?" Archer glared at Victor.


    "Both of you are beautiful," Mary said, rubbing her nose.


    As soon as William entered the corridor of the hospital, he saw the three people standing together and chatting happily. His anger suddenly surged up. He was about to go straight to them when he saw the three people were bidding goodbyes.


    Victor hugged Mary then Archer kissed her.


    Damn it!


    William''s eyes were full of anger, it was as if his eyes would burst into flames.


    Barry, Victor, Lucas and Archer, how dare they do such intimate behaviors to his wife? ''They''re going to pay for it!''


    ld meet you!


    Because of you, everything changed. After you appeared in my life, all I wanted was to stay with you! When I saw the gossip between you and Victor, I was so angry. I realized how desperately I wanted you.


    Every time we were together, I was in love with you. But, I was too stupid to realize it.


    Then I agreed to go to Norway with Frank. I didn''t realize that I love you until the moment before the boarding. I went back but I could not find you anywhere."


    As soon as William finished his words, he stared at Mary without blinking, as if he was afraid that she would run away the moment he closed his eyes.


    "Why? You don''t owe him anything, do you?" Mary asked in confusion.


    "I..." The name of Sansa almost came out of his mouth, but he stopped abruptly.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary sneered.


    "There is a reason!" William frowned deeply.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    After saying these words, Mary opened the door.


    "Oh my God! Mary!" Amy and Timothy had just arrived at the door of the ward. "What''s wrong with you?" asked Amy while staring at Mary''s messy hair and wrinkled clothes.

 Chapter 180 Acting Again (Part One)

    "Mary? What''s going on with you? "


    The horrified Amy couldn''t do anything but scream as she tried to block Mary with her body parts. She was at a loss as to why Mary had ended up like this.


    "I..." Mary stuttered, beginning to tear up. As she pulled her torn dress tight around her body, embarrassment, outrage, and helplessness slowly contorted her face into a pained expression. With a lump in her throat, she cried out, "Aunt Amy..."


    "My goodness, Mary! It''s all right! It''s all right!" Amy quickly wrapped her arms around her in an effort to comfort and calm her down.


    William, too, moved a few steps towards her, but stopped himself before he got any closer.


    Timothy frowned when he saw his son standing in the distance. While he might not know the full scope of what had happened, William''s disheveled clothes were enough for him to understand that he had something to do with it.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a palm clashing with a cheek rang out loud and clear.


    Everyone turned around and was shocked. Timothy had slapped William across the face so hard that his hand had left a distinct red print on his face.


    "Father..." Mary whispered weakly as tears slowly rolled down her face.


    "William... Timothy..." Amy''s mouth was agape and her eyes were filled with horror.


    Timothy was so angry that his face had become bright red. With trembling hands he roared at the man in front of him, "How did I have a son like you? Huh? How could someone related to me be worse than a brainless and immoral animal? Answer me, you bastard!"


    William didn''t answer his father''s questions, but instead, bit down on hi


    ocus and the director would always scold me for it. I think taking on a leading role as my first acting job wasn''t a very smart choice. Don''t you think..."


    "What''s wrong? Is anyone giving you a hard time? Is anyone gossiping behind your back?" More than curious, Mary was shocked and concerned. "Ena, listen to me. If you hear anyone say something bad about you, let me know. I chose you for this role because I believe in your skills. No one should make you feel bad."


    "Mary, you are so kind." Ena was moved by Mary''s words. "But don''t worry, no one has said anything bad about me. I just feel inadequate at times."


    "Ena, trust yourself more." With that, she patted Ena on the shoulder.


    "Mary? Why are you here? Where are Alick and Elissa?" Victor suddenly appeared out of nowhere and was now walking towards Mary and Ena.


    "Hey, Victor. I have free time and so I decided to come here and check on things. How are you doing? Is everything going well?" Mary inquired as she flashed Victor a lovely smile.


    "Well..." Victor touched his nose and looked at Ena. "Why don''t you ask her?"


    "Hmm?" Turning to look at Ena, Mary was puzzled.


    "Mary, I... About that one erotic scene..." Ena looked away shyly as she twiddled with her thumbs.


    "I don''t know a couple more perfectly matched than them!" Archer, who just finished filming his scene, suddenly exclaimed. He looked especially dashing with the suite he had on. "When Victor was filming the erotic scene with me, he couldn''t do it. When the two of them were doing it, Ena couldn''t! It''s just acting, you two! Lighten up and don''t be so awkward with each other!"

 Chapter 181 Acting Again (Part Two)

    Though Mary rolled her eyes and shook her head, she had a huge grim on her face. "It''s natural because they haven''t done it as many times as you, Archer."


    "Hey, Vivian! How do you know I''m experienced in that field? Seems like you''re paying attention to me more than you''d like to admit." Archer deliberately leaned into Mary as he donned a meaningful smirk on his lips.


    "Oh my god, Archer..." Mary looked visibly annoyed as she forcefully pushed him away. "Where is the substitute, by the way?" she immediately asked to change the subject.


    "She didn''t come today."


    "What?" Mary felt a headache coming on, and so she took a deep breath to calm herself. "It''s okay. I''ll see what the situation is and I''ll iron things out."


    "Sure. Thank you." Victor shrugged.


    "I..." Ena bit her lips.


    "Ena, I know you''re uncomfortable with those kinds of scenes. I understand, trust me. But every actor and actress has to do it at one point. If you want to be successful at what you do, you have to face those scenes fearlessly," said Mary. "You need to learn to overcome the discomfort it brings. Do you understand?"


    "I do, Mary." Ena nodded slowly before turning to Victor. "Then let''s do it again!"


    She and Victor went back to their positions and readied themselves to be shot. Once everything was in place, the director shouted, "Light, props, and we''re rolling!"


    "Mila," Victor grabbed Ena''s arm and asked, "where have you been? "


    "I..." Pretending to be drunk, Ena faltered, "I... I just... went to see... a friend..."


    "Are you drunk?"


    "Yes... yes I am." As she said that, she tried to free herself from Victor''s grasp. Unfortunately, she was not a match for


    "William Lan? What are you doing here?"


    Mary was so surprised that she couldn''t process what was happening around her at all. "What''s wrong with you? Let go of me!" she shouted, trying her hardest to get free from his grip.


    "Mary!" called Victor. He chased after them, and when he caught up, he immediately gripped Mary''s hand.


    William stopped all of a sudden and turned his head to look at Victor, rage all over his eyes. When he saw Victor''s lips red from what seemed to be lipstick, he immediately wanted to beat him up to a pulp.


    Mary stood awkwardly in the middle, each of her wrists held by a different man. Everyone in the studio was now staring at them.


    "William, let go of me!"


    "Why don''t you ask him to let go of you?" William grabbed her arm more tightly. "He should let go first!"


    "Then, let go of me first, Victor," Mary said, turning her head to look at Victor.


    "No way!" Victor only stared at William. "Mary, just ignore him. Let''s go back."


    "Mary. I came here to apologize to you!" William softened his voice. "I have something to tell you alone."


    "Mary, don''t listen to him."


    Since neither of the two men was willing to let go of her, Mary began to feel furious. "You two! Let go of me!" she suddenly shouted.


    The two men were stunned. Immediately, they looked at each other and released Mary''s wrists at the same time.


    "William, I accept your apology, okay?" She rubbed her already sore wrists before taking a deep breath. "But please, never come near me again!"


    "There is no way I''d do that." William sounded firm and determined. "I told you that I''ll get you back, and I will. The mother of my children will be my wife!"

 Chapter 182 Daddy Lan (Part One)

    "You are the mother of my children, and I will get you back!"


    William announced in his usual authoritative manner. Stunned, Mary and Victor stared at him.


    Listening to William''s words, Victor remembered a scene from four years ago. William had visited his apartment, looking both miserable and angry. He confessed he had fallen deeply in love with Mary. He also begged for Mary''s whereabouts. This memory had almost slipped from Victor''s mind. But now, seeing William look at Mary with his tender eyes, the memory resurfaced.


    ''What about Frank Liang?'' Victor had wondered then. And even today, he had the same question.


    "How many times should I tell you?" After recovering from the shock, Mary said coldly, "I have cut all ties with you. It is better if you stop trying to get near me. I have moved on and I don''t wish to go through that pain all over again! If you have a bit of humanity left in you, could you do that for me?"


    "Mary..." A look of regret appeared in William''s eyes. "Every year, I went to Z City, to visit your mother''s graveyard. I thought perhaps I would be lucky to come face to face with you. Unfortunately, it never happened."


    "What were you doing there?" Mary sneered. "Were you there to atone for your sins?" she asked, her tone tinged with mockery.


    "Mary, I''m sorry." Lowering his head, William pleaded, "Please give me another chance. I will make it up to you this time, I promise."


    "What brou


    ing to William.


    William gazed at his daughter, choking with sobs. He had never felt so happy in his life. Nodding his head, he said, "Good girl, Elissa."


    "You..." Mary clenched her fists, about to say something. Just then, the door of the operating room opened.


    Lucas came out with Alick in his arms. They both were chatting and laughing.


    "How did it go?" Mary asked, walking towards them.


    "He is all right now." Lucas touched Alick''s face and said, "He''s recovering well, but his wound needs a lot of attention in the next few days. I''ll bring him back to the hospital for a reexamination later."


    "Thank you, Daddy Lucas."


    "Good boy!" Lucas took the opportunity to hug Alick again.


    Mary smiled and felt relieved. Once Alick was done thanking Lucas, Mary opened her arms and he threw himself into Mary''s arms.


    "Mommy, it has been a while since Daddy Barry showed up. Where is he?" asked Alick, looking around.


    "Daddy Barry has a lot of work. But you spoke to him on the phone yesterday, didn''t you? He said he would be back tonight. But don''t stay up waiting for him. The doctor said you need rest," Mary said and tousled his hair.


    "But I miss him so much, Mommy!" he cried out.


    "Who is it that Alick is missing?"


    From the corridor, a man''s voice came.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    Alick was the first one to react. Freeing himself out of Mary''s arms, he ran toward Barry, a bright smile on his handsome face.

 Chapter 183 Daddy Lan (Part Two)

    Barry seemed worn out and haggard, his unkempt hair falling to his eyes. In spite of this, he managed to look handsome.


    "Alick, be careful!" Mary shouted anxiously.


    "Alick, slow down!" Barry took two steps forward, bent down, held Alick in his arms. Smiling, he asked, "Why are you in a hurry? After all, you just recovered. You need rest, my boy."


    "I''m all right!" Alick said, shrugging it off. "Daddy Barry, I missed you so much!"


    "I missed you too, Alick." Barry kissed his face and examined the scar on his head. "Well, not bad. It has almost vanished. Does it hurt?"


    "Not even a little bit," he replied.


    "Daddy Barry!" At the sight of Barry, whom Elissa hadn''t seen for a long time, Elissa cried out happily. Leaving William behind, she ran towards Barry. William watched this with a pang.


    "Elissa!" Barry called her name as he watched her rushing towards him. The three of them stood together, chatting and giggling.


    Lucas touched his nose and mumbled in a low voice, "Look at those two ungrateful brats. They don''t run so fast when they see me! Daddy Barry always receives special treatment."


    William didn''t utter a word. Instead, his eyes dimmed with sorrow. His arms were empty, whereas Barry held his most prized possession, his kids. It was unfair! ''They shouldn''t be calling him Daddy!'' William gritted his teeth, turning his face away from them.


    "How did you manage to come back so soon?" Mary walked towards them. "Didn''t you say you couldn''t be back before tonight?"


    "I finished my work in advance. I knew Alick would be waiting for me." Barry looked at Mary tenderly and added, "There''s no place like home."


    She lowered he


    rear-view mirror.


    Once they reached Barry''s villa, William got off the car and took a look.


    "Mr. Lan, this way, please." Barry got off the car and guided him. As they walked, he said, "Mary and I are glad to have you in our house." William was shocked by the implication, but he managed to look indifferent.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Gu!" said William through gritted teeth.


    "You''re welcome."


    Soon, they stepped into the villa.


    "Barry, go upstairs and take some rest," said Mary. "I''ll call you when the dinner is ready."


    "What about Mr. Lan?"


    "I am sure Lucas won''t mind showing him around," said Mary, refusing to meet William''s eyes.


    "Alright." Barry nodded and said to William, "Mr. Lan, I need to take rest. But please make yourself home."


    "Okay." William snorted as he watched Barry leave.


    "Lucas! I hope you will show Mr. Lan around. I am going to the kitchen to prepare dinner," said Mary.


    William looked at her, only to realize she wasn''t meeting his eyes.


    Mary tied her hair in a bun, put on the apron skillfully, and trotted into the kitchen.


    As she walked, William took one quick glance at her face. A slight blush suffused her cheeks and her eyes lit up, showing she was quite passionate about cooking. He found himself enraptured by her beauty.


    A thought occurred to him, making him quite uncomfortable.


    ''Is this how she cooked for Barry in the past four years?'' he wondered, feeling as if a knife was piercing his soul. Mary was a gentle and virtuous woman. He couldn''t stand the thought of her cooking for other men.


    ''Only I, William Lan, deserve this treatment from her,'' he thought, clenching his fists.

 Chapter 184 Her Cooking (Part One)

    "Has Mary been living with Barry all the time?" William grabbed Lucas by the arm.


    "Yes, she has." Lucas nodded as it was indeed obvious.


    William clenched his fists and grumbled, "Living together? This is illegal cohabitation!"


    "Hey, hey." Lucas patted him on the back. "They didn''t steal nor rob anyone. They''re together and live in an upright manner. How are they illegally cohabiting?"


    "But..." Clenching his teeth, William thought, ''Have they already... Do they sleep together? Do they?''


    Looking at Mary''s slim figure in the kitchen, William started to hyperventilate. He was going crazy seeing her kissing other men. If she really did sleep with Barry...


    No! He didn''t even want to think about it! He might murder Barry!


    "Daddy Lan," Elissa chimed cheerfully as she held William''s hand. "This is a gift from Daddy Barry! There are a lot more toys upstairs. Can you go with me?"


    Looking at the doll in Elissa''s hand, William thought to himself, ''I will buy these dolls for my daughter as well..."


    Elissa dragged William to the room on the second floor. As soon as she opened the door, he saw two small beds.


    Alick was readin


    ead to Mary. "Mommy, I want to have sparerib soup."


    "Pass me your bowl."


    "Mommy, do you also think Daddy Lan is good-looking?" Elissa tilted her head.


    Mary didn''t expect Elissa''s question. She paused as she held the bowl. When she looked up, she happened to meet William''s eyes with the same expectation.


    "Elissa, finish your food. Don''t talk!" Mary immediately turned her head away.


    "Mommy is so bad-tempered," Elissa complained as she pouted. "I think Daddy Lan''s eyes are very beautiful. They are blue, just like my brother''s. But why are my eyes not blue?"


    After her words, the atmosphere at the table grew tense.


    "Really?" William raised his eyebrow. "Are my eyes blue?"


    "Yes, they are!" Elissa nodded her head vigorously.


    Mary frowned. ''Does Elissa have color blindness? How come? William''s and Alick''s eyes aren''t blue.''


    "My eyes are black, not blue." Alick glanced at Barry. "My eyes are the same as Daddy Barry''s."


    "That''s my boy!" Barry pinched Alick''s cheek and was moved inexplicably.


    William looked at Alick and shook his head slightly. The stubborn boy was not as easy to deal with, unlike his daughter!

 Chapter 185 Her Cooking (Part Two)

    "Mommy, I want to sleep with Daddy Lan tonight," Elissa suddenly said.


    "No way!"


    Four voices of objection rang out at the same time. Their eyes fixed on William.


    William was taken aback by their fierce reactions. The corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Why not? Hmm?" Elissa slid down from the chair and ran up to be cradled in William''s arms. "You''re all a bunch of meanies!"


    "Uncle Lan is our guest," Mary said sternly. "He came to visit our house only for dinner. Uncle Lan needs to go back to his own house to sleep. Don''t be so stubborn, Elissa."


    "But..."


    "No but..." Mary said resolutely. "Uncle Lan is not Daddy. Don''t call him Daddy. Elissa, go upstairs with Mommy or I''ll only take Alick with me and abandon you."


    "Waah..."


    It was the first time her mother had threatened her like this. Elissa was frightened and closed her eyes as she cried loudly.


    "Elissa, don''t cry!" William hurriedly wiped Elissa''s tears.


    "Mommy... I want Mommy..." With her hands wide open, Elissa looked in Mary''s direction.


    Mary''s heart ached. If there was anything she could do, how would she have threatened her lovely daughter?


    At this moment, William walked to Mary with Elissa in his arms.


    Mary couldn''t refuse. She quickly took the little g


    ?"


    "Of course!" William nodded. "Let''s do a pinky promise."


    "Hee hee..." Elissa reached out her little pinky finger and made an agreement with William.


    "Go on now. Daddy is waiting for you!"


    "Dad!" Elissa called William loudly. She looked up at him innocently.


    Dad...


    The walls in his heart seemed to have collapsed. For a moment, his brain had stopped working and he had forgotten how to think. A simple word could make him feel so complete!


    "Good girl!" Hearing that, William nodded and held Elissa in his arms. Tears welled up in his eyes. "Elissa... I''m your dad..."


    "Dad!"


    "Yes..."


    "Dad!"


    "Yes..."


    After persuading Elissa to sleep, William gently closed the door and walked outside. As soon as he stepped out, he saw Barry. It looked as if he had waited for him in the corridor.


    "Where is Mary?" asked William.


    "She went to bed." Barry stared at him coldly. "You can hit the road now, Mr. Lan. It''s late. You should go home."


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Gu." William sneered. He walked closer to Barry and stopped. "Don''t be too complacent. I will gain Mary''s heart back."


    "Do you think I''d let you succeed?" Barry said casually.


    "Well..." William narrowed his eyes. "We''ll see."


    "Yes, we shall!"

 Chapter 186 Going Home Together (Part One)

    In the 100th anniversary of Z University, Barry, a legendary alumnus of the university was invited warmly to attend the celebration.


    Looking at Barry''s grand invitation, Mary could not help but sigh. "It''s really different to be a person with fame."


    "Well, it actually depends on the person''s contribution."


    "Hmm?" Mary titled her head and asked him, "Did you donate money to the university?"


    "Yes, I donated a lab building." Barry nodded slightly. "It was a long time ago."


    "Wow!" Mary shook her head and chuckled.


    "Shall we go together?" Barry raised his eyebrows. "You haven''t come back to Z University for a long time, have you?"


    "Yes," Mary answered with a smile. "I haven''t been there since I graduated. I did not expect that so many years have passed already. Time really flies so fast."


    "Then go back with me."


    "No, I don''t think I should go back." Mary shook her head and added, "Besides, I haven''t finished my work here."


    "It''s just a two-day trip," Barry said. "Also, I want to pay my respect to your mother."


    Upon hearing this, Mary paused. Yes, she had not gone back to see her mother for a long time.


    "I want to take Alick and Elissa with me as well," said Barry. "What do you think?"


    University tomorrow morning.


    With the room card in her hand, Mary led Alick and Elissa to the suite next to Barry''s.


    "Why can''t we sleep with Daddy Barry?" asked Alick innocently.


    "Well..." Stunned, Mary did not know what to say.


    Barry opened the door of his suite just in time to hear what they were talking about. He chimed in and said, "You can come and sleep with me."


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Before Mary could say anything, the two kids had already rushed to Barry.


    "Daddy Barry, the room is so big!" Alick looked around and turned to call Mary. "Mommy! The room is big enough for us to stay together!"


    "I''m going to sleep between Daddy Barry and Mommy tonight!" Like a spoiled child, Elissa held Barry''s hand.


    "Okay!" Barry grinned.


    "I want to sleep next to Mommy and Daddy Barry!" said Alick too.


    "Okay, okay, let''s sleep together then!" Barry picked up the two kids and said to Mary, "Hurry up and join us!"


    "What? Alright." Mary slowly moved over to his side. Her face was a little flushed.


    Seeing this, Barry tittered silently.


    "Mary, you can take a shower first. I''ll play with them for the meantime. We''ll have dinner when you finish."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 187 Going Home Together (Part Two)

    "Daddy Barry, I want a piggyback ride!" Elissa jumped onto Barry''s back and pleaded with her big eyes. "Please!"


    "Daddy Barry, I want to play it too!" Alick suddenly became playful as well.


    "Okay, okay, but only one by one!" Barry held Elissa first and circled around the room. After a while, he let her ride on his neck and Barry ran around the hotel suite.


    "Ha ha! This is so fun!"


    "Daddy Barry, it''s my turn now!" Alick pulled Barry''s sleeve and yelled, "Elissa has been playing for a long time!"


    "No! Don''t stop! I want to play one more time!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The sound of laughter echoed in the suite. Even Mary could hear them clearly in the bathroom.


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone in her handbag rang.


    "Shh!" Sweat trickled down Barry''s forehead. He hurriedly put down the two kids and panted. "It''s Mommy''s phone call. Let''s see who it is."


    "Mary! There''s a call for you. Can I take it out and have a look?" Barry asked towards the bathroom.


    "Sure!" Mary''s reply came with the sound of the running water.


    After getting the permission, Barry opened her bag and took out her phone.


    A strange number in A City...


    "Daddy Barry, why don''t you answer it?" asked Alick.


    "There''s no caller ID. Maybe this person dialed a wrong number." Barry frowned.


    The phone kept ringing. Barry looked at it for a while and answered it. "Hello?"


    "Barry Gu? You?!" A roar came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Mary''s eyes widened and her face turned red immediately. What did William mean by that?


    Since what had happened in the hospital last time, Mary was still in great shock. Her heart was still in a mess.


    "It''s time for dinner, Alick and Elissa!" Barry called them from the dining area, and the two kids quickly got out of bed.


    Mary also stood up. The four of them played while eating in the living room.


    "Mommy, will you sleep in another room with me later?" Elissa asked again at the table.


    "No, I don''t want to go. I want to sleep with Daddy Barry!" Alick said before Mary could even react. He added, "Also, Mommy has to sleep next to me! Please, Mommy!"


    "No way! Mommy and Daddy Barry are going to sleep next to me!" Elissa immediately forgot the ''exhortation'' from William on the phone and pursed her lips, as if to fight for her rights.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep in another room?"


    "No!" Elissa turned around and clung on Barry''s arm. "Alick, you sleep on your own!"


    "Alas!" Mary shook her head and smiled heartily.


    At Kylin International in A City.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off..."


    "Damn it!" Hearing that, William was so angry that he threw his phone on the bed and fidgeted.


    The two would sleep together! Damn it! With the two kids next to them, Barry would not do anything excessive to Mary! No, No. what if Barry would lose control?


    "Mary! Mary! Mary!" William shouted and fell on the bed.

 Chapter 188 Agreement (Part One)

    Evenings in Z City were chilly. People were unconsciously pulling their clothes around themselves a little tighter. The moon hung in the sky and gently bathed the ground below in soft light.


    After dinner, Barry, Mary and the two kids sat happily around the room, exchanging laughs and smiles. Eventually, bedtime rolled around, and the four of them nestled under the covers of the king-sized bed.


    The children made themselves comfortable in the middle of the bed. The boy curled up next to Mary, and the girl tucked herself into Barry''s embrace.


    "Mommy, is this your hometown?" Alick blinked up at Mary. "Why didn''t we sleep at your house? Why are we staying at a hotel?"


    Mary felt a familiar pang of sadness. She smiled gently at her son and patted his head. "Mommy has no parents now, honey. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t a house we could have stayed at. But this is still my hometown. I grew up here and made lovely memories," Mary said softly.


    "Is this your hometown too, Daddy Barry? Did you live here?" Elissa tilted her head towards Barry, curiously.


    "Yes, it is," Barry said from the other side of the bed. "We''ll visit Mommy and Daddy''s university tomorrow," he said. A fond smile tugged at his lips.


    "Really? Yes, please! That¡¯d be so fun!" Elissa stretched her arms out and squirmed in excitement.


    "Mommy, look! The full moon is enormous! It''s so beautiful!" Alick¡¯s eyes


    William frowned but stayed silent. He didn¡¯t bother asking how Lucas would get that information, knowing the other man would find it one way or another.


    The car eventually arrived at the busy intersection of Z City. From his windshield, William glanced up at the pale disc sitting relaxedly in the night sky. He felt that it was eyeing him with mild disinterest.


    Lucas interrupted his thoughts. "Okay, they¡¯re staying at a hotel called Hyatt Regency. It¡¯s about an hour¡¯s drive from here."


    "We can get there in 30 minutes," said William shortly. It was already late in the night. If they couldn¡¯t make it in time, William worried that Barry would have already done something to Mary. He stepped on the gas.


    Back in the hotel room, Alick and Elissa had fallen fast asleep.


    Seeing the kids had gone to sleep, at last, Mary closed her eyes and dozed off. She lay on the very edge of the bed to accommodate the children and was close to falling off.


    Quietly, Barry slid out of bed. He kissed the two kids and tucked them into the middle.


    Barry tiptoed to the other side of the bed to take care of the "third older kid."


    He saw her curled up sleeping form and felt his heart melt. Carefully peeling back the covers, he lifted her up in his arms and held her tight to his chest.


    "Hmm..." Nudged awake by the movement, Mary blearily opened her eyes. "Barry? What¡¯s wrong?"

 Chapter 189 Agreement (Part Two)

    "Nothing," Barry said. He smiled down at her. "I''ll take you to another room. The kids are taking up the whole bed. There''s no space for you." Barry jerked his head in the direction of the children.


    "A-another room?" Mary blinked awake, startled at his reply. She became aware of his arms around her. "You can put me down, I can walk on my own..."


    "No, it¡¯s okay. I want to hold you. I¡¯ll put you down when we get to the room next door."


    ¡®Another room? The room next door? What?''


    Mary¡¯s thoughts repeated themselves. When the implication finally dawned on her, she was bright red.


    "You¡ªyou rascal! What are you thinking?" Barry grinned at her, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.


    "What do you mean? What are you thinking?" Mary¡¯s face burned. "I... I''m not thinking about anything! Don''t¡ªdon''t get me wrong!" she said quickly.


    "Actually, Mary," Barry said. He stopped and looked at her. "I was actually thinking..."


    "Hmm?" Mary gazed back at him and blinked. "You... What are you trying to say?"


    "Mary, you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?" Barry¡¯s voice had dropped several octaves, laced with desire.


    He lowered his head suddenly and kissed her.


    Mary¡¯s mind went blank. Dazed, she gently pushed Barry away with her hand.


    "Mary..." Barry pulled away, dragging his lips against her neck and earlobe. "I want you. Is that delusional of me?"


    "I..."


    Another searing kiss swallowed the rest of her reply. Barry¡¯s mouth was moving insistently against hers, and she found it hard to break away. "Let go... Barry, don''t..." s


    ght break out and ushered them to the sofa. "Come on, we can¡¯t keep arguing like this," said Lucas. "Let¡¯s sit down and have a talk."


    "Talk about what exactly?" William asked.


    "About how we¡¯re going to woo Mary," Lucas answered.


    "Alright then," Barry replied, albeit hesitantly.


    The trio squished themselves onto the sofa, looking almost comical with their bruised faces and disheveled clothing.


    "I say we make a gentlemen''s agreement!" Lucas glanced at both of them. "We¡¯ll all start on the same running line and pursue her aboveboard."


    "I agree!"


    The men nodded at the idea.


    "Also, if anyone initiates anything intimate with Mary," continued Lucas, "as long as she consents, no one else can object."


    William and Barry exchanged skeptical glances with each other.


    "Alright, think about it. How can we not try to hold and kiss the woman we love?" The doctor reasoned, "If we all got into fights for kissing Mary, we¡¯d all be beaten up beyond repair before anyone could actually win her heart."


    "If Mary consents, it means that the other two will not have a chance with her anymore!"


    Barry thought it over. "I agree. No objection," he said.


    "What about you?" Lucas looked at William.


    "I agree, too." William nodded. This would have to do for now. It was the best solution the three could come up with.


    "Well! Then, from now on, we are formal and friendly rivals in love! Everyone should show their skills and try their best to see who will win Mary''s heart! And don''t act shamelessly!"


    "Deal!"


    "Deal!"

 Chapter 190 Back On Campus (Part One)

    Not caring about the chaos that was happening outside, Mary stepped into the bedroom. Her thoughts were in a tumult.


    She sat there for what felt like hours. However, she couldn''t sleep without her children. Making up her mind to bring them in, she quietly opened the door and peeped outside.


    Lucas had called the hotel manager, asking him to fetch a bottle of medicinal wine. Now, it was there on the table. Lucas was applying it on his wound rather clumsily. The kids, to her relief, were sound asleep in Barry''s and William''s arms.


    "Mary!" Barry called out, being the first one to spot her.


    "Shh!" she said. "Let me carry Alick to the bed."


    "Don''t bother yourself. I''ll take him there." Barry stood up and walked towards the bedroom, carrying the little boy in his arms.


    William stood up, followed him quietly into the room with Elissa in his arms.


    "Mary, Mary," Lucas said as he grabbed hold of her hand. He looked at her with pleading eyes and went on, "Please help me with the medicine. My face is in a rotten state. I doubt if I can step out of the house tomorrow!"


    As he spoke, Lucas hastily stuffed the medicinal wine into Mary''s hand.


    "You deserve it! Now sit still!" she ordered angrily.


    Lucas obliged quickly, eager to have her apply the medicine. As Mary wiped his face with a cotton stick, she asked, "Why did you and William come here tonight? What was the emergency?"


    "It''s because... Wel


    lace where Daddy Barry and Mommy studied together. Your mother would fall asleep in those self-study sessions. Let me reveal a secret, she wasn''t that fond of studying."


    "Really?" It was Elissa who spoke this time. "Mommy doesn''t like reading. Was she like Elissa?" she asked.


    "Yes, she was. But Mommy was naturally smart. She didn''t have to study to get good grades." After saying this, Barry glanced at Mary, respect and admiration evident in his eyes.


    As they continued to walk forward, Alick suddenly pointed at a hillside and announced, "Look! I can see several boys and girls kissing over there. What is that place?"


    "Eh..." Mary blushed and said, "Hurry up. Let''s go!"


    Barry turned and took a look at Lucas and William. They both noticed a smile playing on his lips. "My love, that place is famously known as the lovers'' spot. This is where your Mommy and I went for dates in the beginning."


    "Barry, please stop!" Mary blushed red and hit him lightly.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, William clenched his jaw in irritation. Mary''s crimson red face indicated that the two of them had some romantic moments in the so-called lovers'' spot!


    "Did Mommy and Daddy Barry kiss?" As expected, Elissa asked this question.


    "Of course we did!" Barry nodded in smug satisfaction.


    "Barry Gu, you better shut up, or else I will beat you up!" Lucas said, rushing forward and standing in between Mary and Barry.

 Chapter 191 Back On Campus (Part Two)

    "Daddy Lucas, you too have kissed Mommy. Why will you beat Daddy Barry up for that?" Cradling in Barry''s arms, Alick asked.


    "Well..." Lucas didn''t dare to meet either Barry''s or William''s eyes. He looked around like he was suddenly fascinated by the scenery.


    "That''s the playground!" Mary shouted excitedly, dispelling the awkwardness in the air. "And behind it, you can see the basketball court. If you look carefully, you can still see a bunch of students playing! Wow, our juniors are quite handsome!"


    "Playing basketball isn''t a big deal," murmured William discontentedly. "I will show you someday. I am a fantastic player."


    "Daddy Barry, what about you? Do you play basketball?" asked Alick, his curiosity piqued.


    "Sometimes," Barry replied modestly. "But I will teach you what I know," he added, realizing Alick wished to learn from him.


    "Yes! Daddy Barry is awesome!" Alick said, breaking into a smile.


    "You are too modest, aren''t you?" Mary smiled at him. She looked at Alick and said, "Daddy Barry was the best player during those days."


    "Was I?" Raising his eyebrows, Barry feigned shock. "It was a long time ago. I only recollect playing a few matches here and there. But I do remember you brought me water every time."


    ''Cut the crap!'' William thought, his face convulsed with rage. It took a lot of effort to contain his anger. He wished Barry would just shut up! After all, he wasn''t here to listen to their trashy love story!


    Soon, they arrived at the hall of Z University. It was an enormous hall yet it was full of people. Apart from the dazzling light that came from the stage, it was quite dark.


    William and Lucas intended to go backstage with Barry and Mary. However, Mary stopped them.


    "I want you both to stay here and watch over Alick and Elissa. I''ll be back soon," she said and got ready to follow Barry.


    "No, I am coming wi


    t to set. Finally, Mary calmed down. "Let''s go," she announced.


    The group of people silently walked back. Mary turned around to take one last look at her mother''s tomb. She didn''t have the heart to leave but she knew she had to.


    As soon as they went down the hill, Mary came face to face with her old neighbor. He was just returning from work.


    "Uncle Ban?" she called out, recognition passing her face.


    "Ah! Mary, is that you?" Uncle Ban squinted to get a better look. "Oh my God! It is indeed you. We haven''t seen each other for many years! Where have you been?" he asked, looking delighted.


    "I went abroad," she said, forcing a smile. Her eyes were puffy and bloodshot. "How have you been, Uncle Ban?" she asked.


    "I am doing fine. Just like I was when you last saw me," Uncle Ban said, flashing her a smile. Then he caught William''s eye and recognized him instantly. "William, you are here too."


    "Hello, Uncle Ban," William greeted him as he walked forward.


    Mary was surprised. ''How does Uncle Ban know him?''


    "You are a bit early this year, aren''t you?" Uncle Ban asked, smiling.


    "Well, yes. But I brought Mary and kids along," he replied. His affectionate gaze fell on Mary.


    "You have no idea how happy this makes me!" After saying this, Uncle Ban took a look at the kids. "Your kids are adorable. The boy is a photocopy of your husband, Mary."


    Barry''s eyes darkened with anger.


    "Um..." Mary muttered, trying to say something. Panic swelled within her.


    "Mary, will you go back to your home?"


    "No," Mary said, shaking her head, "I will be going back to the city now."


    "Well, okay. I am delighted to see you all," Uncle Ban said honestly.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, they got back in the car.


    It was quite late and the kids fell asleep in the car. They would stay in the hotel tonight and return to A City the next day.

 Chapter 192 His Embrace (Part One)

    Mary tucked the two kids in the bed early. The three men stayed in the room next door. She was not sure if they had already gone to sleep.


    Mary was not able to recover from her grief and her sleepiness had worn off.


    She tossed and turned on the bed for a long time. Eventually, she gave up. She put on her coat and walked to the balcony.


    When she walked to the balcony, she smelled a whiff of cigarette. She turned her head and saw William leaning against the wall of his balcony while smoking.


    In his index finger and middle finger on his right hand was a cigarette stick. His eyes were half-closed as if in a daze and his expression was quite misty.


    "Ahem."


    Mary could not stand the smell of smoke and coughed.


    William''s eyes twitched when he heard her. He turned around and quickly stubbed the cigarette that he was holding. "Mary?" said William.


    "Yes." Mary nodded and said, "I''m sorry for interrupting."


    "It''s nothing. Why are you still up?" William took a few steps forward and continued, "It''s already one o''clock."


    "I know. I just can''t fall asleep." Mary smiled awkwardly.


    The two stood on their


    ou," William said nervously. "I love you, Mary. No matter what, I love you."


    All of a sudden, Mary stopped crying. Although her nose was blocked due to crying, she seemed to be able to get a whiff of William''s tobacco.


    "Even if you hate me, I won''t let you go." His voice sounded above her head. "Mary, I want to be with you, always and forever. I will make it up to you with all my life."


    At this moment, Mary could not tell how she felt. But one thing was clear: her heart ached.


    "During the past four years without you, I felt like I was in a daze," said William, holding her in his arms. "I used all my connections but I couldn''t find you anywhere. You have no idea how desperate I was when I saw the divorce agreement.


    You were everywhere in my mind. Your words and actions were in my mind over and over again. I hated myself for losing you.


    Thinking of how disappointed you were with me that you chose to leave without even saying goodbye, I wished I could beat myself to death. Every day and every night, I dreamed of you leaving me and that you cried and blamed me. I didn''t even have a chance to say sorry.

 Chapter 193 His Embrace (Part Two)

    Sometimes I thought that if you didn''t come back, I would live miserably all my life. I could not find you anyway."


    "William, can I trust you again?" After hearing what he said, Mary said in a low voice, "It was just a marriage connected by a contract. How would you fall in love with me? Besides, I have been away for four years."


    "Why not?" William rested his chin on her head and said slowly, "I fell in love with you at first sight. Eventually, I got to love you deeper and deeper but I was so stupid to notice."


    "But, don''t you love..." When Mary spoke, her voice was low. After crying so hard, she felt dizzy. Even though she was just standing, she felt so tired.


    "No, I don''t," sighed William. "I don''t know what was wrong with me when I was young. How would I do such a ridiculous thing? I only treat him as my younger brother, Mary. Trust me. From now on, nothing would happen between me and him."


    The two just held each other quietly in the balcony.


    "Mary?" Hearing no response, William asked softly, "Are you sleeping?"


    Mary''s eyes were closed. Although she heard his voice, she was too tired to respond.


    With a smile on his face, William picked Mary up in his arms and walked quietly to her bedroom.


    After putting her on the bed, William kissed her forehead and the two kids''.


    Gazing at the three who were sleeping, William wanted to hold them all in his arms.


    They were his wife and chi


    a smile. He could not hide his joy and excitement as he hurried downstairs.


    Watching William go, Andy picked up her phone and sent a text message to someone. "He is going to pick up the children in the kindergarten."


    William drove to the gate of the kindergarten. It suddenly occurred to him that if Barry came to pick them up later, he would have no chance to see the two kids.


    So he pulled over and quickly got out of the car. Walking towards the kindergarten, he knew he had to take the move first.


    Therefore, he deceived the piano teacher and janitor at the kindergarten. This gave him the opportunity to enter the kindergarten smoothly and take the two kids away.


    "This is my father!"


    Before leaving, Elissa proudly showed off to the children. "My father is very handsome, isn''t he? Humph! He is also very powerful!"


    "Yes, I am their father." Glancing around the well decorated classroom, William announced it coldly to the group of children who had runny noses. "If anyone of you dares to bully them in the future, I will beat you up!"


    He then picked up the two kids at the same time and walked out.


    The piano teacher was left with confusion in the classroom.


    Elissa was overjoyed. If she had a tail, it must be waving so happily. On the other hand, Alick did not say anything. It was the first time that he had been held by this man, and he felt that he was not as hateful as he used to be.

 Chapter 194 Wedding Photos (Part One)

    William drove away from the kindergarten with the two kids in the backseat.


    Click!


    After the car had left, a figure suddenly stepped out the entrance of the kindergarten. Bright leather shoes let out a crisp sound as they walked on the leaves.


    Frank walked with his hands in his pockets. He squinted his eyes to spot which direction the car had turned.


    A while ago, he saw William holding two kids in each arm, talking and laughing with them.


    ''William, they really are your children. They almost look like mini versions of you. I can suddenly remember what you looked like years back...'' Frank was lost in thoughts.


    "Where are we going?" Sitting in the car, Alick looked out the window. If his sister hadn''t insisted on going with this man, he wouldn''t have left during the class!


    "Where do you want to go?" William smiled as he glanced at the two kids from the rear-view mirror.


    "Daddy Lan! Let''s go there!" Elissa suddenly pointed at the KFC restaurant that they were about to pass. "I want to eat there!" she said gleefully.


    "KFC?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Elissa nodded. "I want that huge bu


    . I''ll be leaving now. Bye, Miss May."


    Mary then turned around and got back inside the car. As she sat down, she rested her head on the headrest. Taking a deep breath, she then reached for her phone.


    In the Kylin International.


    "Daddy Lan, is this your home?" The three stood in the elevator. Biting her fingers, Elissa looked up at William. "Why don''t you live in a villa?"


    "Because..." William frowned. "Because I like it here!"


    "Elissa, do we have to visit his home?" Alick frowned, his eyebrows furrowed. ''What if there''s a beautiful woman inside?''


    "Alick, we''re already here. There''s no harm in having a little tour, right??" William bent down and asked Alick.


    "But it''s too late." Alick tugged on his backpack. "Mommy will get worried."


    "I... I''ll send you home soon." William smiled.


    Ding!


    The elevator door suddenly swung open and William led the two kids out.


    He took out his keys and opened the door of his apartment.


    "Yeah!" Elissa rushed inside and started jumping up and down.


    Alick followed her. After a few steps, he saw a huge photo hanging on the wall.

 Chapter 195 Wedding Photos (Part Two)

    "Eh?" However, Elissa didn''t notice the large photo. She was only interested in the photos that were placed on the table. She picked up one of the photos and pointed at the person in it. "This man is Daddy Lan. The woman looks a lot like Mommy!"


    Elissa held a wedding photo with a golden frame. The bride was wearing a white wedding gown and the groom was in the black suit. It was the perfect match.


    "This is Mommy!" Alick also ran to the table, looked at one and then looked at another, with his eyes wide open. "These are Mommy''s wedding photos!"


    "Mommy is married!" Elissa screamed out. "Is this really Mommy and Daddy Lan?"


    After changing his shoes, William strode over to them slowly with one hand in his pocket.


    It suddenly occurred to him that four years ago, shortly after Mary left, the photo studio had called to ask him when they could come over and take the rest of the wedding photos...


    Will


    an apartment full of memories, but if Mary looked at this apartment, she would think of only nightmares that could never be erased.


    "Did Mommy live here before?" Elissa raised her head.


    "Yes, she did," William said with a bitter smile. "This was our home before."


    "Then I want to have a tour!" Elissa pulled William''s hand, dragging him forward. "Daddy Lan, hurry up!"


    "Oh!" William raised his eyebrow. "Elissa, shouldn''t you call me Dad?"


    "Oh, right!" Elissa nodded and raised her head again. "Dad!" she chimed sweetly.


    "Good girl!" William''s smile widened. He then looked back at Alick. "Come with us, Alick! I''ll take you and Elissa to see Mommy''s room."


    Alick didn''t want anything to do with him, but he couldn''t resist exploring the house. After contemplating for a while, he reluctantly held William''s hand.


    William held Alick''s small hand tightly.


    Just like this, taking baby steps...

 Chapter 196 Wedding Photos (Part Three)

    "This is your mommy''s bedroom." William took them to the side bedroom. Everything was the same as before, as if Mary had lived here yesterday.


    "And here is where Mommy watched TV. She loved watching TV shows." William pointed at the sofa in the living room. "Your mommy loved eating snacks and laughing loudly.


    This is the kitchen area and the dining table..."


    Wherever they went, William had a story about Mary. Not only did he not forget every detail about her, but as time went by, the more he missed her. His memory had gotten clearer as they explored the apartment.


    William had a sudden realization. He didn''t live here alone in the past four years. He lived with his memories about Mary every day.


    Ring... Ring...


    The phone rang again. As soon as William picked it up, he heard Mary shouting.


    "Where are you? Why aren''t you downstairs?" Mary snapped. "Take


    htened his grip. "We will."


    Mary stared at him blankly.


    "That''s good." The old lady looked at them both and smiled.


    "Then we''ll go downstairs now. We''ll talk again when we come back."


    "Goodbye, Uncle and Aunt!"


    "Yes, yes. Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye, Uncle and Aunt." Seeing the warm-hearted old couple walk inside the elevator, Mary had forgotten that she was still holding William''s hand. "I heard that you''ve lived here all this time."


    "This is our home. This was the only place where I could feel your presence, where I know I truly had you," William answered firmly.


    "Mommy!"


    When Mary was at loss for words, Alick came out of the apartment and threw himself into her arms.


    Mary shook off William''s hand and held her son in her arms. "Good boy, Alick. Let''s go home."


    "Okay."


    "Where''s Elissa?" Mary caressed her son''s head.


    "She''s still inside."

 Chapter 197 Marry Me (Part One)

    "Where is Elissa?" asked Mary as she touched her son''s hair.


    "She''s still inside."


    Mary frowned and looked inside. "Alick, go and ask your sister to come out. Let''s go home now."


    "Okay!" Alick nodded and ran inside.


    "Why don''t you go in by yourself?" William walked over slowly. "You haven''t been here for so many years. Don''t you want to take a look inside?"


    Mary bit her lips. She remembered the time when she left this place in hurry with Lucas to go to the hospital. Then, she came back to pack her things up. At that time, she tried her best to escape, without even taking a last look at the place.


    "No, thanks." Mary closed her eyes.


    William stood behind her and his expression was gloomy and silent. He knew that the apartment would only bring her bad memories.


    "Mommy," said Alick as he walked out of the apartment carefully, "Elissa is sleeping."


    "What?" The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "How come... How come she''s asleep?"


    "It''s genetic. Just like you, she could fall asleep in two or three minutes." William laughed. "Since you don''t want to go in, I''ll carry her out."


    "Okay, thanks." Mary nodded.


    "Don''t s


    ''s okay," answered Mary while shaking her head, "I''m not tired."


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Barry gently put Elissa on the bed, but she opened her eyes all of a sudden.


    "Daddy Barry."


    "Elissa, are you awake? Did Daddy Barry wake you up?" Barry asked gently.


    "Where is Dad?" Elissa looked around in confusion.


    Dad? Elissa said "Dad"!


    Shocked, Barry asked in a trembling voice, "What do you mean "Dad"?


    "It''s Daddy Lan!" Elissa got up from the bed and found that she had returned home. She pouted and said gloomily, "When did I come back?"


    At Elissa''s words, Barry''s breath trembled as if he was hit by a heavy hammer. "Elissa, you... Why did you call him Dad?"


    "Because Daddy Lan and Mommy are married!" Elissa suddenly became overjoyed. She pulled Barry''s hand, and excitedly said, "Do you know, Daddy Barry? I saw a lot of photos at Dad''s house. Mommy was wearing beautiful wedding gowns! In one of them, Dad was kissing Mommy! Hee hee!"


    Dad, wedding photos, kisses...


    Barry knew that he must look terrible. When he heard Elissa''s childish voice, he felt for the first time that a child''s voice could be so sharp.

 Chapter 198 Marry Me (Part Two)

    He did not answer Elissa''s questions. His throat was so tight that he couldn''t speak. Barry just turned around and left numbly.


    When it was time for the late dinner, Mary only found the two kids. Barry was nowhere to be found.


    "Elissa, where is Daddy Barry?" asked Mary.


    "I don''t know," said Elissa, jumping up and down to the table. "I didn''t see him, either!"


    "Then you can eat with Alick first. I''ll go to find Daddy Barry."


    "Okay, Mommy, come down soon!" Alick nodded.


    "But Alick, I''m not hungry after eating the burger!" Sitting on the chair, Elissa whispered to her brother.


    Alick thought for a moment while holding his chopsticks and said, "In fact, I''m not hungry either."


    Mary took off her apron and went upstairs. "Barry? Where are you? It''s time for dinner!"


    She walked around but she did not see him so she went to the third floor. Seeing the faint light from the study, Mary walked towards it.


    Smiling, she called him out. "Barry, it''s time for dinner. Stop working now! Are you going to be a workaholic now?"


    When she opened the door of the study, Mary smelled a strong smell of smoke.


    The study was shrouded in smoke, and the choking smell was everywhere.


    "Ahem." Mary waved the smoke away from her face, and saw William''s decadent figure with his back to her. She called out uncertainly, "Barry?"


    "Hmm?" Barry seemed to have just come back t


    eally like you? Don''t be fooled by him."


    "I don''t know." Mary shook her head with uncertainty.


    "Four years ago, William came to see me," continued Victor. "He thought I had taken you away. He was holding a large bouquet of champagne roses at that time. When I saw that he couldn''t find you at that time, I felt happy. He deserved it.


    But I couldn''t find you either. I suddenly felt sorry for him and realized that the facial expression he had that day was complete desperation. He chose to wait for you here, and I chose to travel around the world.


    If he really broke up with Frank Liang, would you choose him? After all, Alick and Elissa are his children."


    Victor''s words made Mary more and more confused. "Why do my children have to be with him? I have suffered so much for so long and he did not do anything. Why do we have to go back to him? Am I really that spineless?"


    "Ha ha!" Victor smiled bitterly. "Don''t you love William Lan?"


    Nobody knew that William had come to the film set. He quietly approached Mary as he wanted to surprise her. However, he stopped when he heard what Victor had said.


    He paused and even his breathing slowed down. He wanted to know whether he still had a place in Mary''s heart once and for all.


    A deafening silence echoed in the air.


    Then, William heard Mary''s voice as she answered calmly, "Barry has proposed to me for marriage."

 Chapter 199 Trapped In The Storage Room (Part One)

    Victor was shocked by her words.


    He responded timidly,


    "So did you--" Before Victor could finish his words, William came out, roaring,


    "Did you say yes? "


    William''s sudden appearance had taken Mary by surprise. An extraordinary expression of spite suddenly marred his handsome features.


    "Why.. why are you here?" She spoke after she calmed down.


    "Tell me, did you say yes? Mary!" he urged, ignoring her question.


    "What do you want, William Lan?" This time it was Victor who spoke. He stood in front, blocking William from approaching Mary. Deep down, he too was eager to know what Mary had said to Barry. But at present, he had to deal with William.


    "Victor, I''m fine. I don''t want you to fight with him for my sake," Mary said, looking worried.


    "But he is misbehaving, Mary!" Victor said, casting William a scornful glance.


    "Mary!" William, who wasn''t afraid of anyone, dragged Mary towards him. He demanded once again, "Tell me Mary, what did you say? I am willing to give you everything you want. I will make you the happiest woman!" He took a short pause to catch his breath and continued, "Won''t you give me one last chance? Please don''t marry him! You a


    . "Mary, do you have a moment? I have something important to say."


    "Okay." Mary turned to William and said, "Mr. Lan, could you please excuse us for a while?"


    "Don''t call me Mr. Lan!" he warned. But before she could react, he left the place.


    ''What a jerk!'' she muttered under her breath.


    Shrugging it off, she addressed Ena. "Ena, what''s up?"


    "Mary, I just¡­ I just wanted to apologize." Biting her lips, Ena went on, "I have blurted out rubbish a while ago. It was only because I was too upset. Please don''t take it to heart. I can assure you nothing of this sort will happen again."


    "Alas! I thought something serious happened!" Mary waved her hand like it was not a big deal. Laughing, she said, "I''ve already forgotten all about it. Your apology was unnecessary."


    "Thank you, Mary!" Relief brought a sincere smile to Ena''s lips.


    "I know young people lose temper easily. A bad mood can make people say awful things. You must be careful in the future." Mary gave her a piece of advice.


    "Yes, Mary. I will."


    After a short pause, Mary said, "What I said is true though. Being in love with Victor is difficult. But please remember that I am not your rival."

 Chapter 200 Trapped In The Storage Room (Part Two)

    At the mention of Victor, Ena blushed and averted her gaze. "Yes, it is proving to be really hard. But I am willing to try my best. Also, I am not stupid. I know you already have Mr. Lan in your heart, right?"


    "Well..."


    Now it was Mary''s time to blush.


    A glint of triumph lit up Ena''s face and she said, "I knew it! Mary, you are the strongest woman I know.


    On the filming set, even Director Jamie listens to you, following all your orders." Mary looked up, wondering where this conversation was going.


    "But every time you are with Mr. Lan, you lose that touch of authority. Even though you pretend like you don''t like him, you raise the corners of your mouth and look at him with adoration." Mary gaped at Ena, her face a mask of shock.


    "Really? Is that so?" Mary couldn''t believe it. She had thought she hated William with all her heart. ''Does that mean I¡­.'' she thought, startled at the realization.


    "Yes!" Ena nodded and said, "Yes, now that I feel that way about Victor, I can sense that emotion in other people."


    "Then... How about Barry Gu? I guess you have met him before."


    "Yes, I have," Ena said, "and he seems like a good man."


    "So when you saw me talking to him, how did I look like?" Mary was like a student, eagerly waiting for an answer.


    Ena mulled over her question and said, "Now that I think of it, your manner indicated he was a good friend. Or perhaps a little more than that. I am not sure.


    to his pocket and took out his phone. "I''ll call someone for help," he said.


    "It''s useless. There''s no signal here." Mary flashed him a helpless smile.


    "There is actually no signal here!" he repeated, realizing they were stuck in this place.


    Mary looked at his phone and the wallpaper on the lock screen caught her attention. It was a photo of a woman sleeping. Although she had only gotten a glimpse of it, she knew it was her photo!


    She had no idea when it was taken.


    "The wallpaper on your phone..." Mary stammered.


    "Hmm?" Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. When the realization hit, he said, "Oh, are you talking about this photo? It''s you, of course."


    "But¡­. But when was this taken?"


    "Let me show you." Blushing a little, William handed her the phone. "This one was taken when we were in Hainan. You were drunk. And when I saw you sleeping soundly, I couldn''t resist."


    Mary stared at herself in the photo, a hot flush warmed her cheeks.


    When she raised her head again, William smiled affectionately. She felt a surge of emotion. Putting on an indifferent face, she said, "It is unethical to take someone''s photo without their permission. Also, I look quite ugly here. Let me delete it for you!"


    "I sleep with this photo. If you delete it, I am pretty sure I couldn''t fall asleep. I will delete it only on one condition. I want you to sleep with me in person if you wish to destroy this photo."

 Chapter 201 Big Misunderstanding

    Hearing William''s words, Mary was furious.


    In order to set an example for the children, she had not said dirty words for a long time. Now that she was provoked by William, she could not help it.


    "You..." Mary still held back her anger. She handed William''s phone back to him and said, "Take it!"


    "Ha ha!" Taking the phone happily, William suddenly realized that it had always been interesting to tease Mary four years ago and four years later.


    "Achoo!" After a moment of silence, Mary sneezed again. She rubbed her nose in pain and annoyance.


    "We can''t wait here like this," said William who was sincerely worried. "I''ll find some filming costumes for you. There are lots of clothes here anyway. Wait for me!" he suggested.


    "I''ve closed the door of the dressing room!" Mary shook her head helplessly.


    "Then..." William looked around and found that apart from blades, spears, swords, and halberds, there were also sports equipment in the room. An idea flashed in his mind and he suddenly suggested, "How about we do sports?"


    "D


    ll at once.


    In the storage room, William slowly let go of Mary, but his hand was still on her face.


    Mary did not know if she still hated him or not. Maybe she had never forgotten him at all. Seeing his sad eyes, she could not help but feel sorry for him. Just like that, she did not want to resist him.


    Mary stared at the man in front of her. No matter how many years had passed, she could always recall his features when her eyes were closed.


    "Mary..."


    "Do you like me?" Mary asked in a daze, as if she was drunk.


    "Yes! Of course I like you!" William answered without any hesitation. "I, William Lan, love Mary Lu."


    Mary''s eyes wandered and she did not speak again.


    William tentatively moved his lips closer to Mary again, slowly.


    She did not refuse or resist.


    William''s lips met hers again.


    Mary fluttered her eyelashes and closed them slowly.


    All of a sudden, William froze and clearly felt her movement. Was Mary cooperating with him?


    Her attitude encouraged him greatly, and he hugged her even tighter.

 Chapter 202 Stop Following Me (Part One)

    As the kiss went deeper, Mary raised her arms to hug William''s lean waist, pulling him closer.


    With an inexplicable smile on his face, William said on Mary''s lips, "In fact, your idea is good."


    The vague words made Mary''s originally dizzy head more confused. "Hmm?"


    William whispered a laugh.


    The room was cold, but the passion of the two was hot. It was like after climbing thousands of mountains and crossing thousands of seas, finally, they had returned to the embrace they had been waiting for, not wanting to let each other go.


    Squeak!


    The door of the storage room suddenly opened from outside. Barry rushed in, arriving at the scene first. However, before he could call Mary''s name, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. This made him stop abruptly.


    Bang!


    Lucas was the second to enter the scene. All of a sudden, he hit Barry''s stiff body and shouted, "Damn it! Why did you stop? You want to kill me? Shit!"


    Barry did not say anything and neither did Victor and Archer. They just stared at the two people hugging each other not far away.


    F


    sked Archer. "You seem to hate him so much! Does he have any past with William?"


    "You don''t have to know," Victor answered while frowning then walked away.


    "Okay!" Archer shrugged indifferently, but his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    After the rain, the air had become cool.


    Mary drove to Century Square, parked the car, and walked along the seashore.


    "Stop following me!" Suddenly, a girl''s voice came from behind.


    "No way! I must follow you! I''ll follow you all my life!" Immediately after, a boy followed the girl, sticking to her.


    "You''d better not!" The girl walked forward angrily. "There are so many boys who like me. Why do I have to be with you?"


    "You were made for no one but me!" The boy made a domineering vow, grabbed the girl, held her in his arms, and kissed her lips.


    "Wow!" Some passers-by whistled.


    Seeing this, Mary touched her lips and smiled. Her high-heeled shoes trudged along the shore. When she was about to take another step forward, she raised her head and found that a few steps away, William was looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 203 Stop Following Me (Part Two)

    When did he get there? Mary was stunned.


    At this moment, the big screen on the square suddenly lit up. The bright light illuminated the whole beach.


    In the noisy crowd, Mary''s side face became redder under the light. She looked at William with a little shyness. She still had not recovered from what had happened earlier!


    William smiled and walked towards her slowly, step by step.


    "Let''s go."


    He approached Mary and took her hand. He led her forward along the shore.


    "You," Mary asked, "where are we going?"


    "Anywhere is fine," William said as he gripped Mary''s hand tighter.


    ''Just holding your hand like this, and walking with you side by side is enough for me. I don''t care where we go as long as you''re by my side.''


    An inexplicable sense of happiness spread around the two. William felt as if a big stone was no longer crushing his heart. Finally, he was relieved. ''With you, Mary, it is more reassuring than having the whole world.''


    William and Mary trudged along the shore.


    "Mary, " said William lightly


    either. I''ll call him to ask what happened!"


    "Did he want to take revenge on us so he took our children away?"


    "He is not that kind of person!" Mary frowned, guilty for what she did to him.


    Beep! Beep!


    Mary held the phone anxiously, waiting for Barry''s response but his line was busy.


    "He did not answer," Mary murmured. A bad feeling emerged in her heart. "No, I have to go back."


    "What? Now?" Hearing that, William pulled a long face and said, "Mary, are you kidding me? Look! I''m now... Look at me now! Do you want me to go crazy? Please!"


    Mary tilted her head and saw William''s status which made her face flushed. She turned her head away immediately and said, "I must go find Alick and Elissa! Where could Robert take them? Get dressed quickly. Let''s go together!"


    William did not say anything.


    Children always came the first! ''First, I need to find those kids then... Humph!'' William wiped his face helplessly.


    "Gee! I can''t continue wearing my clothes now!" Mary exclaimed after examining her clothes.

 Chapter 204 The Children Was Kidnapped (Part One)

    Mary wrapped herself with a bed sheet. As she held her wet clothes tightly in her hands, she looked flushed and ridden with anxiety.


    "I..." Mary threw the clothes she was holding in front of her. "What should I do now?!"


    "Well..." William calmly stood up, grabbed a towel, and wrapped it around himself. "There are clothes in the closet. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something you''ll like in there. I''ll just wash my face and change my clothes before we go out."


    He then quietly strode out of the room.


    Startled, Mary turned to look at the closet across the room.


    ''What? There are women''s clothes in there? Why would he have those?''


    Soon enough, the answer hit her: over the last four years, William had created a notorious playboy reputation for himself. All of a sudden, jealously spread within Mary''s heart. Why was she even confused in the first place? She wouldn''t even be surprised if there were a woman hiding inside the wardrobe, let alone a few clothes!


    But why was she still tolerating him?


    If Mary didn''t need to go back to the villa to see if the two kids had come back, she wouldn''t wear other women''s clothes! But unfortunately, she had to, and so with a heavy heart, she walked to the closet.


    With bated breath and a thumping heart, she opened the closet slowly. Upon seeing what was inside, her jaw dropped to the floor.


    Why did the clothes in the wardrobe look so familiar?


    in disgust. Because such a scene would happen every day, everyone stopped being surprised by it.


    The woman was wearing the club''s assigned uniform and she was balancing a tray full of different kinds of drinks on her right hand. Seemingly at the end of her rope, she gathered all her strength to smash everything on her hand onto her harasser''s face.


    "Ah!" the man screamed. He covered his head in self-defense and squatted on the ground. Blood was already seeping from the wounds on his arms.


    "Fuck! How dare you hit him?" This came from a man whose face looked like a ferret. He was standing next to the injured man. Based on his reaction, they must be friends. "I''ll teach you a lesson tonight!" he screeched, as he pulled the woman violently.


    Slap!


    He slapped her hard across the face. The force he used must have been so great because the woman began staggering and looked like she was about to fall to the ground.


    "Hey, bastard!" Barry exclaimed as he came to the woman''s aid.


    "Thank... you..." Though pained, the woman still made sure she thanked Barry for his assistance. She raised her head to see who her hero was, but she was shocked by what she discovered. "Mr. Gu? You again?"


    "Hmm?" Barry looked confused as he couldn''t recognize the woman behind her thick veil of make-up. After looking at her for quite some time, however, he seemed to have recognized her. "Selah? Is that you?"

 Chapter 205 The Children Was Kidnapped (Part Two)

    "I..."


    "How come it''s you again? Shit!" Barry pulled her up angrily. "Why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    "Who the hell are you, brat?" The man with the ferret face came over and gave Barry a hard push. "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business!"


    "Mr. Gu..." Selah tugged at Barry''s sleeve and shook her head. Through her shaky voice, Barry realized that she was already sobbing.


    "You bitch! Come here!"


    "What are you doing?" Barry couldn''t bear to see the look on Selah''s face. Because of that, he stood in front of her and confronted the ferret-faced guy, saying, "Wasn''t it you guys who started this whole thing?"


    "Another stupid, pathetic man! You want to die too, huh?" With that, he raised his fist towards Barry as a warning.


    Bang!


    Barry, however, didn''t even flinch at the man''s attempt at intimidation. As alcohol continued to cloud his judgment, he took the initiative, grabbing the man by the collar and punched him squarely on the mouth.


    "Yes! Fight! Fight! Fight!" one person said. Soon, the whole club was chanting encouragements at the two men so that they would fight.


    "All of you, beat him up!"


    For a moment, Barry began to confront several men.


    Barry kicked the man who rushed in the front over and took Selah''s hand. "Run!"


    "What? Okay!" Selah nodded and the two rushed through the crowd.


    "Go after them! Go!"


    Archer continued, "We have to find their hiding place as soon as possible! Otherwise..."


    Otherwise, the two little fellows might be in danger.


    "Ding!"


    William put Mary gently on her bed. As soon as he was about to leave, there was a message coming on Mary''s cell phone.


    Instinctively feeling there was something wrong, William quickly took it out and found there was a message from an unknown number.


    "Five o''clock tomorrow morning, come to the old warehouse thirty kilometers away from the western part of the city. If you are late, one minute with one cut finger from your children." "Ding!"


    Another message popped out.


    "Don''t try to inform the police or anyone else. We are a group of outlaws. We will do anything! Besides, I just want to end the personal feud with you. Understand?"


    As he held the phone in his hand, William''s eyes were cold and terrible.


    Did anyone have a grudge against Mary? They asked her to go alone. It turned out that their goal was actually Mary.


    Looking at her tearful face, William thought to himself, ''Mary, I wouldn''t let you go alone. I will save our children!"


    "Please ensure the safety of my children. Otherwise, if anything happens to them, I don''t mind everyone perishing together. I''ll be there at five o''clock tomorrow morning." William entered the reply.


    Then he sent out the message.


    "OK. We''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 206 Saving Children Alone (Part One)

    Several Jeeps were lined outside of an old warehouse in the western suburbs. Moreover, few men patrolled around the perimeter and some were even stationed at the entrance.


    Alick and Elissa were locked in a small dark room with dirty oil barrels everywhere. It was so dark they could not see anything.


    "Alick." Elissa nestled in Alick''s arms while sobbing. Her little face was dirty with soot and dust. "I''m so scared!" she cried out.


    "It''s okay. We will get out of here for sure!" Alick hugged his sister tightly. He was her elder brother, so he must not be afraid!


    "Will Dad come to save us?" whispered Elissa.


    "He... He will!" Alick nodded and answered bravely. "If he wouldn''t come to save us, we wouldn''t call him Dad anymore."


    "But Elissa is so scared."


    While they were talking, somebody kicked the iron door of the dark room several times. The small window on the door opened, and they heard a woman''s voice from the outside. "Hey, kids, are you still alive?"


    "Ah! Woo!" Elissa jumped out of her skin and then burst into tears.


    "Elissa, don''t be afraid." Clenching his fists, Alick comforted his sister. He was trying so hard not to show fear b


    thered around and began to discuss the "operation plan" seriously.


    Five minutes later, everything was set and they were ready to go.


    When William was about to take a step forward, Archer stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" asked William while frowning.


    "I have something to give you." Archer took out a weapon from nowhere, shook it on his fingers, and handed it to William. "Take it. Maybe it would help you."


    After hesitating for half a second, William accepted it.


    "Do you know how to use it?"


    "Do you want me to try it on you?" William raised his eyebrow. "I''ve been playing with these things since I was a teenager." It was just that he did not want to follow his father''s path anymore so he stayed away from illegal business.


    "Good to hear." Archer shrugged and added, "Then I''ll go arrange people first."


    "Sure." Nodding, William turned around and walked upstairs.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Mary was sleeping soundly.


    Chup! William walked over and kissed Mary''s forehead. He murmured to himself, "Do you think God is testing me? You have just returned to my side. I think God could not stand it so I have to prove my masculinity."

 Chapter 207 Saving Children Alone (Part Two)

    William paused and touched Mary''s face gently. "I won''t let you take any risk. Tomorrow when you wake up, I will take Alick and Elissa with me. I''ll bring our children back.


    But what if I could not come back?" William shook his head bitterly. "No, I haven''t been with you as a real couple yet. I haven''t proposed to you for marriage. I haven''t walked into the church with you. We still have a lot of things to do. Wait for me. I will definitely come back."


    The moon was bright and clear overhead, and there was a single lonely star in the sky.


    William stood up resolutely but he could not help but look back at Mary''s peaceful sleeping face. After gazing at her for a moment, he turned around and left.


    He drove Mary''s car and headed for the western suburbs in the darkness of the dawn.


    He arrived there smoothly.


    "Our target is coming!" As soon as he saw Mary''s car approaching, a man in the warehouse reported to his boss.


    "Finally." A smile played at the corners of Frank''s mouth. All he wanted now was to end Mary''s life!


    "Tom, take your men out first," Andy said to a bald man next to her.


    "Okay!" A dozen people rushed out of the warehouse and surrounded the car at once.


    Frank stood up from the chair and said, "Let''s go. It''s time for us to show up."


    "Sure!"


    "Andy!" When the two were about to set out, a man ran back with a panic look. "The person sitting in the car i


    in the car with Victor and rushed to the hospital.


    "They are both fine," said Victor with difficulty in the car. "But..."


    "But what?"


    "William was injured. He went to rescue Alick and Elissa."


    "He..." Mary''s body was shaking. "Was he seriously injured?"


    "He was hit on the head with an iron rod," said Victor with a frown. "Lucas called and said that the operation was still ongoing."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Mary leaned against the back of the seat. She no longer had the strength to say anything more. Upon hearing what Victor had said, her injured ear started buzzing.


    His head was hit by an iron rod? Gosh! How could it be?


    Mary bit her lips tightly and prayed silently. ''William, please be okay! Please, be okay!''


    Mary did not know how she rushed into the hospital. All she remembered was that she staggered along the way. As soon as the two kids saw her, they came to her.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy, wah!"


    Like a conditioned reflex, Mary held the two kids in her arms. She was happy that they were safe but her eyes were empty as she stared at the door of the operating room.


    The closed door of the operating room, the red light, and the silent corridor.


    "Where is Dad?" Elissa answered while sobbing, "Dad has lost a lot of blood."


    "Dad will be fine."


    Mary was shocked by the words. Her eyelids twitched and she answered dully, "Yes. He will be fine. He will be fine."

 Chapter 208 Operation Was Successful (Part One)

    It was already late in the morning. In a room on the second floor of the night club, a man and a woman were sleeping soundly together.


    "Hmm." The man on the bed suddenly moved his body, twisting his arm in the process. He jolted in pain.


    Ring! Ring!


    The alarm clock on the bedside table suddenly buzzed relentlessly.


    Barry woke up suddenly and jumped out of the bed. Fragments of last night flashed through his mind.


    Drinking, saving a girl, escaping...


    "Hmm." At the same time, a woman''s muffled voice suddenly came from the other side of the bed.


    With his mouth wide open, Barry turned his head and exclaimed, "Selah? What?"


    "Ah!" Selah opened her eyes in a daze. The first thing she saw was Barry''s naked upper body. The sight of it made her face turn pale. "Mr... Mr. Gu? You..."


    "Damn it!" Barry pounded his fist on the bed and his face was ashen. "Bastard!"


    What happened last night went through his mind. The expression on Barry''s face was beyond description.


    "Mr. Gu," Selah called out timidly.


    "Shut up! Shut up!" With his eyes wide open, Barry roared. Selah was frightened and shrank to the side, holding her breath.


    He was such a jerk! How could it be possible?


    Ring!


    o dizzy and she fell to the floor. It was so sudden others did not even have time to catch her.


    "Mary!"


    "Mommy!"


    "William..." Mary opened her mouth and uttered William''s name before completely blacking out.


    Mary had a long dream. In her dream, William was there and so were her and her children. She did not know where they were but one thing was for sure: the place was breathtaking. Suddenly, a red giant figure from the mountains emerged and devoured William. When she turned around, her two children had disappeared out of thin air, leaving her alone in the ugly place.


    "William!"


    Mary exclaimed and jerked awake on the bed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Barry''s and Archer''s concerned eyes.


    "Mary, are you okay?" Barry asked hurriedly.


    "No." Mary shook her head. "How long have I slept?"


    "Almost a day," answered Archer while frowning.


    "A whole day.." Mary swallowed hard but she felt her throat was dry. "Then, how is William?"


    "He is fine," Archer answered. "The operation was a success."


    Hearing that, Mary heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes were filled with tears but she knew it was because of happiness after enduring extreme distress. Finally, William made it.

 Chapter 209 Operation Was Successful (Part Two)

    "I''m going to see him!" Mary lifted the quilt, as if to get out of bed.


    "Wait!" Barry pulled her back gently and said, "He hasn''t woken up. The doctor does not allow us to disturb him."


    Mary paused for a while and said, "Then I... I''ll go later. By the way, where are Alick and Elissa?"


    "Lucas and Victor took them to see a psychiatrist." Archer put his hands in his pockets and added, "Lucas is afraid that the two kids will have PTSD after the kidnapping."


    "Yes, yes." Hearing that, Mary nodded her head in a hurry. It was not until then that she realized that she had ignored the two kids because she had been thinking about William since arriving in the hospital.


    "Mary, are you hungry?" Barry asked suddenly.


    "No, I''m not." Shaking her head, Mary wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She looked up at Barry and said, "I¡ª"


    "Mary, don''t say anything," Barry suddenly interrupted her. "I''m going to buy some food."


    Then, he left in a hurry.


    Mary clenched her fists and watched Barry''s back as he left. Her heart was filled with infinite guilt. Three years of waiting, four years of companionship, how could she tell him? Should she tell him that she still couldn''t let go of William? She really didn''t have the heart to say that.


    "Mary?"


    While Mary was lost in thought, Aunt Amy suddenly appeared at the door of the ward.


    "Aunt Amy?" Mary stood up


    lightly, "Mary, come here."


    With grievance and fear all over her stomach, and seeing his calm expression again, Mary wanted to leave and let him taste the bitterness he caused. However, her legs moved towards him automatically.


    Standing in front of the bed and looking at William, Mary burst into tears again. Her tears fell on the quilt and she wiped her face with the back of her hand.


    "Why are you crying again?" William raised his arm and wiped her tears with pity. "I''m sorry I made you worried. It''s all my fault."


    "Dad!" Elissa''s voice came from the hall.


    While they were talking, a bodyguard pushed Timothy''s wheelchair in, followed by Aunt Amy and the two kids.


    Before she entered the ward, Elissa called William. As soon as she came in, she rushed to the bed, and held William''s hand. "Dad, you finally woke up! Does it still hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t anymore." William shook his head and stroked his daughter''s head.


    "Then Mommy doesn''t have to cry every day." Alick, on the other hand, was led to the bed by Amy.


    "Alick!" William''s eyes lit up. "How are you doing? Are you feeling all right?"


    "I''m fine." Alick stared at William for a long time. Suddenly, he called him in a low voice, "Dad."


    Although he just whispered it, Alick''s voice was heard clearly in the quiet ward. For a moment, like a picture captured in a camera, everyone in the ward was stunned.

 Chapter 210 Alone With Her (Part One)

    William was the first to react. He held Alick lovingly in his arms and said in an imploring tone, "Alick, call me that again!"


    "No way! You already heard me," Alick said, his lips curving into a shy smile.


    "I want to hear it again please!" Shaking his head, William spoke with a child-like enthusiasm. "One more time, please! One last time, my dear Alick!"


    "What about me? I can call again!" Elissa said. She was wearing an indignant expression, hands on her hips, and a slight pout on her full lips. Angrily, she went on, "In fact, I can call in a sweeter tone than Alick. Listen, Dad! Dad! Dad!"


    "What a fool!" Alick said, shaking his head and rolling his eyes.


    "Haha!" As the scene unraveled in front of Mary, she turned her face away, happy tears filling her eyes.


    Barry was watching them, bitterness slithering through him. He hadn''t uttered a word since he entered the ward. Standing there, he felt like someone had rubbed salt into his wounds.


    Unable to watch it any longer, Barry quietly pushed the door open and left.


    William and his two little darlings were busily talking to each other. And Mary walked towards Timothy and asked, "Father, are you okay?"


    Listening to t


    watch me while I was asleep, didn''t you? You pervert!" Mary exclaimed in disbelief. Shaking her head, she asked, "When? Was it four years ago?"


    "Well, yes. But trust me it was an accident." It was William''s turn to blush. Once he had woken up in the middle of the night. Turning around, he caught sight of Mary sleeping peacefully. She looked so beautiful, he found himself staring at her. He didn''t wish to narrate this incident. After all, it was too embarrassing.


    "Really?" Mary asked. After a short pause, she said, "That reminds me, you told me you have waited me for four years. Did you fall in love with me four years ago? I find it hard to believe."


    "Hey! Mary, don''t distrust me!" Pulling her face towards him, he leaned and kissed her lips.


    "Hmm... William...." Mary was startled but she didn''t fight him. She couldn''t risk hurting his wound. He pressed her on the bed and she let him invade her mouth.


    "Yes, I have been in love with you for a long time. Do you take pride in it?" He spoke through gritted teeth. After all, he had waited too long.


    "Why would I be proud of it! It''s not like you have been faithful to me," she retorted back, unleashing all her pent-up anger.

 Chapter 211 Alone With Her (Part Two)

    "What? What do you mean?" Startled, he gazed at her.


    Mary slowly closed her eyes and uttered, "Beth, Andy, Alina..."


    One after another, names of women popped out of Mary''s mouth. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "I''m sorry. It''s just--"


    "Shhhh!" she shushed him and shook off his hands from her. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Do you remember the first time we met after I came back from abroad? In the elevator, I came face to face with you and Beth."


    ''Please stop," he begged, pulling her back to him. He felt a pang of guilt. Brushing it aside, he kissed her on the cheek. "Mary, I swear I was drunk then. I don''t recollect anything that happened! Please forgive my stupidity."


    "What about all the other women? The newspaper contained tidbits about your life." He winced at the disdain in her eyes. She wasn''t done, she went on, "Checking in hotel with a girl and going to work with another. What was that? Did you do it with all of them? Tell me, did you have sex with all of them?"


    William was unable to speak.


    "Why are you silent? Are you feeling guilty?"


    "No, I am not." William feigned a smile and explained, "I was making a show in front of media."


    "Really?" Mary frowned, suspicion touching her voice and eyes. Four years ago, William wasn''t the kind of man who slept with random women. But she assumed he had changed with time.


    "Of course. Don''t trust any of it," William murmured, attempting a feeble smile.


    "Well, sleep


    m to.


    "Okay," Mary said in a low voice.


    "I just came here to see how you were doing. I am glad you are fine. In that case, I should be leaving," Frank said.


    "Bye! Take care." William nodded his head and smiled politely, as if he was speaking to a stranger.


    "Okay." When Frank passed by them, Mary felt a cold chill wash over her.


    With Frank gone, it was just the two of them.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when he left. Looking up, she saw that William''s gaze was on her.


    "What are you looking at?" Mary glared at him, her tone curt and unfriendly.


    "Why didn''t you let me hold your hand?" William demanded. His face was gloomy and his lips compressed.


    "I just didn''t want to!" she said flatly and turned her head away.


    "Mary, I love you and only you. Let bygones be bygones!" William was anxious. "Are you jealous?" he asked.


    "Jealous?" A mirthless smile crossed her face. "Of course, I''m so jealous! You are so awesome that I don''t deserve you. Let me go now." Her tone hung somewhere between sarcastic and annoyed.


    "Please don''t talk like this," William said sincerely.


    "I can''t help it. It''s too late!"


    "Don''t, Mary! Ouch, my head hurts!"


    Mary shook her head at his lousy acting skills.


    As Frank walked out of the hospital, he fished out his phone and dialed Andy''s number. "Andy, it''s an emergency. Let''s meet."


    She hadn''t been helpful to him. And now, if he didn''t do anything, she would draw suspicion towards him.

 Chapter 212 Taking Over The Business (Part One)

    "Grandpa, I am a talented singer. Miss May praised me for having a wonderful voice!" Elissa cheerfully said. In Timothy''s ward, she sat on the bed and again spoke up. "Grandpa, can I sing for you?"


    "Okay," said Timothy with a smile. "Grandpa is listening. I''m sure that Elissa will sing well!" he added.


    "Oh, yes, my dear Elissa," said Amy, who sat beside them with a loving look on her face. "Grandma wants to hear it too!"


    "Hee hee! Then Elissa is going to sing you a song!" With a chuckle, Elissa stood up from the bed, raised the corners of her dress, and began to sing. "There is a group of Smurfs on the other side of the mountain and the sea..."


    As Mary pushed William, who was sitting on the wheelchair towards Timothy''s ward, they happened to witness such a lovely scene. William looked at her and the two smiled at each other.


    It seemed that the two kids had a good time last night.


    "Good morning!"


    As soon as the two reached the door, the bodyguard standing by the door greeted them respectfully.


    "Good morning," they answered.


    "Open the door. Let''s go in," William ordered.


    "Yes, sir." The bodyguard lowered his body slightly and opened the door for them.


    "Alick, Elissa." Sitting on a wheelchair, William called them with a smile.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!"


    When they


    ng on the floor came closer.


    A young woman wearing sunglasses pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Hello, madam. Table for one?" A waiter came forward and asked.


    "No, I''m looking for someone." The woman waved her hand and strode to the table by the windows on her high heels.


    "Here you are."


    It was a man who was waiting for her. It was Frank. He was looking out of the window and turned around when he heard her voice.


    "What''s up?" Andy took off her sunglasses and looked around with concern. "Isn''t it dangerous for us to meet in public during the day?"


    "It''s fine." A shadow flashed in Frank''s eyes. "I invested in this cafe. No one will gossip about me here. Would you like something to drink?"


    "No, thanks." Andy shook her head. "You asked me to come here not because you wanted to buy me a cup of coffee, right?"


    "Of course not." Frank took a sip of coffee with his slender fingers and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Could it be," Andy swallowed her saliva and lowered her voice unconsciously, "Could it be about the kidnapping?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Frank answered, "Yes, it is."


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? Have we been found?" Andy''s questions poured one after another. It was obvious that she was flustered and nervous.

 Chapter 213 Taking Over The Business (Part Two)

    "Not yet." Frank shook his head and continued, "But we will be. Soon. Even I was shocked this morning."


    "What... What happened?" Andy frowned.


    "I heard that the two little kids heard your voice at that time." Frank raised his head and looked at Andy sharply.


    "What?" Andy clenched her hands and felt a chill on her back.


    "They will find it out soon." Frank put on a smile on his face. It was just faint but it was extremely threatening. "When I worked with you, I thought you were smart. But in the end, you didn''t do anything good to the plan."


    "It was just an accident!" Andy protested.


    "There are no accidents in my plan!" Frank threw the cup on the table, anger flashed in his eyes.


    "William''s appearance was already an accident!" Andy, who was also arrogant, sneered. "You asked them to put down their weapons. Now you are accusing me for something I am not responsible for. Do you want to push me out to ask for self-protection? No way! I''m telling you, no way! Even if they really found me, I would definitely drag you into it!"


    "Ha ha!" Frank snorted and threw out several photos from nowhere. "Look, who is this?"


    Andy frowned. When she saw the photos on the table, her eyes widened and her hands trembled slightly. "This... This is my youn


    "Okay!"


    "Of course!"


    "Yeah!" Upon hearing this, Elissa was overjoyed.


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone rang. "It''s Director Jamie. I have to go out and answer the phone. Excuse me."


    With that, she left in a hurry.


    "Elissa." The topic continued in the ward and William said, "You haven''t told Dad whom you like!"


    "It''s Victor!" Elissa stretched out her neck and shouted his name proudly.


    "Victor?" Hearing that, William was stunned.


    "Why is it still Victor?" The corners of Lucas''s mouth twitched. "Don''t you like any classmate in your class, Elissa?"


    "Of course not!" Elissa pouted. "I want Victor only!"


    "Idiot!" Alick came to William''s side and huddled up with him.


    "You can''t like Victor!" said William firmly.


    "Why not?" Elissa asked aggrievedly.


    "Because... because when Elissa grows up, Victor will be very old by then," William explained patiently.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Elissa said with a look of expectation. "It was said on TV that the older a man is, the more attractive he is. I like Victor!"


    William looked at Lucas, who also looked back at him. They did not know whether to laugh or to cry at the moment but they were both concerned if she was watching too much TV.


    The ward suddenly quieted down.

 Chapter 214 Im Out (Part One)

    Mary came back after answering the phone. When she pushed the door open, she was surprised to see that all people in the ward were silent. She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mommy, I want to marry Victor," Elissa said to Mary angrily, "but Dad wouldn''t let me."


    "No worries, honey. Mommy will let you marry Victor." Smiling, Mary held Elissa in her arms and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Yeah! Mommy is the best!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Oh, my silly daughter," said Lucas. "It''s your mommy that Victor likes, not you. You still¡ª"


    Before Lucas could finish his words, William, who was lying on the bed, lifted his leg and kicked him on the buttock.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" Lucas glared at him while William remained silent with a cold face.


    "Alright, alright," said Mary while smiling. "You can play here. I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Mommy, where are you going?"


    All of them asked all at once.


    "I''m going to work!" Mary answered them naturally. "I''ve been in the hospital for days, and the movie shooting is coming to an end. I have to get back to work."


    "So Mommy is going to see Victor?" asked Elissa.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I want to go too! Let me g


    g and his heart ached.


    His love to Mary had been always plain. It was neither as deep as Barry''s nor as passionate as William''s. Lucas knew that in Mary''s eyes, he was just a friend to her. Nothing more, nothing less. After four years of protection, was she still so far away from him? He felt that he was about to lose her. No, she was never his in the first place.


    "Wow, is Mommy going to ride Daddy Lucas''s motorcycle?" Elissa looked downstairs with admiration.


    "It''s so cool! Next time, I''ll ask Daddy Lucas to take me for a ride!" Alick could not restrain his excitement either.


    "Damn it! You brat!" Looking at the two people downstairs, William went crazy. It was obvious that Lucas was taking advantage of her!


    "Are you done?" asked Mary.


    "Oh!" Lucas came back to his senses at once and said, "Done."


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute," Lucas said with a sly smile. He pointed at a window of the in-patient department behind Mary. "Look at those three! What do they look like?"


    "What?" Puzzled, Mary turned around and looked up. She saw a big figure and two small ones looking at them from the window in William''s ward.


    Mary burst into laughter.

 Chapter 215 Im Out (Part Two)

    "William looks like a dissatisfied man you''ve abandoned." Raising his eyebrow, Lucas looked at the direction of William upstairs. He turned around gracefully and said to Mary, "Get on!"


    "Okay," answered Mary. She waved goodbye to the three who were peering through the window. After that, she turned around and got on the fancy motorcycle.


    "Mommy is gone!"


    "Yes, she is." Watching them leave, William felt that the road to chase his wife was still a long and winding one.


    The loud sound of his motorbike rang in Lucas''s ears. He drove the motorcycle on the congested road and dodged cars along the way. Holding Lucas''s waist tightly, Mary was half excited and half afraid.


    "Lucas, slow down!"


    Lucas took a sharp turn at the crossroad. Mary was so startled that she screamed.


    "Ha ha!" Lucas''s hearty laughter came from the front. "That was fun! Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he sped up.


    "Ah!"


    The motorcycle sped up, and Mary''s scream was left behind.


    After half an hour''s ride, the two had finally arrived at the filming scene. It was at the square near the sea.


    "Wow." After shaking her feet for a few times, she bent over and said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t do it anymore. It''s too... it''s too exciting."


    "Isn''t it fun?" Lucas stopped the motorcycle and got off as well.


    Mary took off his helmet and her long hair swayed in the sea wind.


    She nodded with a smile. "It''s a lot of fun! It''s the most exciting thing I''ve ever experienced in my life!"


    "That''s good." Lucas looked at her with a smile. "I''ll take you with me next time."


    ith that, she left in a hurry.


    "Follow her! Hurry up!" Mary shouted at Selah''s assistant anxiously.


    "Oh! Okay!" The assistant rushed out with Selah.


    Mary frowned and thought, ''I hope everything will be fine. I understand how a mother feels.''


    Outside the filming set, Barry had just arrived and he saw Mary''s figure from a distance. He had been concentrating on his work these days in order to stop overthinking. It was not easy for him to decide to go back to the villa tonight. But then again, nobody else was there except for him.


    Alick and Elissa were not there, and neither was Mary.


    He was frightened. He thought they had quietly left with William. At home, he rushed upstairs only to see everything was still the same.


    That was when Barry asked the company about Mary and he found out that she was in fact at the filming set tonight.


    He asked Hester to make porridge and drove here by himself. However, he did not dare go inside right away after arriving.


    He was afraid that as soon as Mary saw him, she would tell him that she was leaving him. He could not stand it.


    The set took a short break so Barry decided to open the car door with the box of food in his hand.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was knocked over by someone.


    Frowning, Barry looked at the person carefully who had hit him. It was Selah and she looked panicky. He grabbed her and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Selah raised her tearful eyes and shouted, "Let go of me! I''m going to save my son!"


    Her son?


    Barry was stunned. When did Selah have a son?

 Chapter 216 Mastermind (Part One)

    "Barry! Why are you here?" Mary came to a halt, her attention diverting to Barry. He stood with a lunchbox and Marry realized his gaze was fixed upon the direction where Selah was leaving.


    "Mary, is Selah married? Does she have a son?" Barry turned around and asked.


    "I know for a fact that she isn''t married. But I had no idea about the son." Mary''s lips were pursed and her frown deep. "When did the company sign the contract with her? I guess she didn''t put much information in her file," Marry said, lost in thought.


    Barry had an incredibly cold look in his eyes. "She has been with the company for five years and her contract is about to expire. Surprisingly enough, she didn''t tell us about her wonderful history!"


    Barry recalled the day Selah had asked for money. Utter disgust was now written on his face.


    "She has rushed to the hospital now," said Mary with a sigh. "If some nosy reporter finds this out, the whole company will get into trouble along with her! This isn''t safe. I am going to follow her. I am worried about her."


    "No, don''t," Barry said, stopping her. "I will just ring Cooper and ask him to keep an eye on her."


    After saying that, he dug out his phone from the pocket and made a call. "As soon as she gets back, ask her to meet me," he added before hanging up the call.


    When he was done with the call, Mary widened her ey


    he sprinted into the ward. "Ray!" she called out once she was inside.


    On the white sickbed lay her little boy. His handsome face bore an uncanny resemblance to Selah. His beautiful eyes, which were normally bright, seemed a little turbid now. His arms and forehead were wrapped with gauze. When he heard Selah''s voice, he pricked up his ears, wondering if it was just a figment of his imagination.


    "Mommy! Are you there?"


    "Yes, my baby! Mommy is here," she said and sob tore from her throat. Ray opened his arms eagerly. Although his vision was bad, he still managed to make out his mother''s outline. He threw himself into Selah''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, Ray. I''m terribly sorry for everything." She brushed away a tear, leaving a streak of smeared rouge and mascara.


    "Mommy, it''s my fault. Why are you apologizing?" Ray wished he could stop his mother from crying. But with his terrible vision, he couldn''t do it. "Mommy, you are crying, aren''t you? Please stop."


    "No, honey. It''s all my fault. But I promise I will cure you."


    "Yes, I trust you. But please stop crying," he repeated. After a short pause, he went on, "Also please don''t work too hard. I want my mommy to rest."


    "No, Ray. I want to work for your sake. The only thing I want in life is for you to be okay. Nothing else bothers me." Then the two of them hugged each other even tighter.

 Chapter 217 Mastermind (Part Two)

    It was late afternoon and Andy was in her apartment. Brimming with anxiety, she looked pale and haggard.


    Frank''s warning echoed in her mind, fear clutching at her heart.


    ''Should I just sit still and wait for William to put me behind the bars? Is that what I should be doing? No way! I should try to escape,'' she thought and her eyes lit up.


    Determined to free herself from this misery, she rushed to her bedroom. Taking out her suitcase, she tossed her clothes and other valuables into it. ''This will do,'' she thought and let out a sigh.


    Dragging the suitcase, Andy hurried through the living room. As she thought she had gotten away from the trouble, a faint smile crept onto her face. As soon as she opened the door, her smile froze.


    "Miss Duan, where do you think you are going?" Archer asked, his eyes twinkling with humor.


    He was accompanied by several men. She knew who he was; Archer Song.


    But what was he doing here?


    Feigning indifference, she said, "Who are you? And why are you here? "


    "What if I am here to bring you an invitation, Miss? I am taking you to my place as a guest," Archer replied, a mischievous smile shone in his eyes. Turning to his men, he ordered, "Take her away!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Obligingly, two men moved forward. One caught her left arm and the other caught right. With a thud, the suitc


    out, holding his children in his arms, he had a smug look on his face. They were surrounded by a group of doctors, assistants, and bodyguards.


    "Daddy looks like a handsome celebrity with so many people following him!" Elissa commented, leaning close to him.


    "Ha ha..." William laughed heartily. His daughter had a way with words.


    "Dad, have you recovered completely?" Alick asked, concern etched on his face.


    "Yes, I am completely fine now," he assured.


    "Mr. Lan, please take care of yourself," the vice president of the hospital said, catching up with them. "Avoid touching water. Give it a few more days to heal completely."


    "I will keep that in mind. Thank you, doctor." William nodded.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Alick thanked the vice president.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Worried about being outdone by her brother, Elissa couldn''t help but repeat her brother''s words.


    "Ha ha, you both are so adorable! I have never seen such polite kids before!" the vice president said, smiling.


    "Mary..." It suddenly occurred to William that she wasn''t with them. He turned around but she was nowhere in sight. However, at the end of the crowd, he caught sight of her. She was standing beside a car, talking and laughing heartily to Barry.


    William''s eyes widened and darkened. ''When did Barry come here?'' he couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 218 Discharged From The Hospital

    "You came here so suddenly. Why didn¡¯t you tell me ahead of time?" Mary said, looking at Barry.


    "I just got here," he smiled. Barry felt the bitterness dance on his lips and tried to suppress it. "I''ll be leaving soon."


    "Have you been busy with work recently?" Mary asked sheepishly. "I know I haven¡¯t been to the company in days."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll just deduct your bonus." Barry joked.


    "Hey there! What are you two talking about?"


    William walked over, carrying the twins, and came to a stop beside Mary.


    "Daddy Barry!" Alick exclaimed. The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he wiggled out of William¡¯s embrace and ran to Barry. "I missed you so much!"


    "Alick!" Barry spun the kid around, grinning. "I missed you too!"


    "Daddy Barry, I want a hug too!" Elissa said, stretching her arms out impatiently.


    "Good girl!" Barry picked her up.


    His arms now hanging empty by his side, William¡¯s face darkened.


    "Daddy Barry, why haven''t you visited me recently?" Alick pouted, looking up at him with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Sorry, Alick. Daddy Barry¡¯s been very busy these days," Barry said. He leaned over and kissed the child¡¯s rosy cheek lovingly.


    "Daddy Barry, sleep with me tonight!


    an''s uneasiness. He strode closer and gripped William''s collar tightly. "Is that true? It''s true, isn''t it?"


    "Well... Yes, I believe it is."


    "I''m warning you," Barry snarled. "If Mary gets hurt because of something you did, I''m not letting you go. I haven''t given up yet. It certainly seems like Mary is better off with me!"


    "I have children with her. How exactly would you compete with me? Don''t get too over-confident!" William snapped back. "The kidnapping won''t happen again. I''ll be able to protect them!"


    "Why haven''t you two gotten in the car yet?" Mary stuck part of her head out the window and shot them an exasperated look.


    "In a minute!" Barry swiftly let go of William''s collar.


    "We''ll be getting in the car now," William said. He forced a gentle smile at her before turning back to Barry. "Mr. Gu, thank you for your hospitality."


    "You''re welcome." Barry shrugged. "I heard you would hold a banquet for the 10th anniversary for the AJ Group tomorrow evening. Mary and I want to thank you as well, Mr. Lan, for your own hospitality."


    "It''s my pleasure." William felt his eyes narrow ever so slightly. With his jaw clenched, he climbed into the car and slammed the door.

 Chapter 219 Passionate Dance (Part One)

    "AJ Group has dominated the film and television industry for over ten years. Obviously, its achievements are known to all. For the 10th anniversary, Mr. William Lan, the CEO of AJ Group, has invited celebrities from all walks of life to gather together in this grand event. Luckily, our reporters are fortunate to get in and do on-site interviews."


    "The 10th anniversary celebration of AJ Group is held in a European style manor in the city. Long red carpet lined the entrance of the castle. Stay tuned with our entertainment channel. At six o''clock tonight, we will broadcast the red carpet show exclusively for you. The stars are shining now. What are you waiting for?"


    "I saw Dad!" Elissa excitedly pointed to a person''s figure passing by on the TV. "Alick, did you see him? Over there!"


    "Yes, I did." Alick nodded.


    Hearing the two children call William their dad easily, Barry felt sad and frustrated. However, he could not disagree with them. It was true after all.


    "Dad is so handsome!" Elissa exclaimed while jumping excitedly.


    "But Daddy Barry is more handsome!" Alick disagreed.


    "Ha ha!" Barry came back to his senses at once. He turned and said to the two


    the red carpet, they saw a cool Lincoln limousine driving to the front of the red carpet.


    "It''s Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan is here!"


    "Mr. Lan arrived by himself again!"


    Hearing the undisguised discussions of the reporters, Mary did not know whether she should be grateful or helpless.


    "Let''s go!" Turning to Barry, Mary added, "We can''t steal the limelight from the host."


    "That''s exactly what I thought." Barry stretched out his hand and made a "please" gesture. The two walked slowly into the manor.


    William got off the car and his tall figure beamed under the spotlight. His dark blue suit was well trimmed, making him look mature and evil.


    "No wonder he is the most charming golden bachelor in A City. As the host, Mr. Lan attracted a lot of cheers. But this time, he walked the red carpet alone, which really is surprising,"


    A reporter broadcasted the red carpet event live in front of the camera.


    As William looked at the two figures in the distance, a sudden sullen feeling rose in the bottom of his heart. He came here in a hurry, only to let Mary walk away.


    In the hall of the manor, melodious music filled the guests'' ears as they laughed and toasted.

 Chapter 220 Passionate Dance (Part Two)

    "Ah, Mr. Feng, long time no see!"


    "Hi, Mr. Lin. How are you?"


    "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Mary!"


    In the exchanging greetings, Mary heard someone call out her name. When she turned around, she saw Lucas running towards her excitedly.


    "You are everywhere!" said Barry in a joking tone as he watched Lucas approach them. "Are you here to attend the dinner party on behalf of your medical field?"


    "Exactly," Lucas responded with an exaggerated bow.


    "Ha ha!" Standing aside, Mary laughed. "Give me a break, Lucas."


    "What are you laughing at?" Victor also slowly walked over. He was wearing a tuxedo with a red tie, making his good-looking face more outstanding.


    "We are laughing at the only representative of the medical field!" Barry raised his chin and pointed at Lucas.


    "I also want to propose a toast to Dr. Murong," said Victor with a smile.


    When they were chatting together, a man suddenly walked out from behind the marble pillar in the hall. It was Fra


    face slightly. "I know you like William!"


    "You! Do you want to die?" Frank raised his hand as if to slap Archer.


    Archer stopped him at once and continued to laugh wildly. "William is so boring! Perhaps you can change your taste!"


    "Are you crazy?" Frank glared at him coldly, and turned to leave.


    Archer''s eyes darkened and he said to Frank before he could take another step, "Or, do you want me to use the methods you used on Victor on you?"


    "You..." Frank stopped abruptly and his face turned pale with fright.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?" The corner of Archer''s mouth twitched. "I noticed you. I have to remind you, no matter who is behind you, don''t try to challenge my virtues. Don''t try to hurt anyone around me."


    "Oh, it''s a demonstration!" Frank smiled slyly. "Then I''ll look forward to your performance!"


    "Humph!" Archer took a glance at him then left.


    In front of the wash basin in the bathroom, a man with a beer belly was pinning a woman on the wall.

 Chapter 221 Passionate Dance (Part Three)

    "Let go of me! Who are you? Let me go!"


    "You don''t need to know who I am, little chick. I like you," said the bald man as he tried to kiss the woman. "Stay with me for one night."


    "No way! Help!" The woman desperately slapped him hard, but her strength was too weak. "You bastard!"


    As soon as Barry walked to the door of the bathroom, he heard them. He stopped for a moment, not knowing whether he should come in or leave.


    "No! Get out of here!"


    "Stay with me for one night. I''m rich! How about one hundred thousand dollars a night?"


    The woman stopped shouting at once.


    "Ha ha! Good girl. I knew it!" The bald man laughed proudly.


    "Don''t... Don''t do it here."


    Barry snorted coldly. A lustful man and a woman who loved money! He wanted to leave, but he subconsciously wanted to see who these two people were. He entered the washroom and looked up, only to see a familiar face.


    "Selah Shen? You?"


    Barry called out refle


    xated on Mary and William.


    Ignoring everything and everyone around him, William continued to dance intently.


    As he moved, Mary turned her body slightly. In her eyes and everyone else''s, William was the calm and self-centered CEO of AJ Group, with no passion.


    But now, with his skillful and lingering dance steps, William was trying to reveal his realest self to Mary.


    All of a sudden, William put one hand around Mary''s waist and danced with her under the warm and happy music. He danced so fast that Mary felt dizzy by following him.


    "Mary."


    William''s voice was hoarse after the exercise. When he called her, it seemed as though there was a slight current in it.


    "What are you doing, William?"


    In front of so many people, Mary''s mind went blank and she took two steps back subconsciously.


    This kind of dance had special meaning. It was incisively and vividly performed by William. His eyes had revealed her everything.

 Chapter 222 Up On The Romantic Sky Wheel (Part One)

    At the center of the dance floor, William was swarmed by a crowd of reporters and photographers who all seemed to be more excited than him. They took pictures relentlessly, not wanting to miss anything.


    Frank thought he was the person closest to William¡ªthe one who knew him best. The two of them had lived together ever since they were ten until they were thirty years old, but apparently, there were still things about him he was unfamiliar with. For one, he never knew that William could dance so passionately.


    On top of his electrifying connection he had with Mary, his every move complemented hers so well that one wouldn''t be able to deny that they were indeed meant for each other.


    Frank knew he had no other choice. Slowly, he retreated and disappeared into the crowd behind him.


    "He is... Does he look like he''s confessing his love to Mary?" Archer asked with raised eyebrows as he stared at the dancing William.


    "Yes, and I''m sure everyone sees it," Victor responded, nodding ever so slightly.


    "Ha ha..." Lucas'' lips formed a resigned smile and he said, "I can''t believe William still has tricks up his sleeve. I never expected that he could do this!"


    Mary, who was now embarrassed by all the attention sent her way, tried her hardest to escape William''s grasp. Unfortunately for her, the man had no


    on lights everywhere. The stars were shining. It was really like a fairy tale.


    "Let''s go." William led her in. They walked hand in hand.


    "It''s so late. Can we still play here?" Mary was a little worried.


    "I know magic!"


    As he spoke, William snapped his fingers and fireworks lit up on both sides of the road.


    "Mary, come with me." Then they continued to walk forward hand in hand.


    "Oh my God!" Mary exclaimed in disbelief. She was overwhelmed by so many surprises tonight.


    The beautiful and luxurious sky wheel was like a bright pearl, emitting colorful light. The light on the sky wheel was like an open umbrella, quietly waiting for them.


    The two came all the way here. With a gesture of "please", William helped Mary sit in a cabin.


    Mary walked in. When she turned around, she saw a large bouquet of champagne roses squeezing into the cabin door.


    Before Mary could say anything, William''s head had been exposed from the roses. With a rare shyness on his face, he said, "I didn''t expect that nine hundred and ninety-nine roses would be such a big bunch. You probably can''t take them."


    Then he stepped into the cabin as well.


    "Here you are."


    Like a shy big boy, William handed the roses to Mary.


    "I..."


    "Don''t refuse!" William stressed his tone, leaving no time for Mary to think.

 Chapter 223 Up On The Romantic Sky Wheel (Part Two)

    "Okay..." Mary opened her arms and held the huge bouquet of roses. Looking at the beautiful petals, she smiled brightly.


    Seeing that she took it, William felt complicated. He said slowly, "I wanted to give you the flowers four years ago, and now they are really in your hands. I feel good now."


    "What?" Mary was stunned.


    William touched a petal and continued, "Falling in love with you is my greatest happiness. The meaning of champagne roses is that I only love you. Mary, I like you only. I am the real me when I am with you."


    He was cold, proud, but sincere.


    Looking at his sincere eyes, Mary choked with sobs, and all her strength collapsed. "I only like you, too."


    Her soft voice was intoxicating. Before she finished her words, the blood all over William''s body was boiling.


    His big palm passed over the roses, grabbed Mary''s face all of a sudden, and his warm lips kissed her.


    "Hmmm... The flowers..." Startled, Mary instinctively protected the flowers in front of her. She hadn''t had the time to appreciate them carefully. What if they were crushed?


    Without answering her question, William just kissed her passionately.


    All of a sudden, the sky wheel started to move slowly. Mary fe


    her.


    "I''ve totally forgotten about Alick and Elissa!" Mary''s eyes widened. "They have to go to kindergarten today, and... Where are we now?"


    "Kylin International."


    "Oh my God!" Mary turned pale with worry. "I didn''t go home last night! Two little fellows..."


    "They were picked up by my father," William said indifferently. "And today is the weekend!"


    "Hmm?" Mary paused and said, "I remember it wrong... When did Father take them away?"


    "My father called me this morning." William rubbed his nose.


    "I... Why didn''t I know?"


    "You must be very tired last night! You just kept sleeping..." William answered with an evil smile. "Of course you couldn''t hear anything."


    Mary shyly turned her face away. She only remembered that William carried her out of the sky wheel on his back, and then...


    "Mary, are you recalling what you felt last night?" Staring at her, William pulled the quilt to cover them both at once and said with a smile, "It''s better to take action than to think about it carefully..."


    "Ah... Whoop... Don''t..." Under the quilt, Mary was struggling.


    "I love you," said William suddenly.


    "Hmm..." Mary''s struggling voice was swallowed up and replaced by slight reply.

 Chapter 224 Making You Famous (Part One)

    When Mary woke up for the second time, she immediately noticed that the man who had slept next to her had disappeared.


    "Ah!" Mary stretched her arms upwards with a loud yawn. She then reached for the alarm clock but she almost dropped it when she saw the time. It was already eleven o''clock in the morning!


    She put her clothes on and slowly walked out of the room, wondering where William had gone. Would it have been better for her to run away while he was away?


    This was the foremost thought in her mind as she opened the bedroom door with her intention to leave.


    Click.


    "I didn''t realize that you''ve already woken up." William immediately rushed from the kitchen the moment he heard the door of the bedroom open. He asked, "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "I''ve slept long enough as it is. It''s so late in the morning, it''s almost lunchtime." Mary''s cheeks reddened and she asked, "Are you cooking? Well, you shouldn''t have bothered. I need to go now."


    "Where do you think you''re going?" William grabbed her arm to stop her. "You''re leaving after you have taken advantage of me?"


    "I..." Mary glared sharply at him and said, "I''m the one who has been taken advantage of! Not you!"


    "You!"


    Wi


    haven''t been there for four years. Forget it. Let''s find another place!"


    "I haven''t agreed yet."


    "No way!" William became worried. "Even if you don''t agree with me, you can''t continue living in Barry''s house!"


    "But¡ª" Mary refused instinctively.


    "Hey!" William put down his chopsticks and looked at her seriously. "Do you really want to continue living there? Do you think I would allow that to happen? Do you think I''ll allow other men to take care of my wife and children? What are you thinking? Mary, do you think it''s possible?"


    "What do you mean ''my wife''?" Mary stretched out her neck and said seriously, "I''m single now! Single and available, understand?"


    "I don''t understand." William shook his head with a cold face. "Do you think you are still single and available after last night?"


    "You..." It took a few seconds for Mary to understand what he meant. She blushed and stammered, "Then... It doesn''t matter!"


    William smiled ambiguously. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m with you, no one would dare think you''re single and available!"


    "Humph!" Mary pretended to be careless and left the table. "I''m going to watch TV. You can eat by yourself. I want to go see Alick and Elissa this afternoon."

 Chapter 225 Making You Famous (Part Two)

    And with that, she walked to the living room and turned on the TV at once.


    "It is reported that at the 10th anniversary of AJ Group last night, Mr. William Lan, the CEO of AJ Group, showed off his dancing skills then left early in the middle of the party while holding a female manager from GM Universing Studios, whose surname is Lu..."


    Mary watched the video of William''s wonderful dancing on TV with her mouth wide open. The memories of last night seemed to flash into her mind all at once and she forgot how to react.


    Hearing the familiar sound, William walked over from the table and said while smiling, "Well done shooting."


    Mary wanted to scold him, so she turned around to glare at him and then changed the channel abruptly.


    "Let''s look at the entertainment news that happened yesterday. At a dinner party, the Hollywood star Archer Song behaved intimately with a man. Here is the picture of the two. The two men in the picture were talking and laughing happily, which made people doubt the new star''s sexual orientation."


    William stepped forward with his brows furrowed when he saw the picture of the two on TV.


    Mary pressed the button of the remote control to switch channels. The news of last night was overwhelming.


    "Gosh! I''m done."


    Mary felt frustrated. ''Damn it! The world has turned upside down and it''s still morning! I am so foolish!''


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve read the news about us. It''s not that bad," said William indifferently with his hands inside his pockets.


    "This is so unexpected! I never dreamed of this!" The entertainment host''s voice came on TV. "The CEO of the film and television company is not only ha


    opportunity.


    "Mr. Gu? Mr. Gu?" Seeing that Barry was in a daze, Selah waved her arm and called him.


    "Hmm? What?" Barry regained his composure instantly.


    "I want to know why... Why do you suddenly want to make me famous?"


    Yeah, why?


    This idea suddenly appeared in Barry''s mind just now. To be honest, now that she asked him for the reason, he did not know the answer.


    "In our company, there are relatively few female artists of your style," Barry answered reluctantly.


    "I will try my best! I won''t let you down, Mr. Gu!" Fortunately, Selah did not doubt his intentions anymore and she just expressed her gratitude sincerely.


    "Okay." Barry nodded in satisfaction. "In that case, you are not allowed to work in night clubs anymore or take part in any other activities except for those arranged by the company."


    "Agreed!"


    "About your son, we must also keep it highly confidential."


    Selah''s eyes darkened but she did not say anything. She had already felt very sorry for Ray.


    "You should know that if the truth is exposed, it will do harm to your son!" Barry frowned and continued, "Do you want your son to be exposed to the media early?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Then don''t hesitate and do any mistakes. You must keep it confidential." Barry turned around and sat back in his office chair. "It''s a long-term plan to make you famous. The decision will be made after the specific matters are discussed. You have to prepare yourself first."


    "Okay. I understand."


    "You can leave now."


    "Okay." Selah nodded vigorously. She turned around and walked to the door before she faced Barry one last time. "Thank you so much, Mr. Gu. Bye!"

 Chapter 226 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part One)

    In Kylin International Community.


    William drove the car from the underground parking lot while Mary was sitting next to him. They were heading to their family house.


    "Ha ha!" Mary laughed as she watched the reporters leave dejectedly. "You made them dismissed just by a phone call. You really are capable, aren''t you?"


    "Do you think you''ve found a treasure?" William turned around and looked at Mary narcissistically.


    "Don''t flatter yourself." Mary glanced at him, dissatisfied.


    William grinned and put his hand on Mary''s, and squeezed it gently.


    "Go away!" Mary pushed his hand away playfully. Suddenly, her phone rang unexpectedly.


    "Who is it?" asked William.


    "Shush." Mary took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. "It''s Barry."


    Touching his nose, William thought, ''Hasn''t he given up after yesterday''s dinner party and today''s news?''


    "Hello?" With a guilty conscience, Mary answered the phone.


    "You finally turned on your phone, Mary," Barry said hastily.


    "I... My phone ran out of power this morning." Mary bit her lips and stammered at her words.


    "I see," Barry answered indifferently. Nobody could tell his emotion right now, not even Mary.


    "Barry, I¡ª"


    d at him, turned around, and walked quickly.


    "Wait for me and Elissa!"


    They walked into the villa together. When they got inside, they saw Timothy standing in front of a huge square table, and moving his ink freely and intricately.


    Although Timothy heard their footsteps, he did not raise his head. "Alick and Elissa, come here to see Grandpa''s writing. I''ll buy two sets of pen, ink, paper, and ink-stone in a few days. You can write with Grandpa together!" he said without stopping.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stopped writing as well. He had written several powerful characters on the paper.


    Timothy put down the brush, looked up, and smiled warmly. "It turns out that Mary has come. I was wondering why that little girl, Elissa, didn''t make any trouble right now!"


    "Trouble." Feeling a little guilty, Mary turned to the little fellows and said, "Apologize to Grandpa. How could you be disobedient when Grandpa is writing?"


    "But Grandma said I write better than Grandpa!" Elissa argued.


    "Yes, I did. Mary," Amy chimed in with a smile. "Children are just curious. Besides, your father seems unhappy, but in his heart, he wants the two kids to stick to him all the time!"

 Chapter 227 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part Two)

    "Ha ha!" Timothy waved his hand and laughed. "Yes, that''s true. Mary, I don''t blame Elissa. She is my precious granddaughter. I''m willing to tear this place down if she says so."


    Hearing that, Mary opened her mouth but she could not find any words to say. She looked at William for help. She thought that in this way, the kids would be spoiled soon.


    William gave her a reassuring look, stepped forward, and said respectfully, "Father!"


    "Oh," Timothy snorted, "you''re here too?"


    "Haha!" Mary lowered her head and chuckled.


    "Ahem." William coughed awkwardly. He was embarrassed.


    "Dad, I want to see Grandpa''s calligraphy!" Elissa said as she struggled to get out of William''s arms.


    "Me, too!" Alick followed her.


    Looking at the two kids admiring his calligraphy, Timothy slowly walked over.


    "I''m going to prepare dinner," said Amy.


    "I''ll help you." As she spoke, Mary followed her to the kitchen.


    Timothy nodded and then said to William, "Why are you here? Why don''t you enjoy the world of you and Mary only like last night? Do you want to take Alick and Elissa back? I won''t agree!"


    "Ahem." Mary was still in earshot when Timothy spoke. Hearing his words made her blush so she quickened her pace.


    "Ahem." William also coughed because of embarrassment. "What''s wrong with me coming to see my children? What''s wrong with me taking them back?"


    "Do you have time?" Timothy glanced at him and added, "You just took over the dock business. Can you take care of them?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m not as leisurely as my fath


    here was no need to waste time on him, so she turned to leave.


    "Don''t go! Apologize!"


    "Apologize for what?" Jazlyn glanced back and her impatience was evident on her face.


    "When you drove over, your car dirtied my clothes." Lucas pulled his trousers to show her and shouted, "Are you blind? This is the second time!"


    "What do you mean the second time?"


    "On the tenth anniversary of AJ Group. In the manor."


    "Oh. Right." Jazlyn nodded. "I see. I don''t want the salary that day."


    "Damn it!" Lucas cursed, while glaring at the woman in front of him. He roared, "Do you have amnesia? In the manor, you splashed wine all over my body. Have you forgotten? What''s wrong with you?"


    "You..." After looking at Lucas for a long time, Jazlyn finally understood what he meant. "It''s you! Then you deserve it!"


    "I''ll kill you!" Lucas grabbed Jazlyn''s arm.


    Ring! Ring!


    Jazlyn''s phone rang inside her handbag.


    "Hello?" She picked it up in a hurry, ignoring Lucas''s hand.


    "Jazlyn, why haven''t you come?"


    "Something unexpected happened, boss. I''ll be right there!" And with that, Jazlyn hung up the phone quickly.


    "Apologize!"


    "Let go of me!"


    "No!"


    Lucas raised his head and stared at Jazlyn. Meanwhile, she just squinted and grabbed Lucas''s arm. In a flash, she was able to throw him over her shoulder. Lucas fell onto the ground painfully.


    "I told you to let go of me but you still didn''t. You''re asking for trouble!" Jazlyn clapped the dust off her hands and strode away.


    "Jazlyn Xu! We are enemies forever!"

 Chapter 228 Suspected Kidnapping (Part One)

    The set of "Be Together" was practically swarmed with paparazzi awaiting any tid bit of juicy information to make them a quick buck. They''d been reduced to hanging around like hungry leeches because the actors and actresses had refused any requests for interviews or appearances.


    After finishing a rather tiring scene of shooting, Victor stood off to the side to rest where he found Archer playing a game on his cellphone.


    "How very laid back of you," Victor said as he glanced at Archer. An assistant came over to hand him a glass of water for him to sip from.


    "And why can''t I be?" Archer questioned with raised eyebrows.


    "Those reporters are going to be invading the set. That doesn''t seem to concern you," said Victor.


    Archer shrugged, not bothering to look up when he said, "How do you know they are here for me? Maybe they came because of Mary and William. After all, William had caused quite a scene the other day."


    Victor''s eyes darkened and, without answering, he turned around to sit down.


    "Are you interested in men?" Victor asked suddenly. He remembered that night when, from the corner of his eye, he had caught Archer standing almost too close to Frank.


    Archer was startled and looked up, his blue eyes were frightening despite the slow smile that spread across his face. "W


    He looked at Selah and said, "Describe to us what has happened since you''ve started in this industry. It''ll help all of us to work together in the future."


    "Ever- Everything?" she asked quietly, her fists clenching from the anxiety.


    "Yes, please." Noticing her discomfort and uncertainty, Jaime made to comfort her. "No need to worry. We have signed a confidentiality agreement. Nothing said here today will leave this room. It would do us no good to give your information out to anyone, anyway."


    "I..." Selah hesitated and took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Before she could continue, Felicia cut in, "We have a general understanding of you before we received the invitation from Mr. Gu, of course. So you don''t have to say those that we''ve already known. But may we ask you questions?"


    Selah took a short moment to think about her request. "Yes, okay," she said with a nod.


    Barry nodded in approval and remained silent


    Jaime started first, "You officially began in the entertainment circle seven years ago, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "After filming the advertisement for shampoo, you were chosen by the movie director Baker Wang to play a female supporting role in his movie "Wang Zhaojun". With this role, you went on to receive the best new actress award. Is that right?"

 Chapter 229 Suspected Kidnapping (Part Two)

    "Mmhmm, yes." Selah confirmed. The question had brought about memories of when she had been so young and naive, and it brought a bitter smile to her face.


    "Some say you became famous overnight," Felicia said softly. "However, as far as we are aware, after the release of "Wang Zhaojun", all of the TV shows and movies you had planned to shoot ended up being cancelled. And then you disappeared for a year and a half."


    Selah''s mind was suddenly bombarded with memories of her past, and it felt rather unreal to her.


    Noting the loneliness spreading across Selah''s face, Barry couldn''t help but think of that one year and a half that had been long enough for her to become a mother.


    "I... After I finished shooting the movie," Selah whispered, her eyes empty. "I ended up falling pregnant... I didn''t have a choice..."


    ''So it''s true,'' thought Barry.


    Selah sucked in a wobbly breath trying to choke back her sobs.


    Felicia exchanged a brief look with Jaime before tentatively asking, "Can you tell us more? Who the child''s father is? You are not married, are you?"


    Those questions piqued Barry''s curiosity.


    "No, I''m not married..." Selah knew that if she wanted to be successful once more in this career, she would have to dig up her past and lay it bear before everyone. For the sake of her son, she could do this!


    "And the child''s father?"


    "I don''t know," Selah said with a shake of her head.


    Barry was shocked by this revelation.


    "Okay. Do you think you can tell us more?" Felicia asked as delicately as she could.


    "Hmm... I suppose I could," Selah answered. "When I had started my career in this industry, it had gone so smoothly. After I won the award, I had appointments lining up.


    ng?"


    "I thought it would be obvious!" Archer walked over and took her hand to lead her to the center of the heart.


    "You..." Mary tried but was stopped by Archer''s index finger on her lips.


    "Mary, do you believe in fate?" asked Archer.


    "Fate? Yes, I suppose so," Mary answered hesitantly.


    "Hmm... Good. So do I." Archer smiled and continued to say, "Three years ago, on a street of New York City, in Times Square. Do you remember what happened?"


    Mary looked at him with a confused expression. "No... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "That''s alright. I remember." Archer''s eyes softened, his expression gentle, which was something Mary had never seen before. "That day," he started, "you wore a peaked cap and bumped into me while I was taking photographs in the street. Your cap had fallen off and your beautiful black hair was all mussed... I''d never seen a woman with such beautiful hair before..."


    He''d been taking photographs in the street? A cap?


    Mary found herself even more confused now.


    "Still doesn''t ring any bells?" Archer raised his eyebrows in question.


    "No, it doesn''t..." Mary shook her head slowly. "I think you''ve mistaken me for someone else!"


    "No!" Archer said firmly, "Have you also forgotten the gentle kiss we shared?"


    Archer remembered it as clear as day. She had been looking back at something, and when she''d looked forward she had bumped into Archer. Their lips had pressed together for the slightest of moments. She had then bent down and snatched up her cap, leaving before Archer could say anything. He had pined for her since then.


    Seeing that Mary still seemed confused, Archer hooked the back of her neck and shoved her lips against his.

 Chapter 230 You Are Not Her (Part One)

    Barry hurried to the set to meet with William. When he arrived, he found that both Victor and Lucas were there too.


    "What happened?" Barry immediately asked as he opened the door and got off the car.


    "She was kidnapped. I saw it on the surveillance video," Lucas responded in a grim, quiet voice. "William is already contacting his people to bring the necessary equipment there. We wanted to wait for the authorities to act, but unfortunately, we don''t have any time. We have to go there ourselves."


    "I understand."


    At that moment, William appeared. "Let''s go!" he authoritatively said.


    The men then hurried to the car, all of them silent. William took the driver''s seat and as soon as everyone was settled down, he cranked up the engine and took off at an immense speed.


    It only took them half an hour to reach their destination.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this place?" As soon as Lucas got off the car, he couldn''t help but feel confused and frustrated as the place was basically flat and empty. "Do people think they could hide in here? "


    Before anyone was able to answer Lucas'' questions, a bodyguard had already approached William. "Mr. Lan," he greeted, his face serious. "We have searched most of the area but we haven''t found anyone suspicious. We were just about to ta


    here. Why don''t you enjoy your conversation here? I''ll go out to warm up..."


    "Of course I''ll go with you!" William clung to her as if he was begging for mercy.


    Lucas glanced at him with disdain. How could William be like a dog, regardless of the dignity of a man? Was he still the cold faced and ruthless William Lan? In the future, he must find a gentle and virtuous wife who loved him as much as her life and respected him...


    A good wife...


    Lucas''s heart still ached. Anyway, that person would not be Mary anymore. No matter whom Mary would be with in the future, the only thing he could do for her was to wish her happiness!


    As they walked out, Mary felt uneasy.


    When they were about to walk out of the ice rink, Mary stopped and looked at Barry. "I... I have something to talk to you, Barry."


    Today was a good chance. It was time to have a face-to-face talk...


    "Okay." Barry nodded. There was something that he couldn''t stop...


    "Okay." Mary turned to the other men and asked, "Can you go out for a while?"


    "No, I can''t," answered William, shaking his head.


    "Then you can stay here. We''ll go out," suggested Mary, turning to look at him.


    "Well..." William was speechless. Then he said, "Five minutes, Mary. If you don''t go out in five minutes, I''ll come in!"

 Chapter 231 You Are Not Her (Part Two)

    Barry laughed, "How childish!"


    "Then I''ll go out too!" After saying that, Victor turned around and left.


    "Then... Wait for me!" Lucas hurried to catch up with Victor.


    Swoosh... Mary took a deep breath.


    "Are you nervous?" Barry looked down at Mary, who was standing in front of him with a lowered head.


    "I..." Mary took a short pause. She found it hard to face Barry. She couldn''t say anything to refuse him. How could such a good man meet a woman like her?


    She couldn''t respond to his kindness or bear his love any more...


    With his hands in his pockets, Barry''s expressionless face covered deep pains in his heart.


    Looking at her, Barry had already guessed almost what she wanted to talk to him. He knew what she wanted to say, but he just didn''t start the topic first. No matter what, he would not be the one who gave up on Mary initiatively...


    "I''m sorry!" Mary lowered her head and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Barry! I didn''t expect that I would break up with you for the second time in my life..."


    The first time they broke up was after graduating from the college.


    The two stood at the place where they had their first date. Because of Mary''s mother''s illness, she didn''t want to get Barry involved. She cruelly broke up with him. They both cried.


    "This time," said Mary, lowering her head, "I''m even crueler


    f Alick and Elissa!"


    "It''s too far from the city center."


    "You can get up ten minutes earlier and drive faster." Timothy frowned and said, "How about changing your company''s working hours? It can start at half past nine."


    ''Wow.'' Mary thought, ''Father is so domineering.''


    "Can''t I arrange a new home for Mary and my children particularly?" asked William. He felt wronged. The world of two people only didn''t exist. It became a world of four people. But now his father wanted to join the fun and make it a world of six people...


    Mary blushed.


    Home...


    Just imagining the word would make her feel warm. Could she really have a home with William?


    William''s room on the second floor had been renovated. The huge bed was enough for four people to sleep together.


    The two kids fell asleep in the arms of the Mary and William respectively, and Mary also squinted and took a nap, looking drowsy and gentle.


    Seeing that, William got out of bed quietly and moved the two kids to another room.


    When he returned to his room, he got on the bed. It felt so good to hug Mary while sleeping.


    "Where are Alick and Elissa?" Mary asked in a daze, unable to open her eyes.


    "They are both asleep." As he spoke, William''s hands began to move restlessly.


    "Stop it. I''m so tired..."


    "I won''t do anything."


    "Okay..."

 Chapter 232 Completion Of Filming (Part One)

    The sun shone brightly upon the horizon as the birds chirped harmonious melodies and the fragrant aroma of the flowers was pleasing. Inside the quiet house, there came a knock on the bedroom door of the second floor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Mommy, open the door!" Elissa''s little hand patted the door. "Mommy! Dad! It''s Elissa!"


    "Mommy!" Alick also began knocking on the door. "Are you in there with dad?"


    Mary suddenly sat up from her bed. Hearing the knocking sound, she rubbed her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing the noise, William asked in a daze.


    "Alick and Elissa want to come inside." Rubbing her eyes, Mary was about to get out of bed.


    "Hmm? Now?" With a snort, William immediately sobered up. He turned over and shouted at the kids outside, "Don''t come in now! Wait a moment!"


    After that, he hurriedly pulled up the loose neckline that hung on her shoulder. "Hurry up. Fix your clothes... It''s not good to let children see you like that..."


    Hearing that, Mary was stunned. In a daze, she remembered how restless William was last night. She became angry and anxious immediately.


    William grabbed his trousers and put them on in a few seconds. As soon as he fastened his be


    re doing great even without asking!" Mary shook her head.


    "I haven''t seen you in two days. How can you expect me to be fine?" As he spoke, William was about to take Mary''s hand.


    Mary dodged right away. "Don''t touch me!"


    "Oh, Mr. Lan, what brings you here again?" Director Jamie walked over with a smile.


    "The film is about to be completed. I should be here, shouldn''t I?" William had a stern expression as he raised his eyebrows and withdrew his hand.


    "Since you''re already here, how about you invite us over for dinner, Mr. Lan? Think of it as a little celebration party for the film''s completion."


    "No problem!" William waved, indicating that it was a piece of cake. Once the film was finished, Mary would have some time off. She could then accompany William. The thought of her having more time for him made him happy, and he didn''t mind spending a bit more to guarantee it.


    As soon as William finished speaking, Director Jamie ran to the middle of the hall and shouted, "Today''s wrap up party, Mr. Lan will treat us to dinner. Everyone, work hard and make sure to finish your tasks early. You''d better not eat anything before dinner so that later you can enjoy yourselves!"

 Chapter 233 Completion Of Filming (Part Two)

    The staff cheered and some jumped up.


    "Are you going with us?" Mary titled her head as she looked at William.


    "Not ''us''. It''s ''me''. I''m going with you." William corrected her while staring at her seriously.


    "Mary!" someone shouted her name in the distance.


    "I''ll be right there!" Mary shyly avoided William''s eyes as she turned around and ran towards the backstage. Recently, William was filled with love. He became clingy and said sweet words often. ''It''s not that bad...''


    William found a random place to sit down and watched Mary. She devoted herself to her work at the scene.


    Everyone had a blast at the wrap up party hosted by William. The dinner didn''t finish until two o''clock in the morning the next day.


    During the meal, Selah was feeling a little tired. After saying goodbye to Mary, she ran out to breathe some fresh air.


    The nighttime breeze that swept through the streets was cold. Selah walked forward slowly alone. She had a hard time getting along with the lively scene inside.


    Before long, she saw a car drive by. The plate number looked quite familiar.


    She curiously walked over to the car and saw Barry sitting in the driver''s seat. The clouds of smoke from his cigarette escaped through the window as he sat alone in his seat.


    Barry''s face looked handsome as he kept his eyes to the road. His face had a clear curve and a gentle


    s no need to worry."


    "How long will you stay there? Wouldn''t it be dangerous?"


    William caressed her face and answered, "I don''t know how long it will take. As for whether it''s dangerous or not, I can promise you that I''ll get home safely."


    Biting her lips, Mary replied, "Then you must take care."


    "For you, I''ll be fine. It''s a promise. Wait for me, Mary!"


    The Chinese Valentine''s Day came so quickly.


    It was already dark out when Lucas drove out of the hospital.


    The streets were full of couples. Fortunately, he was driving, or he would have to cover his face and run away.


    Playing on the big screen of the movie theater, the premier of the film "Be Together" had just begun. Lucas stopped by the road and decided that it was a good idea to take a rest and watch the movie.


    He made up his mind and was about to unfasten his seat belt. The back seat door of his car suddenly opened and a petite figure quickly got into his car.


    Lucas was startled. Before he could say anything, a cold metal object had been pressed against his waist.


    "Drive!"


    A woman''s voice bellowed, which was cold but weak.


    Lucas turned his head to look at her. The neon streetlights illuminated her and it turned out that the woman''s shoulder was injured and her shirt was soaked in blood.


    When he looked up at her face, his jaw dropped. "Jazlyn Xu? You again?!"

 Chapter 234 Chinese Valentines Day (Part One)

    With a pale face, the woman raised her head and coldly scanned Lucas from head to toe.


    The woman was Jazlyn.


    "I remember you," said Jazlyn. "You''re that prostitute."


    "Damn you!" Lucas cursed at her and the thing poking his waist seemed to have poked him harder.


    "Go!" Jazlyn gritted her teeth and glanced at the rearview mirror coldly.


    Lucas also looked back and saw several people wearing black clothes rushing out of the cinema, while looking around. It seemed that they really wanted to find this woman.


    "Are you scared? Hurry up!" Jazlyn endured the pain and shouted.


    Damn it!


    Lucas cursed silently. Then, he stepped on the gas and the car accelerated through the road. It went so fast it was like an arrow off the bow.


    "Where are we going?" The car gradually disappeared from the sight of the group of people, unnoticed. Smelling the faint smell of blood in the car, Lucas frowned.


    As a doctor, he was more or less a neat freak.


    "Your home." Jazlyn looked relaxed, but her hair was wet with sweat.


    "Why? No way!" Lucas glared at her.


    "Because I have a weapon!" Jazlyn answered fiercely, "Just because I''m injured doesn''t mean you will be fine. Even if I don''t h


    n''t look normal!


    Lucas''s facial expression suddenly became strange and he asked, "Are you drunk?"


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes, and felt her chest churn. She cursed in her mind, ''I have seen a lot of medicine in the market but none of them can control me this quick.''


    Would today...


    The blood on Jazlyn''s shoulder seeped through the gauze. Lucas held back his anger and decided not to ask any more questions. He gently pressed her shoulder as he wrapped the gauze for her patiently.


    Jazlyn was stunned. Lucas''s warm breath spread on her body, and his warm palm seemed to be able to smooth her wound. She stared at Lucas intently while he was dressing her wound.


    She suddenly felt that the man in front of her was very handsome.


    He had bright eyes, and angular face. His lips were thin, and his nose was sharp and high.


    Her restless heart seemed to be even more restless as she looked at him more.


    "Hold on. It''s gonna hurt a little," Lucas warned her as he was about to tie a knot on her wound.


    Jazlyn felt her shoulder tightened, but she did not feel the pain that he was talking about. His magnetic voice sent ripples in her heart, drowning the pain she was supposed to feel.

 Chapter 235 Chinese Valentines Day (Part Two)

    Her vision gradually blurred and her consciousness slowly dissipated. She felt that she was no longer herself. What she wanted was the man in front of her...


    "Well, you¡ª"


    Lucas was about to stand up, when Jazlyn wrapped his neck with one hand, raised his head, and kissed him on the lips.


    Lucas was flabbergasted and forgot how to react. ''What is going on? What is she doing?''


    Jazlyn''s mind went blank and she could not control herself at all. Slowly, she put her hands on Lucas''s shoulders.


    "You... What are you doing?" Lucas pushed her away, only to find out that her eyes narrowed deliriously. She was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before.


    An idea flashed in his mind, and Lucas asked in surprise, "You... Were you drugged?"


    Jazlyn nodded. She wanted to say something, but she was afraid she would start moaning uncontrollably if she opened her mouth.


    "I... I''ll take you to the hospital!" said Lucas.


    However, Jazlyn held him back and put her hands on the button of his shirt.


    Lucas''s eyes instantly darkened. The woman''s hair was in a mess, and her shoulders were exposed.


    His last defense line collapsed.


    Lucas picked her up and walked into the bedroom while carrying her.


    An evil thought flashed in his mind and he grinned. He was obviously saving a person!


    In the Kary Villa.


    Mary was lyin


    Just then, the ending theme of the movie began.


    Mary rushed out of the exit in shame.


    "Mary! Mary!" William followed her all the way to the parking lot. "You haven''t answered my question!"


    "What question?"


    "Do you like me?"


    "I..." Mary had been annoyed by him, but when she raised her head, she saw his nervous look. After staring at him for a while, she nodded shyly.


    "Mary, I want you to speak it out." The surprise in William''s heart was so great, but he wanted to hear her say it in person. "Say you like me."


    "I... Let''s talk about it when we get home."


    "Say it now." William did not want to let go of her. He just stood there as if he would not go anywhere without hearing Mary say it in person.


    "I... I like you," Mary said quickly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, William attacked her with a kiss.


    They were standing beside the street, with cars coming and going on the road. The festival was bustling with people, and this free "good show" immediately received several whistles from satisfied people.


    Embarrassed, Mary slapped William hard on his arm to make him stop.


    With a smile, William pushed her into the car and said, "Let''s go home now!"


    "Eh?" It was too late for Mary to react. Before she knew it, the car sped along the highway.


    It took them half the time to return to the villa.

 Chapter 236 Find Her (Part One)

    It was a fresh and pleasant morning. One would say that nothing else was more comfortable than sleeping in then waking up late naturally.


    "Ah!"


    In his apartment, Lucas lazily stretched under the sheets and scratched his head with his eyes closed. He stretched indulgently, turned over, and groaned on the bed. After a few minutes of morning stretches, he finally sat up.


    Lucas struggled to open his eyes as he grabbed the small alarm clock at the bedside table. His eyes widened when he saw the time. "It''s half past ten? Really?"


    Sure enough, last night was so crazy.


    Lucas quickly looked at the other side of the bed, only to find no one. He even lifted the quilt to make sure he was alone. ''Where is the damned woman?'' he wondered.


    "Jazlyn Xu?" Lucas called out in the apartment as he got himself a bath towel to cover himself. As he was about to get out of bed to look for Jazlyn, he found a piece of paper drifting across a pillow.


    Following the note, he saw a stack of green bills sticking out under the pillow.


    Puzzled, Lucas picked up the note. When he read it, his beautiful morning was ruined and he fumed with anger.


    "Excellent service, full of patience,


    d a small oval face, high cheekbones, long lashes, and a pointed nose. Her smile was great but she did not smile often. The corners of her mouth curved intricately and her deep dimples...


    The two men did not disturb each other in the office. From time to time, William glanced at Lucas and saw him drawing very seriously. Sometimes he would frown, and sometimes he would smile. It seemed that he was not drawing an enemy, but... a lover!


    At the thought of this, William gave a meaningful smile.


    "Done!" After a long time, Lucas finally stood up, blew the eraser crumbs on the paper, and looked at his work with satisfaction. He walked to William, and handed the portrait to him proudly. "Have a look. What do you think?"


    William took it and nodded. "Yes, not bad! Very beautiful."


    "Eh? I mean, what do you think about my drawing?" Lucas rested his hands on his hips. He poked the eyes of the portrait with the pen and said, "I drew here and changed it several times."


    William listened to him while smiling. He did not respond until Lucas had finished his words. "It can be seen that you paid a lot of attention on it. How was it? Last night was very unforgettable, huh?"

 Chapter 237 Find Her (Part Two)

    Lucas blushed and stammered, "You! Why do you ask so many questions?"


    "I just want to see if you are on the same level," answered William with a sardonic smile. The answer was self-evident.


    "Yes, we are. Okay?"


    "Okay." William nodded with satisfaction.


    "Forget it. I have an operation this afternoon. I have to go to the hospital." After taking one last look at the portrait, Lucas turned around and left.


    "Then I won''t see off Dr. Murong who is kind and heroic. I''ll keep the portrait for you."


    "Screw you! Don''t forget to send the information about her as soon as possible!" Lucas''s voice echoed in the office and finally disappeared.


    Hearing that, William shook his head with a smile. Seeing that Lucas had already left, he frowned slightly.


    Last night, there was a woman who was injured on a crowded street. A City was not peaceful anymore!


    In the building of GM Universing Studios.


    Mary felt a little weird as soon as she entered.


    "Good morning, Manager Lu!"


    "Morning." Mary greeted the employee with a smile.


    "Mary!"


    "Hi."


    Mary passed through the hall, about to walk to the elevator.


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "Ah, what a pity."


    "Mr. Gu doesn''t look like that kind of person! Why did he get involved with Selah?"


    The last second before she got in the elevator, Mary finally heard the most important information.


    It turned out that they were talking about the gossip recently. It was hard to say wheth


    call him Dad. They are really Mr. Lan''s children!"


    "Breaking news..."


    "Wait! Wait! I have to go back and publicize it first!"


    "I''ll also go to our department to gossip."


    Mary''s mind was in a mess when she heard the discussions around her.


    "William, are you free this afternoon?"


    "Yes, I am," answered William in a hurry. "What do you want me to do, Mary?"


    " I just want you to watch over the two kids. I have to go to the company later but the kids are insisting on staying with you. Take care of them. Just ask the nanny to take them back when you need to work."


    "Go to the company again? Why?" When William spoke, his tone was sour and a hint of jealousy was evident. "Mary, don''t go to work. Can''t you just stay at home and take care of our children?"


    "No way!" Mary shook her head firmly. "A woman should have her own career. She can''t rely on her man all the time!"


    "Then... then come to my company and be my assistant as before."


    "I''m fine working at GM now. Why should I come back?" Mary raised her eyebrow and added, "Besides, you have so many beautiful assistants. It''s not convenient for me to join them!"


    "I knew it!" Elissa suddenly continued their topic. "Dad has many beautiful aunts around him, right?"


    "I..." Embarrassed but unable to lose his temper, William said, "There is no beautiful aunt, Elissa. I only have your mommy by my side, understand?"


    "Okay!"


    "Good girl! That''s my good girl!"

 Chapter 238 Banning Beth (Part One)

    The family of four reached the 32nd floor shortly.


    Jane, who had just come back to work after the marriage leave, jumped out of the desk excitedly when she saw Mary and the children.


    "Mary, why are you here?"


    "I just came here to have a look," said Mary as she nodded at Jane. "How have you been?"


    As the two ladies greeted each other, William stood aside while holding the two kids in his arms.


    "I am fine," Jane responded with a smile. "Mary, boss... Are the two kids in boss''s arms your children?"


    "Well... yes, they are." Mary nodded and said to the two kids, "Say hi to Aunt Jane."


    "Hello, Aunt Jane."


    "Aunt Jane, hi."


    "Good boy! Good girl!" Jane said with a maternal look. "They are so adorable, Mary. This little boy looks exactly like boss! The little girl looks like you too! I''m so envious!"


    "If you are envious, you should work hard with Kevin!" Mary teased her, and laughed.


    "Mary..." Jane whispered her name shyly.


    "Dad, can I go out and play anywhere?" asked Elissa.


    "Sure, but you have to stay on this floor only or you''ll be lost." After putting Elissa down, William said to Alick, "Alick, go with your sister. Don''t run or you''ll get hurt."


    "Got it!"


    o see my father, Aunty," Elissa raised her head and answered respectfully.


    "Aunty?" Beth stared at her with her hands on her hips. "Who are you? Such an uneducated brat! Haven''t your parents taught you how to address others properly?! You must be the daughter of that damn assistant outside!


    How dare you sneak in here? Who do you think you are?" Beth pointed at Elissa and scolded her. The more she scolded, the angrier she became. Suddenly, she reached out and pulled Elissa''s ear. "You little freak!"


    "Ouch!" Elissa cried in pain. She instinctively reached for her ear and tears welled up in her eyes. "You are a bad woman!" she roared. "I''ll ask Dad to beat you up!"


    "Beat me up? Humph!" Beth sneered, and reached out to grab Elissa''s hair. "Okay! Go ahead! Ask your father to come here and see if he can beat me up!" she shouted menacingly.


    "Ouch! It hurts! It hurts!" Elissa cried out because of fear and pain. She struggled to get out from Beth''s grab and screamed, "Dad, help me! Mommy! Woo! Alick!"


    "Elissa!" Hearing his sister''s cry, Alick ran to the office immediately. As soon as he saw his sister being bullied, he rushed over and pulled Beth''s clothes. "Let go of my sister!"

 Chapter 239 Banning Beth (Part Two)

    "Another kid? Gee!" Beth pushed Alick''s head in disgust and shouted, "Get out of here! Two uneducated bastards! Don''t pull my clothes!"


    "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind them. William had just arrived and he witnessed such a shocking scene.


    "Ouch, Mr. Lan." When Beth heard William''s voice, she pushed Alick away and pretended to be sad and tearful.


    It only took two steps for William to walk from the door to his desk. The anger in his eyes was so intense it could almost burn Beth to ashes.


    With a loud sound, he slapped Beth across the face.


    It happened so fast Beth almost did not see what William had done. She only felt a burning sensation on her face and her mind went blank. Her body trembled and she could not stand firm.


    "Beth An!" William hissed when she mentioned her name. His hand encircled Beth''s slender neck and squeezed it. His blue veins protruded in his hand and the joints of his knuckles turned pale because of the force.


    "Ah!" Before Beth could even come to her senses from the slap, William strangled her. His grip tightened and her face turned bluish. She could not breathe so she desperately stretched out her hand and patted William''s hand. "Mr... Lan!" she said with difficulty.


    "They are my children!" All of a sudden, William pushed Beth against the wall. His grip was so strong Beth''s f


    b awkwardly. She wore a hat, scarf, and mask to conceal the marks.


    In the private room of the club, a man was making tea elegantly.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open.


    "Here you are." Without raising his head, Frank picked up the teacup and smelled it. "What can I do for you?"


    "Here I am," Beth answered in a hoarse voice and removed all her accessories.


    "What happened to you?" Frank asked with raised eyebrows. A horrified expression flashed through his eyes.


    "I was beaten by William Lan," Beth answered in a low and hoarse voice. She told Frank everything and he listened to her intently with a frown.


    "So you came here today to ask for money?" Frank smiled.


    "Yes!" Beth nodded. She had nothing, and she could not live without money. The only person who could help her right now was the man in front of her.


    "I can give you what you want, but you should also give what I want."


    "Of course." Beth took out a small USB flash drive from her bag and handed it to Frank. "The videos are all in it."


    Frank took the flash drive, played with it for a while and said, "Okay. The money will be transferred to your account tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "See you around."


    After putting back her mask, scarf, and hat, Beth left furtively.


    ''William...''


    Frank closed his eyes in pain and agony. ''Do you know that I have been waiting for an opportunity?''

 Chapter 240 Apologies (Part One)

    Swish!


    All of a sudden, the door on the other side of the private room opened. However, Frank remained unconcerned and unmoved.


    Corbett walked through the door. Noticing that Frank''s eyes were closed and his expression seemed as if he was in a daze, he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you planning on how you''d expose the contents of this flash drive?"


    Corbett asked and Frank responded with a snort. Was he going to show William? Of course not. He was actually planning on showing this to Mary Lu.


    Frank opened his eyes but he did not answer Corbett. Instead, he asked him a question. "What have you been doing here recently?"


    "I missed you."


    "Fuck off!"


    Corbett shrugged his shoulders and said seriously, "The loss is too big recently. I suspect that the police are watching my moves. I had no choice but to come here and deal with them myself."


    "Does this mean that you are going to be in trouble soon?" Holding the flash drive, Frank stood up abruptly and added, "I think I''d be happy to see you in prison."


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be so affectionate to me." Corbett smiled slyly. "Even if I was caught, you would still come and see me regardless of the risk of being s


    our home soon."


    "That''s good." William nodded and said, "That''s all right. You can... get off work now." William realized that he had to go home and apologize as soon as possible.


    "Oh, it''s time to get off work!" Virgil exclaimed.


    Outside the Silverland Mall.


    The woman with an ice cream quickly passed through the crowd and walked towards a silver-white sports car.


    "Here!" A woman was waiting for her inside. It was Jazlyn, who was suffering from a shoulder injury. Seeing that the woman was approaching the car, Jazlyn asked her while staring, "Boss, what''s in your hand?"


    "Well!" The woman got into the car and handed the ice cream to Jazlyn. "Of course, an ice cream! I just craved for it suddenly. You know, I seldom had it when I was a kid. By the way," said the woman excitedly, "I just met a very handsome man and he greeted me. I haven''t seen such a handsome man in so many years!"


    "Boss," said Jazlyn, who was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. She started the car and continued, "No wonder! You just saw a handsome man and suddenly you couldn''t walk anymore? You are the embodiment of justice yet you are like this. How can you be attracted by a man''s appearance?"

 Chapter 241 Apologies (Part Two)

    "You are as dumb as a nerd whenever you see a handsome man! Besides, I wasn''t gone for long! I will never delay our business!" After saying that, the woman asked seriously, "How''s it going anyway? Have you seen Corbett? Was it really him?"


    "Yes it was." Jazlyn''s face suddenly changed and she was no longer smiling. "I''m positive. As we followed Frank, we finally found that man''s trace."


    "Okay, let''s follow him secretly. Make sure not to alert the enemy."


    "Okay!" Jazlyn nodded and stepped on the accelerator. The car sped away and disappeared under the moonlight.


    In Kary Villa.


    Barry arrived at the villa with Mary and the two kids. As soon as he got off the car, he felt quite sad.


    "This is your new home."


    "Yes, it is." Mary nodded, her guilt obvious.


    "It''s beautiful," Barry said lightly.


    "Daddy Barry," Alick said, getting out of the car, then taking Barry''s hand, "do you have to leave tonight?"


    "Yes." Barry nodded and continued, "This is not Daddy Barry''s home. I have to go back to my own home."


    "But I don''t want Daddy Barry to leave."


    "I also want Daddy Barry to play with me." Elissa also came to Barry, and hugged him.


    "Didn''t Daddy Barry play with Elissa this afternoon?" Barry squatted down and touched her little head lovingly. "Alick and Elissa, tomorrow Daddy Barry will meet you again. Okay?"


    "But why can''t I live with Dad and Daddy Barry together?" Alick looked at Mary for help.


    "And Daddy Lucas." Elissa pouted her small mouth. She looked unhappy and upset.


    "It''s okay to live with anyone," said Barry comfortingly. "The most i


    rything ready first."


    Mary covered her mouth and tittered upon seeing William change the channel. "Yes, that''s the channel. You can kneel down now. Don''t switch the channel."


    "Okay." William nodded and quickly put the remote control on the carpet. Then, he bent his knees and knelt down in front of the TV. He was just doing as the old saying went, "A great man knows when to yield and when to not."


    Sitting on the bed, Mary was snickering. It was rare for her to see such an obedient and submissive William. She took some pictures and captured this moment. So funny!


    "Mary, look at this host." While kneeling on the remote control, William discussed the plot with Mary. "Fortunately, he is not working for my company¡ª"


    Click!


    Just as he was speaking, William suddenly heard the sound of a camera shutter. He immediately turned around only to see Mary laughing and rolling on the bed while clutching her phone.


    "Mary." William''s eyes widened. He immediately stood up, and threw himself on top of Mary''s body. He smiled and said, "Ha! I was wondering as to why you came up with such an idea. That''s why you wanted me to kneel, right? Hand over your phone quickly. How dare you take photos of me?"


    "No way! Ha ha!" William tried to snatch Mary''s phone from her but to no avail. Mary was laughing so hard while dodging his attempts to seize her phone.


    "You don''t want to give it to me, do you?" William pinned Mary down. As he stared at her, he said threateningly, "If you don''t give your phone to me, I will kiss you."


    "You rascal!"


    "Yeah, but only in front of you."

 Chapter 242 Exactly The Same (Part One)

    Mary and William were on the bed.


    "Mary, be a good girl and give me the phone," William pleaded as he pressed his body on top of Mary''s. "If anyone sees these photos, my reputation will be ruined."


    "You deserve it." Mary hid her phone under her body and grumbled, "You did something wrong and I''m sure you''ll do it again. I have to keep this as evidence in case you make another mistake!"


    "Okay, okay." William sighed in defeat. He knew he had no choice so he just lowered his head and kissed Mary on the cheek. "You can do whatever you want. You can keep the photos too. Does it mean that you have forgiven me?"


    "Answer my question first," Mary said as she stared at him seriously.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "How did you keep the channel unchanged when you were kneeling on the remote control?"


    "That''s because..." With a sly smile, William answered, "I took out the battery when you were not looking."


    "Eh? Wow, you are so cunning!" Mary exclaimed in amazement.


    "Ha ha!" William laughed at her priceless reaction. "I know it''s smart of me to do that. Anyway, Mary, please forgive me! Please! I will never let Alick and Elissa get hurt again!"


    Mary rolled her eyes an


    ying that, he turned around and left, leaving no chance for Ena to respond.


    Not long after, Mary''s phone rang. It was a message from Victor. "I''ll tell you in detail about the contract signing when you come this afternoon."


    Tears streamed down Ena''s face relentlessly. Mary put her phone back in her pocket and helped Ena to sit down to calm her down.


    "Are you okay?" Mary asked comfortingly. "What Victor meant was... He agreed on participating in the movie because we''re friends. That''s all. Don''t get him wrong."


    "Mary," Ena said in between sobs, "I just don''t understand why he is so cold to me."


    Mary patted her on the back comfortingly and said nothing.


    "Mary, why did you ask me to come here today?" It took Ena a long time to calm down.


    "To make you sign the contract," Mary explained. "I wonder if you are still in the mood to talk about it."


    "I know, Mary." Ena nodded and continued, "But I want to go to the same company as Victor."


    Mary looked at her in surprise. Nevertheless, she nodded in agreement. "It''s your own business. I respect your choice."


    In the afternoon, Mary went out to meet with Victor, in the most beautiful part of the city.

 Chapter 243 Exactly The Same (Part Two)

    The trees were lush that they provided shade all over the place, the birds were happily chirping, and the flowers engulfed the place with their flowery fragrance.


    Mary stood at the entrance of the park and stopped from time to time to appreciate the fragrance of flowers. Just as she was about to call Victor, he sent her a message first.


    "Walk along the stone road then turn left at the first intersection. You''ll see me there."


    Mary was puzzled. However, wearing her high heels, she did as she was told.


    The further she went, the thicker the fragrance from Osmanthus trees became.


    "Are there Osmanthus trees here?"


    When she turned left at the first intersection, Mary saw Victor with his back to her. To her surprise, he was standing under an Osmanthus tree. Hearing the sound of Mary''s high heels, he turned around and smiled warmly at her. "Here you are."


    "Hi. Victor, I''m here." Mary nodded and asked, "How''d you know there are Osmanthus trees here?"


    "I saw them by accident. I just wanted you to come and have a look." Victor''s smile deepened as he spoke. "Unfortunately, these trees are not as good as those in your hometown. The fragrance is impure, and even the branches and leaves are not as thick as the ones in your hometown."


    "Yes. At this time," Mary looked around the place and continued, "the Osthmanthus flowers in my hometown must be blooming ready. It''s a pity that I haven''t been back to see them for so many years."


    As Victor gazed at Mary, his heart softened. He saw that her a


    u today!''


    Lucas snorted. With a nasty smile on his face, he quietly leaned towards Jazlyn, opened his arms, and shouted, "Jazlyn Xu, let me see how you will escape today!"


    As soon as Jazlyn handed the prescription to the doctor, she sensed someone approaching her from behind. Instinctively, she narrowed her eyes, quickly turned around, and bent over. She took advantage of Lucas''s unpreparedness and she attacked him by tripping his leg.


    Lucas fell to the ground with a loud thud before his hand could even touch her.


    Jazlyn stepped forward and gave him an armlock at his throat. She was about to ask who he was when she was surprised to see an acquaintance. "Why are you here? How come it''s you?"


    "Wrecked woman! Ahem! Let go of me!" Lucas shouted as she struggled to get rid of her grasp.


    "No. 53, your medicine is ready."


    Hearing this, Jazlyn immediately got up, grabbed the medicine, and ran out of the hospital.


    "You... Stop!" Lucas shouted madly, ignoring the onlookers in the hall. He pushed through the crowd and chased after her. "Jazlyn Xu! Stop! You fucking stop! I said stop!"


    Jazlyn got on the car and quickly started it. Within a few seconds, her car sped away.


    "Jazlyn Xu!" Lucas did not even catch the car''s tail. He just watched helplessly as she got away.


    "What happened?" the woman in the passenger''s seat asked. She heard someone shouting from behind just now.


    "Nothing." Jazlyn panted slightly and handed over the medicine to Aisha. "Boss, here you go."


    "Thanks."

 Chapter 244 Gastrorrhagia (Part One)

    In the CEO''s office of the AJ Group.


    William was lost in thought as he stared at the gold-plated invitation in his hand.


    "Dear Mr. William Lan, CEO of AJ Group and Vice Chairman of the Film Industry Association of A City, you are cordially invited to the 18th Golden Cup Awards Ceremony." The Golden Cup Awards was arguably the most important event for everyone involved in the entertainment industry in A City. The ceremony would feature different movies competing in different categories.


    "Is ''Be Together'' participating in this film festival, Virgil?" William suddenly asked, startling the man beside him.


    "It is," Virgil answered, accompanied by a quick nod.


    "I see." William nodded slightly as well. "That''s all. You may leave now."


    "Okay, boss." Virgil then walked out of William''s office and gently closed the door behind him.


    The festival was still a month away but William was already considering the chances of Be Together. With its impressive box office performance¡ªmore than 100 million in three days¡ªthere was no doubt that the movie would bring home something during the ceremony.


    As William tapped his index finger on the table, an idea came to his mind.


    Because "Be Together" was on the verge of becoming the biggest success of Mary''s career, it would only be appropriate for him to "be together" with Mary as


    aring this, Mary immediately sat up from the bed. With her bloodshot eyes, she asked in a panicked tone, "Where is he now?"


    "I don''t actually know." With a bitter smile, William handed the phone to Mary. "Selah texted you."


    "Let me see." Mary took the phone from William and read the message. Soon after that, she dialed Selah''s number. Her expression was both anxious and confused.


    "Hello, Selah? Hmm... Which hospital? Okay... Alright."


    Mary hung up the phone at once and readied herself to get out of bed.


    "Are you going to the hospital now?" asked William.


    "Yes." Mary nodded as she started to get dressed. "Although it''s just a minor operation, I think it would be better if I go there and accompany him. I''m not in a hurry though. I''ll cook some porridge for him. You may go back to sleep."


    But before Mary could go, William grabbed her arm. "Are you really going to leave me behind while you go and see him yourself?"


    "William, Barry is sick." Mary patted William''s hand, indicating that he should let her go.


    "Then I''ll go with you." He quickly grabbed his clothes and put them on. "Don''t stop me. It''s early in the morning. You know I won''t let you go out alone."


    She just rolled her eyes. She looked at him and said, "Fine. But you don''t have to get up now. I''ll cook him porridge first before we go see him."

 Chapter 245 Gastrorrhagia (Part Two)

    "Okay." William nodded his head in agreement.


    As Mary exited the room, William felt his heart ache. It was as if it was being pricked by sharp needles. Although he knew that there was no other meaning as to why Mary wanted to see Barry, William still could not help but feel jealous.


    He should be the only man in Mary''s heart.


    "Ah!" William groaned in frustration. How could he be so unhappy?!


    Soon, Mary finished preparing the porridge. She and William now went to the hospital.


    After Barry''s swift and successful operation, he was transferred to the ward.


    As soon as Mary arrived, she immediately spotted Selah. She rushed towards Selah and asked anxiously, "Where is Barry?"


    "He is in the ward. I was told that he is expected to fully recover after a few days of rest." Selah then led Mary and William to Barry''s ward.


    Mary felt distressed upon seeing Barry look so feeble and weak.


    "The doctor said his condition was the result of his overworking, irregular eating pattern, and overdrinking," explained Selah.


    It seemed like Mary was the root cause of everything.


    ''Barry, I''m sorry.''


    "Well, Manager Lu... Since you''re already here, I guess I''m free to go."


    "Wait a minute." Mary stood up suddenly and said, "Selah, I want to talk with you. Just a few minutes. Would that be okay?"


    "Sure," Selah nodded.


    The two women walked out of the ward. Meanwhile, William sat beside the bed and mumbled to Barry, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You made yourself sick on purpose just to gain Mary''s sympathy! Selah seems a good woman. She''s beautiful and a good actress. What a pe


    ime," Barry ordered Cooper.


    "No, I can''t." Cooper shook his head and explained, "Manager Lu told me that you should stop working temporarily during your recovery, Mr. Gu."


    "She... Then why are you here?" Barry asked in bewilderment.


    "I came here to see how you are doing, Mr. Gu."


    "Eh?" Barry rubbed his forehead and looked at the bright sunshine outside. "I''m going out to bask in the sun," he said with a frown.


    The nurse immediately found a wheelchair, and helped Barry sit down. Slowly, she wheeled him out.


    "Mommy! I want my mommy. I don''t want you!"


    When they arrived at the corridor, a little boy ran away from the children''s ward. His eyes were covered with gauze so he walked blindly on the corridor. As he rushed forward, he cried for his mother.


    Seeing this, people in the corridor all leaned against the wall to avoid accidentally injuring the child.


    "Ray, don''t run!" Several nurses chased after him and shouted as they went. "Your mother is waiting for you in the ward! Don''t run around!"


    "No, you are lying!" The little boy''s crying voice was getting closer and closer.


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Barry said to the nurse, "Let''s move aside too."


    However, before the wheelchair could even move aside, the child hit the wheelchair and fell onto Barry''s arms.


    "Ouch!"


    Barry groaned in pain and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. When the boy had fallen onto him, he accidentally pressed Barry''s wound. Despite feeling excruciating pain, he was able to catch the boy in his arms.


    "Ray!"


    Suddenly, Selah''s trembling voice came from the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 246 Illusion (Part One)

    "Ray!"


    Selah shouted as she stumbled over from the end of the corridor. She held her son in her arms and said, "Ray, I''m here. Mommy is here. Don''t run around!"


    "Mr. Gu," said Jaime as he followed her. Seeing the blood oozing from Barry''s abdomen, he shouted, "The wound is bleeding. Hurry up! Call a doctor! Quick!"


    Selah was also frightened when she heard it. She then noticed that it was Barry who was sitting on the wheelchair.


    Barry''s face was pale. He was frowning and seemed to be on the verge of collapsing.


    Doctors and nurses rushed over. Together, they pushed Barry back to the operating room.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry." Selah''s lips trembled. She took a few steps, but Ray held her hand and stopped her.


    "Mommy," Ray called out in a trembling voice. Through the gauze, he could only see things vaguely. "Did I do something wrong? Did I hit someone?"


    "Ray, my good boy," said Selah, who squatted down and touched Ray''s face lovingly. "You ran into an uncle just now. But it doesn''t matter. Ray didn''t mean to do that. Mommy will take you to apologize to him. I don''t think the uncle would blame you."


    "Mommy, I


    rom my company''s account. Here is the data. Mary?"


    As he spoke, William glanced at the woman in front of the showcase. If that was not Mary, who could it be?


    She was dressed in black today and it looked very cool on her!


    Aisha stood in front of the shop as she stared at the dress, her eyes full of joy and satisfaction.


    "Hold on." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William walked slowly towards the door.


    "Do you also like this dress?"


    Aisha was taken aback when someone spoke to her suddenly. She turned to look at the man who had just talked. He was the handsome man she had met in Silverland Mall that day!


    "Why are you silent?" With a gentle smile on his face, William added, "We really have the same taste."


    Aisha swallowed her saliva and thought, ''This handsome guy is smiling at me! Oh my! I can''t stand it anymore. I want to throw myself at him!''


    "Yep," Aisha responded and nodded calmly. "This dress is very beautiful."


    "Trust me," said William, as he gently tucked her stray hair behind her ear, "you will be the most beautiful woman if you wear that. Everyone will be fascinated by you!"

 Chapter 247 Illusion (Part Two)

    The bright light was not as bright as his passionate eyes. Moreover, Aisha was mesmerized by his tenderness.


    William looked at the woman in front of him with a gentle gaze. He just could not get enough of her face. All of a sudden, a thought came to his mind. He gently held up her chin, and slowly lowered his head. Inch by inch, his lips moved towards hers.


    Aisha closed her eyes nervously.


    Their lips moved nearer and nearer, and they could feel each other''s breaths as they moved closer.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, a ringtone broke the romantic atmosphere. Aisha opened her eyes in an instant.


    William angrily took out his phone and hung up coldly. "Where were we?" he asked slyly. It was unusual for Mary to cooperate with him in public. He could not miss this chance!


    Ring! Ring!


    Before the atmosphere could even recover, his phone rang again.


    "Wait for me," William said to the woman gently. When he turned to answer the phone call, his voice changed into a fierce tone. "It''s so late. What''s up? Tell me!"


    "Boss," said Kevin on the other end of the line, "there is a problem with the bidding of the land in the old district in northwest. You need to come here immediately."


    Frowning, William responded, "I''ll be right there."


    "Okay, sir."


    "Something happened in the company. I have to go now. Wait for me!" After hanging up the phone, William nodded to the store manager. He then patted Aisha''s back to comfort her and strode away.


    Ais


    ncle, you know her?" Ray was taken aback and almost jumped up with excitement.


    "Yes, she and I¡ª" Barry suddenly paused. Thinking of the terrible night he had spent with Selah, it was a little difficult for him to face the little boy in front of him. "Your mother and I... we work together."


    "Uncle, could you please take care of my mother?" Ray fumbled as he searched for Barry''s hand. When he found it, he held it gently and sincerely. "My mother has been working hard alone."


    "Well, if that''s the case then I will." Barry nodded, raised his hand, and touched Ray''s head gently.


    Selah''s son was very considerate. He knew he loved his mother very much. Barry wondered if Ray''s father would regret knowing that he had such a good child.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Ray grinned and said, "Uncle, you are so kind. You must recover as soon as possible! Otherwise, I will be very sad!"


    "Don''t worry. I... I''m fine."


    "Ray, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go to bed," said the nurse who accompanied Ray.


    "All right." Ray nodded his head and turned to Barry again. "Uncle, you should go to bed early too. I''ll come see you every day until you recover. Mom always tells me that a boy who is brave enough to apologize is a real man. Uncle, please forgive me!"


    "You are a good sensible man. How can I not forgive you?" Barry''s heart softened and he said, "Then you should go back and rest as soon as possible. I''ll wait for you here tomorrow!"


    "Okay. Good night, uncle!"

 Chapter 248 Be My Woman (Part One)

    Selah had gone back to the hospital after finishing her work, but she couldn''t find her son in the ward. She was about to go out to look for Ray when a nurse brought him back.


    "Ray!" Selah called to him, smiling. "Where have you been?" she asked.


    "Mommy!" Ray rushed over happily. "I asked the nurse to take me to the man I bumped into this morning. I wanted to apologize to him."


    ''Barry Gu?'' Selah thought.


    She ruffled her son''s hair and beamed at him. "Such a good boy, Ray! Did he scold you?"


    "No, he didn''t." Ray shook his head. "Uncle was so nice! He said he works with Mommy."


    "Yes, he does," Selah said. She stroked his soft cheek. "How are your eyes, sweetie? Won''t you feel uncomfortable covered in gauze?"


    "No, I''ll be okay. I know it''ll help me recover faster." Ray hugged his mother. "Mommy, can you stay here tonight?" he asked quietly.


    "Oh, Ray..." Selah felt her heart squeeze. "I won''t leave. I''ll stay in the hospital with you," she said, kissing her son''s forehead.


    "Yeah! Thanks, Mommy!" Ray cheered.


    "You have to be a good boy then, Ray! Don''t lose your temper anymore, okay?"


    "Okay! I know what I did earlier today was wrong. Sorry, Mommy."


    "That''s good. When


    do. I''ll meet you after I finish up. Where are you?"


    "I''m in the cafe across from your building."


    "Oh, you''re already here!" Mary said. Glancing at the clock, she said, "All right, I''ll be quick."


    "It''s okay. Don''t rush." William smiled. "Focus for now and finish up soon. I''ll see you in a bit."


    "See you!"


    William frowned as he hung up the phone. Later, he had to take her to the hospital to see Lucas. He also needed to consult with a doctor and see who had a problem, either him or Mary.


    Tinkle!


    The cafe''s door was pushed open, accompanied by the tinkling sound of the little bell at the top.


    "Welcome!"


    "Hello!" The woman wore a thin windbreaker and was beginning to scan the menu by the counter.


    Glancing up around the place and spotting her, William hastily put down his cup of coffee. He raised his hand to get the woman''s attention. "Here!"


    "Hmm?" Hearing someone call out to her, Aisha turned around and saw William waving at her.


    "You arrived sooner than I expected!" With a bright smile, William walked up and led her to his table. As he gently placed his hand in hers, he got the sudden feeling something was off.


    When did Mary get calluses on her dainty hand?

 Chapter 249 Be My Woman (Part Two)

    Too surprised to say anything at first, Aisha let herself be escorted to the table. ''Wow, this handsome guy is certainly straightforward!'' She felt her face heat up.


    "W-wait a minute!" Aisha stepped away from him. "If you''re going to grab my hand, at least tell me your name first!"


    "What?" William''s smile dropped for a split second, only to spring back up. "Okay, silly girl! My name is William Lan. How''s that?"


    "All right!" Aisha nodded gingerly. William Lan...William Lan...


    "Would you like a cup of coffee first?" asked William.


    "Yes, sure."


    "Got it. Wait a moment." He pulled a chair out for her before making his way back to the counter.


    Ring...Ring...Ring...


    Aisha''s phone rang suddenly. "Hello?"


    "Boss, something''s wrong. Come back out!"


    "I''ll be right there!" Aisha jumped from her seat and rushed out of the cafe.


    William was confused when he walked back to the empty table. He looked around the cafe, but Mary was nowhere to be found.


    Did she go to the bathroom?


    William was standing by the table when his phone started to ring, interrupting his thoughts.


    He picked it up immediately upon seeing the caller ID. "Hello? Where did you go?"


    "I''m really sorry." Mary''s voice crackled through the phone. "I still have a lot of work left. I won''t be able to have lunch with you. Will you be okay by yourself?"


    "What do you mean?" William furrowed his brows. "Didn''t you come down just now? Did you go back to the office?" he asked.


    "What are you talk


    heart, Barry nodded at Mary and William. "I''ll go in with my... girlfriend. We''ll just be over there." Internally, Barry waited for Mary to stop them and object to the relationship.


    Mary watched them walk away, dazed. She cocked her head to the side and murmured, "How did that happen..."


    "Mary..." William wasn''t expecting this outcome, either. He was unsure about how to comfort Mary.


    "I''m going to the bathroom," Mary said. She quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    William didn''t chase after her. He sighed defeatedly.


    "Ouch, boss, slow down!" Outside the venue, Jazlyn was clambering out the car. She shut the door and rubbed her heels. "I can''t go any faster in these high heels!"


    "We''re already late. Hurry up!" Aisha rushed into the building, clad in the exact same dress as Mary.


    "Wait for me!"


    Aisha entered the hall and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.


    "Manager Lu, congratulations!" someone said behind her, smiling.


    "Hmm?" Aisha raised her eyebrows and smiled back politely. "Oh! Yes, congratulations!"


    "Mary, thank you for inviting us!" another girl said, running up to her.


    "Ah, well... Ha ha..." Aisha laughed nervously. What was this?


    "Boss, do you know all these people?" Jazlyn watched, stunned, as others came over to them, congratulating her boss.


    "No, I don''t." Aisha shook her head determinedly. "It doesn''t matter. We''re reporters now. Let''s show them our professionalism."


    Jazlyn stared open-mouthed at her boss'' overconfidence.

 Chapter 250 Two Maries (Part One)

    Wearing a tailored suit, Archer walked into the hall, radiating a breathtaking light.


    In the hall of the hotel, the stars were shining and wineglasses were clinking. Everyone''s faces were full of smiles. Red wine and delicious food were just embellishment. The gorgeous men and women were the protagonists.


    Archer''s sharp eyes like an eagle''s swept through the crowd. Suddenly, he saw someone whom he had not seen for days. He placed his glass on the table and quickly walked towards her.


    "Hey!" Archer patted the woman with her back to him and said, "You are so beautiful today!"


    Aisha turned around to see who had spoken. Her eyes lit up when she saw a handsome man with brown hair and blue eyes. Wow!


    Meanwhile, Jazlyn was stunned. Another man came to accost her again? As she was about to say something, Aisha pushed her away. She noticed that Aisha''s gaze never left the man. "Jazlyn, you can go over there and have fun," Aisha said.


    "Alright." Jazlyn turned around angrily and murmured, "You forget your friend when you see a handsome man. Boss, you are so ungrateful."


    Seeing that Jazlyn had left, Archer smiled at Aisha and asked, "Where is William?"


    "William?" Aisha frowned and answered, "I don''t know."


    A flash of surprise was seen in Archer''s blue eyes. He thought that Mary seemed to be a little different today.


    "Thump!"


    Suddenly, the lights in the hall dim


    ide, turned around, and said, "We both have the same taste."


    William did not know what to say so he looked at Archer for help.


    Archer understood at a glance. On the street of New York, it was her...


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Aisha stared at William, and asked, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. When I saw you last time, you wanted to kiss me. Now you don''t want to move at all."


    It was not an illusion. There were two Marys!


    William tried his best to not look nervous and flustered. "Who wanted to kiss you?" he roared at the woman.


    "Hmm?" Aisha widened her eyes and shouted back, "What did you say? Come again?"


    "I said, I didn''t want to kiss you! You... Look at you!"


    "William, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    Mary looked at the two. Their conversation made her scalp tingle. Her mind was in a mess.


    "Shut up! Stop talking!" All of a sudden, Mary yelled at the top of her lungs with closed eyes. She grabbed Aisha''s arms and shouted, "Who are you? What are you doing here? How could you... Who the hell are you? Tell me!"


    "Me?" Aisha turned her head and looked at Mary from head to toe. She was stunned for a second and suddenly screamed, "Ah! Holy! Fuck!"


    Her voice was so loud that wineglasses in the hall seemed to vibrate.


    Meanwhile, Jazlyn was arguing and fighting with Lucas in the corner. Aisha''s scream made her stop instantly. "Boss!"

 Chapter 251 Two Maries (Part Two)

    She ran to her companion at once, accompanied by Lucas.


    "What happened? What''s wrong here?" Sensing the commotion, Lucas ran to the middle of the dance floor. He stood beside William and exclaimed, "William, I also have an illusion just like you had!"


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    said the identical Marys in unison. Four identical eyes stared at Lucas and he was so frightened that he took a few steps back.


    In the hotel suite, the atmosphere was strange and awkward.


    The two Marys sat side by side on the sofa. Everyone stared at them, watching them with scrutiny.


    "The world is full of wonders!" Lucas shook his head with amusement and said, "Are you twins? Or a clone of the other?"


    "You''re the one who looks like a clone here!" Aisha glared at Lucas with anger. Jazlyn suddenly turned to her and said,


    "Boss, don''t mind this psycho!" Jazlyn stared at Lucas fiercely.


    "Wow, you two know each other," said Lucas, glancing at the two.


    "What are you looking at? Do you have objection? " Amusingly, Jazlyn hid herself behind Aisha while staring at Lucas.


    "Why are you hiding? Huh? I''ve seen all of you before, haven''t I? Humph!" Lucas said playfully. As soon as he said that, everyone in the room was stunned.


    However, Aisha reacted more directly and she exclaimed, "Oh, my God! Jazlyn, you even had a one night stand!"


    "A one night stand?" Luca


    foot. Because of that, William fell towards Mary''s direction.


    "Come with me!"


    Archer grabbed Aisha''s hand and led her out hurriedly. Before Aisha could even react, Archer had already led her outside.


    "Mary."


    William threw himself into Mary''s arms. Feeling a little embarrassed, he asked, "Did it hurt when I fell on you?"


    "Go away!" Pursing her lips, Mary pushed him aside and said angrily, "Humph! Men are trash!"


    After saying that, she stood up and walked towards the hotel hall. She was surprised to see that the hall was still in a mess!


    "Hey! Mary!" William chased after her with a bitter look. "I was wrong! I thought it was you!"


    "We look the same!"


    "No. No. In my heart, you are more beautiful than Aisha."


    "Wrong answer!"


    William was speechless.


    "Barry," said Victor, "there is another Mary. If you don''t give up, you can go after her!"


    Standing still, Barry smiled with self-mockery and answered, "They just have the same face. What I like is Mary, and not that face only. If you want to chase her, just go."


    "What a pity!" Victor shrugged and added, "Archer and Aisha are better matched."


    When Mary went out, she neither saw Archer nor Aisha.


    Even now, she still felt dizzy. What happened exactly? Should she go back and ask her good father what had happened back then?


    She smiled to herself. Her life was getting more and more interesting.

 Chapter 252 Electric Scooter (Part One)

    "Where are you taking me?" Archer led Aisha all the way out of the hotel and then along the busy road.


    "Anywhere is okay." Archer held her hand and smiled. Never in his life had he been so happy.


    He had been fidgeting for the past few days. He had thought that he remembered the wrong face while continuously searching for the right person It was the first time in his life that he felt so helpless and inept. Luckily, today, he finally found her.


    "Whoa!" Aisha stared at Archer with wide-eyes as she finally recognized who he was. "I know who you are! You are Archer Song, right? An actor from Hollywood!"


    "Oh? You know me?" Archer abruptly stopped and turned around to face her. "Then, do you remember our romantic kiss?" he said while smiling.


    "Unfortunately no," said Aisha as she sincerely shook her head. "As an excellent reporter, of course I know you. You are a famous Hollywood star!"


    "What do you think of me?" Archer bent slightly and blinked his dazzling blue eyes, which seemed brighter than the stars.


    "Oh my gosh! Very handsome." Aisha''s mouth hung slightly open and almost drooled at the sight of his charming face.


    Archer was a little stunned. Nevertheless, he coaxed her as


    silent.


    After Mary had finished her words, William and the two children were left behind, looking at each other blankly.


    "Mommy doesn''t want to talk to us anymore." Elissa walked over and took William''s hand.


    "She won''t tell us a story tonight," said Alick seriously.


    "Well, don''t worry," reassured William. He held them in his arms and walked inside. "Dad is here. I''ll make Mommy happy again! Let''s sleep together with Mommy tonight!"


    "Dad, you can cook for Mommy," Alick suggested. "Mommy was very happy when Daddy Barry cooked for her in the past."


    "Yes! The food cooked by Daddy Barry was very delicious!" Elissa agreed.


    "Hey, hey," said William unhappily, "I''m also good at cooking. I''ll cook for you later! It''s definitely better than the food cooked by Barry!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah! Great!"


    Meanwhile, Mary had just finished showering when she heard a sound of pots and pans falling to the floor.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad is injured!"


    Hearing the kids'' screams, Mary rushed downstairs. "William!"


    She ran hastily only to find the kitchen in a mess. Seeing from a distance that William was clutching his finger, Mary ran to his aid. "Are you okay? What''s up? How did you get hurt?"

 Chapter 253 Electric Scooter (Part Two)

    "Dad said he wanted to cook for Mommy, and he accidentally cut his finger."


    "Cut your finger? Show me your wound! Let me have a look!" Mary said frantically. She felt extremely nervous and anxious if he was indeed wounded deeply.


    William stretched out his left index finger to show Mary. Seeing that Mary had a nervous look on her face, he felt happy but he still pretended to be hurt. "Mary, it hurts. Hiss! What should I do?"


    "Of course it hurts!" Mary looked at the horizontal wound on his finger and said distressingly, "Why did you suddenly decide to cook by yourself? Can you even cook?"


    "I pissed you off so I wanted to please you," answered William in a sour tone. "Didn''t Barry do this before?"


    "He''s different from you," said Mary, who pulled William to the living room as she took the medicine box. "He didn''t usually piss me off."


    William fell silent.


    Mary treated William''s wound gently and carefully. Her hands were so light it was like a feather touching his finger. The gentle look on her face reminded him of the past.


    "Mary," said William all of a sudden as an idea popped up in his mind, "shall we go out and have fun?"


    "It''s so late," answered Mary without even raising her head. "I''m already tired. Where would we go anyway?"


    "We can go anywhere you want. Don''t worry, I won''t make you tired."


    "Doesn''t your finger hurt?"


    "It''s not a big deal!"


    "Didn''t you cry out of pain just now?"


    "Well," William said in a flattering tone. "My darling helped me bandage my wound. It doesn''t hurt anymore! Darling, I''ll take you out to have fun!"


    "Dad, I want to go too!" Elissa approached them restlessly.


    "I''ll come with


    aist tightly. We can go back without electricity!"


    With that, he stepped on the pedals of the electric scooter and rode it like a bicycle. Mary sat behind him with a wide grin on her face. The scooter wobbled, and the trajectory formed an S-shaped route.


    "Ha ha! William, go straight!"


    "It''s so heavy and it wouldn''t listen to me."


    "Ha ha!"


    In a high-end hotel.


    Aisha was humming a song happily when she walked into the suite.


    "Boss, why did you come back so late?" Jazlyn opened the door for her and added, "What did you do after the handsome guy took you away?"


    "Ha ha!" Aisha laughed complacently and answered, "I won''t tell you!"


    "Did you do anything wrong?" Jazlyn asked while crossing her arms.


    "Do you think I would be like you? Tell me what happened between you and Lucas!"


    "Nothing!" Jazlyn raised her head and said, "Boss, don''t ask such nonsense. Our job is not finished yet."


    "Don''t worry! How can I forget our business? Calm down!" Aisha sat on the sofa and asked seriously, "Do you know who took me away tonight?"


    "The handsome guy?" Jazlyn thought for a while and answered, "He looks familiar."


    "Archer Song."


    "Archer Song? Seriously?!" Jazlyn was stunned and asked again, "Is he really Archer Song? Right! It is him! I remember now!"


    "Yes." Aisha nodded.


    "I should have remembered earlier! Last time I read the gossip about him and Frank Liang on the newspaper!" Jazlyn patted her thigh and asked, "Boss, did you approach him because of Frank Liang? So that you can catch Corbett in the process? Are you going to take advantage of him? That''s awesome!"


    Aisha frowned but she neither agreed nor disagreed.

 Chapter 254 Going Home Together (Part One)

    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Outside the CEO''s office of GM Universing Studios, Mary took a deep breath before gently knocking on the door.


    "Come in," Barry said while he was reading the files on his table.


    "Mr. Gu." Mary entered the office and stepped forward.


    Hearing her voice, Barry immediately stopped reading. "It''s you!" he said, without even raising his head.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. It''s me." Mary nodded.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well," Mary bit her lips and answered, "I want to ask for a few days off."


    Barry looked up at her and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to go back to my hometown," answered Mary. "I want to ask my father about Aisha and me. Besides, the anniversary of my mother''s death is coming, so I want to worship her on the way."


    "Okay. I understand." With no expression on his usually gentle face, Barry nodded. "How many days will you stay there?"


    "Five days."


    "Will Alick and Elissa go with you?"


    "No, I don''t think so. It''s a long journey. We might not be able to take care of them well," Mary explained. "I''m going to send them to¡ª"


    "Let me take care of them," Barry said suddenly before she could even finish her words. "I haven''t seen them for a long time. I want to take care of them for a


    red while biting her lips.


    "Mr. Gu, you are back!" Hester came out and asked, "Shall I prepare dinner?"


    "No, thanks." Barry shook his head and responded, "I''ll have the noodles cooked by the famous star tonight."


    As soon as Barry finished his words, Selah''s face blushed.


    "The noodles cooked by this big sister smell so good!" Elissa spoke highly of Selah''s noodles.


    "Big sister?" Barry raised his eyebrows and looked at Selah. With short hair, she looked like a college student who was simple and pure.


    Selah lowered her head awkwardly.


    "Call her Auntie or Aunt Selah in the future, alright?" Barry poked on Elissa''s little nose.


    "Why?"


    "Because," Barry pursed his lips and said, "Because she has a baby, and her baby is older than Elissa!"


    "Really?" Alick looked at Selah with wide-eyes. Apparently, he could not believe that someone so young and youthful had already had a child.


    "Yes." Selah nodded.


    "Aunt Selah, where is your baby?" Elissa tilted her head and asked curiously, "Is it a baby boy or a baby girl? What''s your baby''s name?"


    "It''s a boy." Selah smiled and answered longingly, "His name is Ray."


    "Ray... Where is he now? Why is Ray not with his mommy?" Elissa asked questions one after another.

 Chapter 255 Going Home Together (Part Two)

    "He... He is sick and in the hospital!" Suddenly, Selah wanted to cry. The kids'' questions poked her heart inadvertently. Seeing that Alick and Elissa were so happy, she wondered when her son could be like them.


    "What a poor boy!"


    "Is his father with him?" asked Alick innocently.


    Selah''s body stiffened. Looking at the kids'' innocent eyes she shook her head quickly. "No. He is not."


    "Okay," Elissa said seriously, "I see. Ray''s father is Daddy Barry, right? Aunt Selah lives with Daddy Barry so he must be Ray''s father. Dad said that a child''s father and mother should live together."


    ''What?''


    Selah''s mind went blank. She looked at Barry with horrified expression and quickly waved her hand. "No. He''s not his father."


    Embarrassed and annoyed, Barry looked away. After a moment, he turned to the kids and changed the subject. "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat, shall we?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Great!"


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and bring out the food!" Selah lowered her head and rushed to the kitchen.


    In Kary Villa, everything was ready. In a matter of minutes, they would head to Z City.


    "William." A woman walked out of the villa. It was hard to tell whether it was Mary or Aisha.


    "Why? Where is Mary?" Without batting an eyelash, William closed the trunk of his car.


    "Wow," Aisha said as she came over while chewing a gum, "How''d you know it''s me?"


    "I can see it," answered William expressionlessly.


    "Why didn''t you see it before?"


    "I didn''t know that there was someone who looke


    "I''m not interested in you. Let''s sleep separately!" Archer shook him off and handed his ID card to the front desk. "A suite please."


    "Humph! Damn it!"


    The next day, their group went to the village where Mary''s father was staying, causing a crowd of onlookers.


    William asked an old woman, who looked somewhat kind, for directions. "Excuse me, ma''am, do you know where Jay Lu''s house is?"


    The woman looked at them curiously and asked, "What''s wrong? Did he cause trouble again?"


    "Not really, we came to find him for a personal matter," answered William respectfully.


    "Oh, personal matter, you say?" The woman nodded and pointed at a place behind her. "It''s on this street. Go straight ahead until you see a big dog at the door of the house."


    "Thank you, ma''am!"


    "You''re welcome!"


    They walked forward and heard a group of villagers talking behind them.


    "Those young men are young and handsome!"


    "Yes, just like those who appear on TV!"


    "Why are they so good looking?"


    The closer they got to the house, the less they were in the mood to laugh.


    Aisha wanted to know what had happened in the past. For so many years, she thought she was an orphan. No matter how much she had suffered, she didn''t feel miserable. But now, she had found a family. She just wanted to know why she was abandoned by her family before!


    Mary swallowed hard nervously as she looked at the door in front of her. If it was only possible, she would rather not come to see her so-called father again!

 Chapter 256 What Had Happened Back Then

    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    As the group reached the red painted gate, a big yellow dog that was guarding the gate barked at them aggressively.


    "Good dog!" Lucas grinned at the sight of the dog, yet he hid behind Jazlyn unconsciously.


    "Shut up!" Jazlyn yelled while glaring at him. Meanwhile, his neck shrank in embarrassment.


    The group had made much noise. A few moments later, a woman came out of the house with a little boy about five or six years old. She poked her head outside and asked loudly, "Who is it?"


    Aisha hid herself away and covered her face as much as possible with her sunglasses.


    Mary unconsciously took a step back. Suddenly, she was unwilling to face the two. ''Is this kid my half-brother? Is this woman my father''s new wife?''


    "Don''t be afraid," William whispered to Mary as he pulled her from behind. He walked up to the woman and said politely, "Hello, we are looking for Jay Lu. May I ask if he lives here?"


    The woman stared at the group with scrutinizing eyes and looked at them from head to toe. ''They are well-dressed and they look nice! They don''t seem to be the creditors asking for the debt!''


    "Who are you?" the woman asked suspiciously.


    "We," William paused for a bit and continued, "We have something to ask Jay."


    The woman was about to speak again when she noticed Mary behind William. Her eyes lit up suddenly and she exclaimed, "Oh! It''s you! Mary?" She pulled the little boy who was hiding behind her, and said with a smile, "You naughty kiddo. Say hi to your sister!"


    The little boy opened his mouth timidly and addressed Mary in an almost inaudible voice, "Hi, sister..."


    Mary did not know how this woman knew her, but she thought that it was ridiculous to ask. His father''s son had grown up but she would rather


    trayed her.


    "Aisha," said Mary guiltily while holding her hand, "I''m your elder sister. From now on, I will be with you. You are not alone anymore."


    "Hey! You were just born a few minutes earlier than I was." Aisha laughed and the two looked at each other as if they were looking at themselves in the mirror. "Besides, I''m stronger and more powerful than you. Let me protect you."


    "How powerful are you?" Mary blinked her eyes blankly and asked with a frown.


    "Ordinary people can''t beat me," Aisha answered. All of a sudden an idea occurred to her and she asked while smiling evilly, "Is William strong? If I fight with him, he will definitely lose!"


    "Really?" Mary laughed at the thought of them brawling. "What do you do anyway? As a girl, you are so good at martial arts."


    Aisha''s eyes under the sunglasses were evasive. The senses of mission and family affection were fighting against each other. Should she tell Mary the truth?


    "Why are you silent?" Mary was stunned at her sudden quietness. She thought she had poked Aisha''s sensitive side. "I... It''s okay. If you don''t want to tell me, just forget it."


    Aisha stopped abruptly and looked at Mary in the eye. "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say. I''m just afraid that you will be shocked if I tell you who I really am. My identity is very special. Those who know me must keep it confidential."


    Hearing her words, Mary became more curious and she looked at her questioningly.


    Aisha chuckled. She leaned to Mary, and whispered something.


    "Ah!" Mary''s mouth fell open. Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth in surprise. "You¡ª"


    "Shush!" Aisha blinked mischievously and said, "It''s just between you and me. You can''t ever tell anyone!"


    "Okay!" Still wide-eyed, Mary nodded hard.

 Chapter 257 Carrying You On My Back (Part One)

    "How did it go?" Archer asked as soon as he saw the two women coming out.


    "Not bad." Aisha shrugged and answered, "I just got shocking news."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What news?"


    Mary and Aisha''s companions asked in unison.


    "It turns out that I''m Mary''s younger sister," Aisha said with a sad face.


    Others stood frozen to the spot. That was it?


    Mary smiled and shook her head. "What''s wrong with being a younger sister? I''ll take care of you from now on."


    "You take care of my little nephew and niece." Aisha grinned wickedly and added, "And my brother-in-law, William. That''s enough!"


    Brother-in-law?


    Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. Yes, it was a good title!


    Mary blushed and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Get in the car now."


    "Ha ha! Okay!"


    When William was about to get in the car, Archer stopped him in tracks.


    "What are you doing?" William was stunned and confused as to why Archer suddenly stopped him.


    Staring at him for a long time, Archer finally laughed heartily and addressed him, "My dear brother-in-law!"


    William almost burst into laughter. He glanced at Archer up and down and


    and gently bit William''s earlobe for revenge.


    Williams'' body trembled as soon as he felt the bite. He deliberately coughed and pretended to be ferocious. "Mary, do you really want me to get angry? Behave yourself!"


    "Humph!" Mary blushed. However, she did not want to be looked down on so she stubbornly said, "Why should I? You deserve it."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll teach you a lesson! Humph!" William secured her safely on his back again. With Mary behind him, he ran as fast as he could.


    "Ha ha! Slow down!"


    He ran all the way to his parked car, and unloaded Mary from his back. They hopped in and William started the engine, but to no avail. "Oh no. The car ran out of gas."


    "What?" Mary''s mouth hung wide-open. "What should we do?"


    "We can''t go back to the hotel, and we can''t go anywhere." William paused for a moment as he thought about a solution. "Wait. I''ll call Lucas to pick us up."


    "How about we go to my home?" Mary suggested, but as soon as she said these words, she took it back. "Oh, no, I''m sorry! I forgot that the house is in a mess and there''s nothing in there. You will feel uncomfortable..."

 Chapter 258 Carrying You On My Back (Part Two)

    William was a neat freak. Would he get mad at her for the invitation?


    Seeing her apologize profusely, William felt sorry for her. "Mary, it doesn''t matter. I am willing to go wherever you want to go. Let''s go to your home."


    "It''s okay. I just said it casually. Nothing is really there."


    "Let''s go," insisted William, and he held her hand lovingly. "I''ve always wanted to go to your home and see the place where you grew up."


    "It''s so embarrassing. You must have never been to a shabby place."


    "It''s not embarrassing." He took her hand, and held it close to his chest. Together, they walked all the way towards Mary''s old home.


    The night was a bit chilly, and their intertwined hands was the only thing that kept them warm. With a squeak, Mary opened the door of her old home.


    A strange and desolate aura came to their faces.


    William looked around curiously, observing the house that looked like a courtyard-styled residence. The two walked forward slowly and trod on a laye


    doing this for you. Why are you still holding his video? You have done something wrong before. Isn''t it good to ease your relationship with him? I don''t want you to make more mistakes. Perhaps you don''t think you were wrong, do you?"


    "Of course I do!" William shook his head firmly.


    "Then give it to me." Mary held him tight and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Give what to you?" William whispered in her ear with a chuckle.


    "Give me Victor''s video," said Mary, kissing his cheek shyly. "And then I''ll give you what you want."


    William swallowed and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down in the dark. His eyes were full of disbelief as he had not seen such a coquettish look on Mary for a long time. He held her waist with his big palms and said, "Deal!"


    He forgave himself for giving in so soon.


    The moonlight illuminated the whole place. Moreover, the room felt warm as if the spring season came early specifically for them.


    "Give me the video when we get back."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 259 Cornea Operation

    In Z City early the next day, William and Mary met with others in front of her old house. They rendezvoused there before going to the mountain to worship her mother.


    Aisha saw her mother for the first time. Her mother in the picture on the gravestone looked very kind and gentle. Would she be happy if she knew that her little daughter was still alive? Perhaps she never forgot Aisha, the child whom she had never met.


    Well, it must be like this.


    Aisha touched the photo on the tombstone with a faint smile.


    Meanwhile, Mary''s eyes were filled with tears, but she tried her best to smile.


    ''Mom, I''ve come to see you again. By the way, Aisha is standing next to me. We look exactly the same, don''t we? She is my younger sister. I didn''t expect that I would meet another family of mine. You must be very happy. As for William, he is very nice to me now. I hope you wouldn''t get mad at me for not telling you about our fake marriage. We are very happy now!''


    The group fell into silence, with different thoughts in their minds.


    Mary stood up, and William held her hand tightly. It seemed that he was making a silent promise to the elder in heaven.


    He would hold Mary''s hands as they grew old together.


    In A City.


    Selah sat in the dressing room as she prepared for a live broadcast interview.


    Jaime stood aside, waiting for her. Suddenly his phone rang.


    "I''ll just answer this call," Jaime said to Selah with a nod.


    "Okay." She turned to face him and nodded as well.


    "Hey, I''m still not done with the eyeshadow." With tha


    ever met. I believe that when you open eyes again, you can see Mommy clearly! You''ll be able to see the beauty of the world!"


    "Yes!"


    Witnessing Barry and Ray''s interaction, Selah did not know what to say. She silently walked up to her son, held his hand, and tried her best to suppress her sobs. "Ray, Mommy is here."


    "Mommy!" Ray was surprised to be with his mother this soon. "My eyes will recover soon! Will Mommy wait for me here until the end?"


    "I will," Selah nodded and choked with sobs. "I promise you will see me as soon as you open your eyes, okay?"


    "The operation is about to begin. Please wait patiently outside the operating room." The doctor wearing a white coat pushed Ray to the operating room.


    "Ray, don''t be afraid. Mommy will wait for you outside." Selah held his hand and her grasp loosened bit by bit.


    "Make sure to cure this child''s eyes," Barry said to Dr. Li seriously. "I don''t want to hear any excuses. I don''t want to hear that something goes wrong, understand?"


    The doctor nodded in panic. "Okay, okay. I will definitely make sure that Ray comes out safely." With that, he hurried to the operating room.


    The light atop the door of the operating room lit up, signaling that the operation had already started. Barry finally calmed down.


    Selah gazed at his relaxed expression and her heart was suddenly filled with gratitude.


    Although Barry seemed calm and tranquil, his thoughts were not. ''Ray, please forgive me for what I have done to your mommy. I don''t want to hurt you. I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 260 Fierce Fight On The Pier (Part One)

    Sitting on the cold bench in the corridor, Selah clutched her chest. Her heart was pounding wildly.


    How fortunate was she that her son had finally had a pair of suitable corneas! Once the operation was finished and her life back on tracks, everything would be fine.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Beside her, Barry stood silently while waiting for the surgery to finish. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and frowned. He said sorry to Selah before going away to answer the call.


    "Hello?" As soon as Barry swiped the screen a roar came from the phone.


    "Mr. Gu, what did you mean? You can''t do this to me! I''ve been preparing for the live broadcast for half a month! But you just canceled it on the last minute!"


    "Mr. Wu, I''m sorry for what happened today." Barry did not show much expression on his face. He just squinted his eyes and answered calmly, "I can''t tell you the reason, but please forgive me, Mr. Wu. If it weren''t for the emergency, I wouldn''t have taken such an unwise move."


    "Because of your emergency, the whole crew was as anxious as ants on a hot pan! Do you think your sorry could make up for it, Mr. Gu? You''


    rged more.


    "I can give it to you," said William with a snicker, "but I want you to do what you did last night."


    "No way!" Mary refused without hesitation. She did not want to do such an embarrassing thing for the second time!


    "Mary..."


    "Stop acting like a spoiled child! Don''t act shamelessly!" Resting her hands on her hips, Mary said threateningly, "If you keep doing this, I''ll be angry!"


    "No. No. No. I''m afraid of you!" William took her hand and led her to the study. "I''ll give it to you right away."


    ''I just came back home. What a difficult day...'' William could not help but feel sorry for himself.


    "Here you go!" He gave her a VCD and a small memory card. "That''s it. The original video is in the memory card."


    She took them and asked with suspicion, "Is this all?"


    "Don''t you believe me, Mary?" William''s eyes turned sad and pitiful. "Am I really bad in your eyes? What''s the use of keeping it anyway? Now I have nothing to do with Victor!"


    "I''m glad you''ve realized that!" Mary tilted her head and asked, "Since you don''t gain anything from this, why did you keep this all this time? Who knows what your purpose is."

 Chapter 261 Fierce Fight On The Pier (Part Two)

    "I..." William had a hard time thinking how to defend himself. "I have no purpose at all! I was just looking for the right opportunity to give that to Victor. I was afraid he would misunderstand me. Besides,"


    William suddenly became upset and added, "Victor has been coveting you. So what if I have something against him? Just so you know, I have no intention of threatening him."


    Mary rolled her eyes at him. "Anyway, this matter is over. I just hope that Victor would forgive you. Otherwise, I would feel bad for him all my life."


    "Don''t feel bad, okay? Don''t worry too much, Mary."


    "Okay. I''m not worried anymore." She nodded, and put away the VCD and memory card. "I''m so tired. Hurry up and let''s sleep now."


    "Let''s do some exercises before going to bed," William suggested as he came up to her.


    "Okay," she answered while yawning. "You can run two lapses around the villa then.


    Go swim in the pool! Or... "


    "Mary!" William shouted.


    "So noisy!" With that, she turned away from William instantly.


    Green Bay Pier. A City.


    At four o''clock in the morning, even at the seaside, darkness engulfed the area. It was the darke


    shouted.


    Corbett did not respond. Instead, he raised the corner of his mouth coldly, and slowly raised his arm, and aimed at the speeding car. His finger was on the trigger, ready to pull anytime now.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!" Corbett groaned in pain. He did not expect that a bullet would pierce into his right shoulder from the distant car. Because of the gunshot wound, blood gushed out from his shoulder, and his grip on his gun loosened.


    Was he too slow? No way! How could it be possible£¿


    "Young lord!" The scarred man was shocked to see him injured.


    "I''m fine," Corbett said as he shook his head. "Clean up the scene. Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the speeding car, Aisha could imagine how shocked Corbett would be. ''I gave you the bullet as a reward. We are now even, but don''t be so complacent. Next time, the second bullet won''t be on your shoulder.''


    "Go back to the hotel!"


    Aisha ordered. The car turned a corner and left the pier.


    The darkness was gradually replaced by the morning mist. The sun was starting to rise from the east, and the faint sunlight illuminated the dock with vitality.


    Everything returned to peace.

 Chapter 262 True Identity

    In Z City, a few days ago.


    Mary and Aisha chatted as they walked out of Jay''s house.


    Aisha stopped abruptly and said, "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say. I''m just afraid that you will be shocked if I tell you who I really am. My identity is very special. Those who know me must keep it confidential.


    Hearing her words, Mary became more curious and she looked at her questioningly.


    Aisha chuckled. She leaned to Mary, and whispered, "Actually, I am... an inspector in International Criminal Police Organization. You know it as the Interpol.


    That''s the reason why I can''t get too close to you."


    "Ah!" After hearing Aisha''s words, Mary was stunned. Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth in surprise. "You''re a¡ª"


    "Shush!" Aisha blinked mischievously and said, "It''s just between you and me. You can''t ever tell anyone!"


    "Okay!"


    At about six o''clock in the morning, Aisha and Jazlyn arrived at the hotel.


    As soon as they got back to their room, Jazlyn took out the medicine box and applied medicine to Aisha''s wound.


    Aisha tore off her tight leather jacket, revealing her injured arm. Her face showed no expression. She did not even flinch when she saw her wound.


    "Boss," called Jazlyn while holding a cotton ball, "are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing." Aisha shook her head and let Jazlyn wipe the gunshot wound for her.


    "Corbett has found about us now. Also, we fought with them at the pier," said Jazlyn after pondering for a while. "Will the headquarters order us to go back?"


    "It wasn''t that serious." Aisha smiled comfortingly and added, "At most, I think they''re just going to order us to write a report."


    Jazlyn bit her lips and snorted, "Someone like Corbett should be wanted


    d. "I just hate the fact that he colluded with Frank. As for his character... I believe in your taste, Mary."


    "I understand. Thank you so much!"


    "You apologized and thanked me. We are friends, not strangers. You don''t have to be so polite to me." The corners of Victor''s mouth twitched. Just seeing that Mary treated William as her own family and apologized for him, he still felt a little jealous.


    "Oh, right!" All of a sudden, she raised her head and said, "I also have to talk to you about the business."


    "Is it contract signing again?" Victor asked casually with his hands in his pockets.


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s probably the only business that can connect the two of us," he answered with a shrug.


    "Yep. It seems so." She smiled warmly and asked, "So, what''s your decision? GM has just entered China so it needs a lot of talents, especially those who know acting. You, Victor, are what we need."


    While they were talking, the door of the office was pushed open from outside, and a man entered the room. It was Barry. "Mary is right. Victor, your acting career suddenly stopped more than four years ago. You might not believe me but it caused a great loss to yourself and the whole entertainment industry. Haven''t you regretted it at all?"


    Before Victor could respond, Ena and William both pushed the door open and entered.


    "Mr. Lan, why are you here?" Barry asked as he turned around.


    "Me?" William rubbed his nose and continued, "I''m here for Mary."


    "Well," Mary felt so embarrassed and said in gritted teeth, "Mr. Lan, we are talking about business here."


    "What business?" William looked around and asked while pointing at Ena and Victor, "Are you asking them to sign the contract?"

 Chapter 263 Which Company To Join

    He looked at Victor and Ena.


    Barry smiled imperceptibly and said, "Mr. Lan, you are quite an observant. Yes, our company plans to recruit talents. So, Mr. Lan, could you come back later after our business is done?"


    "The movie ''Be Together'' was very successful. Also, I think highly of Ena." However, instead of going out, William sat down and continued to speak. "An artist of our company, whose style was just like Ena''s, was banned a few days ago. I want to sign a contract with Ena. How can I go out?"


    Barry glanced at William incredulously. He did not expect William to be so shameless.


    "Ena, what do you think?" urged Mary.


    "I..." Standing aside, Ena looked at Victor shyly and answered, "I will follow Victor."


    Mary and Ena exchanged looks, saying nothing.


    Meanwhile, Victor was stunned. He looked at Ena with shock in his eyes. Fortunately, he was able to regain his composure quickly. "You can go wherever you want. Don''t take me with you."


    "I..." Ena pouted her mouth in grievance and looked at Mary for help.


    "Okay." Mary exhaled loudly to ease the awkwardness in the room. She turned to Victor and said, "Then let me ask Victor first. Which company do you want to join?"


    Victor looked at everyone and a cunning smile formed on his mouth. "I never said I wanted to sign a contract!"


    "No, no, no! You must sign a contract!"


    All of a sudden, another person entered the room. It was Archer. He walked towards Victor and put his arm around his shoulders. "Look, Barry and William both want you. It would be a waste if you don''t seize the opportunity to ask for something big. Don''t hesitate, Victor! Why don''t you understand?"


    "When did I say I wanted him


    lso attend this ceremony as the award presenter."


    Award presenter?


    Frank sat on the sofa with his eyebrows furrowed.


    ''Who are you going to give the award, William? To Mary Lu? Does she deserve it?''


    "Humph!" Frank sneered. He kept a low profile and bade his time for so long. It would be unreasonable not to make trouble for them!


    When he was about to stand up, he heard a slight sound by the door and it creaked open.


    Click.


    "Who''s there? Get out!" He quickly turned around to see who it was.


    "Ha ha!" Suddenly, a figure walked in. Even though his arm and shoulder were supported by a splint, his handsome face was still apparent.


    The man was none other than Corbett.


    Frank was stunned upon seeing him like that. An indescribable worry emerged in his heart. "What''s wrong with your arm?" he asked anxiously.


    "I was injured! Do you care about me now?" With an evil smile on his face, Corbett sat down on the sofa comfortably as if he was the villa''s owner.


    ''Do I really care about him?'' Frank thought.


    His heart skipped a beat and he did not say anything more. Corbett did not notice his agitation.


    "Stay tuned as we will broadcast the Golden Cup Awards ceremony live! Welcome to¡ª"


    Click.


    Corbett suddenly grabbed the remote control, and turned off the TV. "Why are you still watching this?"


    "It''s none of your business." Frank turned to leave, but he stopped in tracks when Corbett spoke.


    "Don''t you want to give up?" Corbett did not notice that his voice raised unconsciously. "William Lan now has his wife and children in his arms. How could he have time for you? Why don''t you just give up? Don''t be stupid!"


    "I''m willing to be stupid."

 Chapter 264 He Disappeared

    "Are you crazy?!" Corbett looked at him with pain in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m crazy! I''ve been crazy for a long time!" Frank turned around and looked at Corbett with burning red eyes. "I haven''t accepted it! I don''t even know if I can! What is so good about Mary Lu? My sister and I... Yes, my sister... William couldn''t have forgotten my sister!"


    Seeing that Frank was hysterical and almost out of control, Corbett closed his eyes helplessly.


    After a long while, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "I''m going back to Japan."


    "What?" It seemed that Frank had not recovered his senses yet.


    "I said I''m going back to Japan," Corbett repeated. He looked straight into Frank''s eyes and said with a pleading voice, "Go back with me."


    "Why should I go back with you?" It was unusual for Corbett to plead, but Frank did not appreciate it at all. "Do you also want to stop me? It''s impossible. I''m telling you, Mary Lu, Victor Qiao... I won''t let them go!"


    "Then I wish you drive away Mary Lu successfully."


    Corbett glanced at Frank one last time with deep and meaningful eyes. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind entered the villa which made Corbett''s windbreaker sway. With his arms on his side, he passed by Frank without saying anything.


    With a loud bang, Corbett shut the heavy glazed door.


    It was the first time that Frank had seen him leave so decisively.


    "Young lord."


    "Ask someone to keep an eye on Frank. Don''t let anything bad happen to him."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Let''s go back to Japan right away."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In Kary Villa.


    After putting the two children to sleep, Mary dragged her heavy body onto the bed and fell asleep immediately.


    "Mary." William called her softly, but she was too tired to res


    ations!"


    "Thank you!" Mary smiled and took the statuette from the award presenters. She looked around the venue that was crowded with actors, scriptwriters, production staff, and reporters. However, what stood out most was William''s empty seat in the front row. He was nowhere to be found!


    Why was he not there at such an important time? He should be sitting there right now! Suddenly, the statuette in Mary''s hand did not seem exciting anymore.


    "Miss Lu, what do you want to say to the audience?"


    "Well..." As if she had just woken from a trance, Mary blinked her eyes several times. She walked to the podium and pursed her lips before speaking. "I''m really shocked and astounded to have won this award. Thank you for your support. Thank you..." She finished her speech that she had prepared prior to the ceremony. Then, she slowly walked down the stage. Her bubble of excitement and happiness seemed to have popped in an instant.


    For Mary, the rest of the ceremony seemed to pass in a blur.


    Surprisingly, the crew of "Be Together" had won almost all awards.


    However, one question was in Mary''s mind all throughout the night. Where did William go?


    The additional program was to fill in William''s sudden disappearance, wasn''t it? Why did he leave so suddenly?


    It was not until the award ceremony and the interview were over that Mary took back her phone. She could not wait to call William.


    "Beep. Beep. Beep. Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try again later." Only the cold electronic voice came from the phone.


    Underneath Mary''s delicate makeup was a trace of worry. William''s sudden disappearance without a goodbye flashed in her mind. He had left her twice before, was it happening again?

 Chapter 265 Substitute Love (Part One)

    It was already dawn when Mary returned to the villa. The sky was beginning to show its color while the sun was somewhere waiting for its moment to shine.


    "Ding!"


    Just as Mary was about to enter her room, her phone suddenly rang.


    "Something came up on the construction site, so I had to leave earlier. Congratulations! Let''s talk about it when I get home."


    She frowned after taking out her phone and reading the message.


    It was rare for William to send her messages, so Mary couldn''t figure out what facial expression he bore when typing that text. But judging from his words, he probably wasn''t happy at all.


    "Be careful." After hesitating for a long time, Mary finally managed to type a reply and send it to him.


    The villa was empty since the kids were sent to Timothy''s place. And because she was all alone, Mary felt peaceful and relaxed after such a tiring day. Stretching her arms, she proceeded to the bathroom to take a shower. After being refreshed with the hot water and soap, she put on her peignoir and settled her phone on the bedside table, ready to throw herself on the bed.


    However, seconds after her body hit the soft mattress, Mary''s heart trembled at the sudde


    the trace of ghost in her eyes. Although her face bore no expression, she felt a complex set of emotions boiling within her. All her doubts turned into sorrowful pains as if her heart was slowly being torn into pieces.


    Sansa Liang?


    Frank had a sister called Sansa?


    "William has never forgotten my sister even though she has been dead for so many years. I called him to tell him that the flowers planted in front of my sister''s tomb withered!


    That night was such a momentous occasion for you, yet William could leave regardless of anything. And knowing what he did, who do you think is more valuable in his heart now? Mary, you are a smart woman. I think you know the answer to that.


    You are definitely not the one he loves. I''m sure by now you''re probably thinking that I''m lying. If you don''t believe me, you can go back and find an ebony box buried somewhere in your house. What¡¯s inside it is already enough to make you believe me.


    And remember Andy Duan and Beth An? William wanted to get rid of them a long time ago. What happened between him and those women was different from what you''ve imagined. In the four years since you left, William had been with them all the time.

 Chapter 266 Substitute Love (Part Two)

    If you didn''t have his children, you would be nothing to him!"


    Frank''s words flashed through Mary''s mind over and over again as she walked along the road aimlessly.


    She couldn''t believe it! Everything had been perfect ever since she came back. William had finally said he loved her and the kids were so ecstatic. All of it was like a fantasy! Was everything a disguise? Did William fool her?


    Those thoughts began to fill her head, gradually eating her up. For some time, she was lost in a compound of emotions.


    What dragged her back to her senses was the sudden ringing of her phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Mary, where are you? Why didn''t you come to work? Are you sick?" Barry''s anxious voice came from the phone. Even though Mary could not see him right now, she was certain that his face was painted with concern.


    "What? What time is it right now?"


    "It''s already half-past nine." Barry frowned before continuing, "Your voice sounds different. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I¡¯m fine," said Mary, biting her lips. Then, after taking a deep breath, she added, "I''m going to the company now!"


    "Where are you? Let me pick you up."


    still kept writing to Sansa, the person who had been dead for so many years. It turned out that Frank was really telling the truth.


    "I''m married. She is very silly, just like you. When I see her lively appearance, I can''t help but think of you. If you didn¡¯t leave me, I would marry you only. I miss you. William."


    "I went to see you today. I wanted to burn the letter for you, but I couldn''t get myself to do it. This is the only memory between you and me. "


    Mary couldn''t see anything else, but those repeated words "I miss you" and "I love you" etched on the letters.


    Without noticing it, her eyes began to well up with tears. Suddenly, her visions became blurry as her heart ached in so much pain and betrayal. ¡®A substitute? Fake love?


    So, I am really nothing to him, huh?'' she thought, feeling utterly defeated.


    Then, the letter in her hand suddenly slipped through her fingers. And as the door clicked open, her tears rolled aggressively down her cheeks.


    "Mary? What are you doing here?"


    The familiar voice of the man she loved resounded from the door, but Mary was in too deep sorrow to react at that moment.

 Chapter 267 Slap On The Face (Part One)

    "What are you doing? Why are you here?"


    William stood frozen by the door when he saw Mary. His eyes travelled from Mary to the ebony box on the table that had been opened. Like raging storm, his eyes turned dark and gloomy. His thoughts about making apologies were instantly replaced by anger.


    He strode into the study and looked at the letter in Mary''s hand. "I said, what are you doing here? Why are you here?" he repeated but with more intensity.


    Mary raised her head, revealing two lines of tears on her face. Her hands trembled as she held the photos and letters. With voice quivering, she asked, "What are these?"


    "Did you read them?" William frowned.


    "Yes, I did." Mary nodded. She felt hurt and betrayed, but a sliver of hope remained in her heart. If only William had explained to her... How could she be angry with a person who was no longer alive?


    "Mary Lu!" William roared. "When did you become like this? What did you do? Who gave you the permission to rummage my belongin


    ground. He rushed to her while trembling and held her gently.


    "William..."


    William held her hand and looked at her face. To his surprise, the dying woman was not Sansa. It was Mary.


    "Mary... Mary!"


    With a scream, William jolted awake. When he opened his eyes, he was still holding the box. Cold sweat broke out on his body.


    It turned out to be just a dream. Fortunately, it was just a dream!


    Mary? ''Where is Mary?''


    William''s heart raced. He quickly sat up from the chair and walked out of the study while shouting her name. "Mary! Mary?"


    "Sir?" The nanny heard his shouts so she came to meet him by the stairs at the first floor.


    "Where is Mary?" asked William.


    "She... she ran out and hasn''t come back yet!" the nanny answered indignantly.


    "Ran out? She hasn''t come back yet? Where did she go?" William glared at her. "Is there anyone following her?"


    "No, there isn''t."


    "Damn it!" cursed William. He patted his pockets one by one as he searched for his phone.

 Chapter 268 Slap On The Face (Part Two)

    When he found it, he hurriedly took it out and dialed Mary''s number.


    Ring! Ring!


    The ringing tone sounded in the bedroom. William walked quickly to the sound and opened the door.


    In the darkness, the phone screen flickered on the bed.


    In a panic, William turned on the light in the bedroom, and slowly walked to the bed. The phone was there but Mary was nowhere to be found. His heart raced by the minute.


    "Tell the bodyguards outside the door to find Mary. If she doesn''t come back tonight, they will be fired!" ordered William to the nanny with a cold face.


    "Yes, sir!" The nanny nodded, turned around, and left.


    With his head down, William pulled his hair in frustration. He fell heavily on the bed with pained expression in his eyes.


    He scolded Mary and slapped her.


    No way!


    William could not calm down as everything dawned on him all at once. He quickly stood up and strode out. He must go out to look for her in pers


    said firmly.


    Barry''s eyes darkened. Mary did not want to tell him the truth.


    "You can go to the meeting now. Don''t waste time. I''m fine."


    "I''ll be with you," Barry said without hesitation.


    "You..." Mary looked up at Barry in shock.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same to let the vice CEO attend the meeting."


    "Then I am the sinner."


    "Your business is always the most important." Barry walked to the corner of the office. He fetched some warm water from the handwashing sink and soaked a towel. When he returned to Mary''s side, he knelt down beside her and wiped her face gently. "Apply the hot towel on your face so your face won''t be swollen soon."


    Mary was overwhelmed by his gentleness. His tender actions and eyes made tears well up in her eyes.


    "Why are you crying again? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    With her eyes closed, Mary shook her head and replied, "William... I''m not the one in his heart. What should I do?"

 Chapter 269 Misfortunes Never Come Singly (Part One)

    "Mary! Mary Lu! I know you''re up there! Come down! I need to talk to you!"


    It was rush hour in the morning. Standing in front of the GM Building, William Lan used a loud-speaker to let his voice spread.


    "Mary! I want to apologize to you for what happened last night! Mary, come downstairs!"


    His wild behavior attracted the attention of the employees and passers-by. They whispered and pointed at him, stopping to watch.


    "Mr. Lan, Manager Lu really isn''t here!" Mary''s assistant, Jill, appeared in front of the security guards who were blocking William''s way. "Please stop shouting!"


    "Ask Mary to come down," shouted William with bloodshot eyes, "or else I''ll break into your company!"


    "Mr. Lan, I''m telling you it would be useless! Manager Lu is not here at all!"


    "Who said that? I know she''s upstairs! It''s Mary who won''t allow me to go up, right? Ask her to come d


    s tight embrace. She cried, "William Lan! Let go of me! Bastard!"


    "William Lan!"


    Barry came rushing out of his meeting. He was horrified at the scene in front of him. "Let go of Mary!" He swiftly clobbered the side of William''s face, the action accompanied by a dull thud.


    William staggered back from the impact. Barry tugged Mary out from his arms and hid her behind him.


    "Mary, let''s go." He took her hand and turned to leave.


    "Don''t go!" Standing in front of the two, William looked pitifully at the woman before him. "Mary, if you don''t listen to my explanation, I won''t let you go."


    "Explanation?" Mary snorted. "What could you possibly explain? Do you want to explain why you left in a hurry at the award ceremony simply because Frank called you? Explain that you loved someone else while I was an idiot who had your children and continued to stay with you? "

 Chapter 270 Misfortunes Never Come Singly (Part Two)

    "That''s not true! I don''t love anyone else. I love you! Mary, you''re the only one I love!" Faced with her skeptical expression, William felt his shoulders sag. "Mary, you have to believe me!" he pleaded.


    The situation at the door was bad enough, but another trouble had descended upon the company. Barry''s assistant, Cooper, hurried up to the trio. "Mr. Gu! Mr. Gu! Something''s happened!"


    "What''s wrong?" Barry frowned.


    "The computers in the company..." Cooper looked embarrassed. He glanced at William and said, "The computers of our company seemed to have been infiltrated by a hacker. And now... All the computers are playing... Indecent videos..."


    Indecent videos?


    Mary''s eyes shot open. She felt a wave of uneasiness wash over her. Before Barry could reply, Mary had already started toward the


    miled bitterly. "No, you were right about that. You made a mistake, however. I haven''t forgotten about your sister merely because I feel guilty about her. That is different from my love for Mary!"


    "But that box..."


    "I''ll burn it right away!" William said. "I won''t write to her ever again..."


    With that, William turned away and left.


    "I''m going to kill Mary Lu!" Frank shouted fiercely after him.


    William stopped in his tracks. He threatened Frank immediately. "I''ll kill you first."


    "Haha..." Tears and blood mingled on Frank''s face. "Kill me? William, do you really have the heart to do that?"


    "If I have to, I will." From over his shoulder, William said one last thing. "Whether I go to heaven or hell, I will live and die with Mary. If I can''t kill you, I will die together with her."

 Chapter 271 Everything Was Over

    William strode away as if there was something he wanted to prove to himself. He deliberately chose to go on foot to catch up with Mary, leaving the car behind.


    Meanwhile, Frank was enraged as he gazed at William''s retreating back. With his sharp eyes piercing through the latter, he whipped out a gun from his waist. "William Lan! Don''t you dare turn your back on me! I won''t hesitate to pull this trigger at any moment!" Frank shouted as he aimed the gun at himself.


    The latter then stopped in his tracks, utterly stunned at the sudden threat. He turned around, and with nonchalant eyes, he stared at Frank silently.


    "William..." Frank whispered as his hand firmly gripped the weapon.


    However, William merely looked straight in his eyes and said, "Is there anything else you can do aside from threatening me? I have only tolerated you all these years because of your sister. If you keep doing this, it will only dissipate my left-over gratitude for her."


    "I don''t believe you! I always know how much you love her."


    "It is because of my love for her that I have tolerated you while also hurting myself in the process." William started to walk briskly towards him, "I loved her with all my heart, but it has been so long since she passed away. It''s Mary whom I love now! When she found the box yesterday because of what you told her, I felt angry and scared! I was afraid that she would abandon me if she learned about what happened in the past!"


    After explaining, William suddenly grabbed Frank''s hand and pointed the weapon''s muzzle to his left shoulder. He said, "You don''t have to die in front of me. It should be aimed at me!"


    "No... No!" Frightened, Frank struggled to free his hand.


    But William held it tightly and placed his thumb on the trigger. "Your sister is different from you. You are yourself, Frank. Now that


    der sister?"


    Lucas nodded and simply answered, "Yeah, but I don''t know a lot about her. I just know that William used to be so infatuated with her. He hasn''t forgotten her for so many years."


    "Infatuated with her? What is Mary to him then?"


    "What a bastard!" Lucas shook his head. Then, with furrowed brows, he continued, "I don''t know what is on William''s mind. I thought he hadn''t had a woman for four years!"


    "Lucas," Barry called and looked at him from the rearview mirror, "I won''t let go of Mary this time."


    "You..." Lucas tried to say something, but after seeing how serious Barry sounded and looked, he just pressed his lips into a thin line. He thought for a while and said, "But Mary already has two kids with William."


    "I have always regarded Alick and Elissa as my own children. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem," Barry said, his eyes were now on the road ahead. Then, he heaved a deep breath and continued, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let go of Mary back then."


    "William has gone too far. He broke Mary''s ear four years ago, and this time he could still slap her. Is he a man or not?" Lucas gritted his teeth and pulled William''s ear hard. "And those videos... By the way, do you know who hacked your company''s computers?"


    "I¡¯m guessing it''s Frank." Barry frowned slightly and said, "At that time, Mary and William were having a fight. It wouldn''t be just a coincidence that the computers were hacked at that perfect timing. Someone obviously did it on purpose."


    "That makes sense! Barry, I support your decision. I''ll leave Mary to you. She''ll be happy with you by her side," Lucas said genuinely, causing a weak smile to creep on Barry''s lips.


    "William Lan, I''m afraid Mary wouldn''t forgive you this time," Lucas whispered, knowing that the former would probably not hear him given his current state.

 Chapter 272 Taking Back The Children

    "Mary... Mary..."


    In his sleep, William frowned and murmured to himself. As he called Mary''s name, he suddenly became excited, and he clutched his hands into fists.


    "Ugh." Sitting at the edge of the bed, Lucas sighed silently and decided to pack his things up.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, a loud scream came from William. He jolted awake as he screamed her name.


    "You''re awake." Seeing him wake up, Lucas sat at the edge of the bed again.


    "Where am I?" William asked as if in a daze. Frowning, he looked around the room. "Why are you here?"


    "This is your home. I''m here to perform a surgery on you," answered Lucas expressionlessly.


    "Where is Mary? Is she here?" William had just woken so he was a bit sluggish. He tried to sit up but it was difficult for him.


    "Why are you so excited?" Lucas hurriedly helped him up and continued, "Mary is not here. You made her angry so she ran away. Have you forgotten what you did to her?"


    William''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He did not forget. How could he forget?


    "I want to see her!" William lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    "Don''t." Lucas stopped him at once. He pointed at the IV bag beside his bed and said, "The infusion is not finished yet. Also, your body hasn''t fully recovered. Besides, even if you go to Mary, she doesn''t want to see you."


    "I know she doesn''t want to see me," said William, who slumped onto a pillow on the bed and scratched his head with one hand. "But if I don''t go, she wouldn''t see me. I was... I just said something without thinking. She will understand!"


    "No woman can understand, William." Lucas pointed at him and enumerated his sins in a loud voice. "You have someone else in your heart


    he could not wait to visit Andy in prison. After that, he went to see Beth. When he thought that he had finally figured out everything, he came here to take the two children back. For the sake of the children, he knew Mary would meet him. However, he did not expect that she would come to the family house faster than him.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad is here!"


    The two kids had not seen William for a few days. As soon as they saw him, they both rushed to him to ask for his hug.


    "Alick and Elissa!" William was moved that his kids had missed him. As he was about to pick them up, Mary suddenly shouted, "Don''t touch them!"


    Hearing that, William immediately stopped what he was doing and stepped back. He could do nothing but watch Mary pull them back and stand in front of them like a hen protecting her chicks.


    "Mary," William called her painfully.


    "What happened?" Amy came over and saw that there was something wrong between the two adults. "Did you have a fight?" she asked.


    "William, how did you offend your children''s mother again?" Timothy asked seriously.


    Mary turned her head away in disgust and said, "Father, Aunt Amy, I''m leaving now!" She was adamant to avoid William''s gaze.


    "Wait a moment!" William stood in front of her and grabbed her hand suddenly. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to somewhere."


    "No! Let go of me! You are so disgusting! Don''t touch me! I said let go of me!" Mary shouted and struggled to get rid of his grasp desperately.


    "Father, Aunt Amy, please take care of the children first. I have to leave with Mary now!" After saying that, William pulled her and stuffed her into his car.


    The car left in a flash, leaving the two elders and two kids looking at each other.

 Chapter 273 Proving It To You (Part One)

    "William Lan! Where are you taking me? Stop the car!" Mary shouted at the top of her lungs, pulling William''s arm. "Put me down! Stop the car!" she cried out desperately.


    With his hands firm on the steering wheel, William answered, "Mary, stop it. I''m driving."


    Mary pierced her sharp eyes at him while wearing a grim expression on the face. "I said, stop the car! You can go anywhere you want to go! But I¡¯m not coming with you! I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near you at all!"


    William''s thin lips were pursed even more tightly. His eyes, which were now gloomy, landed on the road while he kept mum.


    "Where are you taking me? Tell me!" Mary asked him again, gritting her teeth. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll jump out of the car!"


    "Mary!" Now, she caught his attention. For a second, William glanced at her with an evident pained expression. "You don''t want to stay with me even for one minute? Have you forgotten how happy we were before?"


    "Happy?" Mary sneered. "Don''t you feel sick saying that?"


    "I...." For a while, William struggled to find the right words to


    e a lump found its way in his throat. "This is the last time I¡¯ll force you to do something. Please bear with me, Mary. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to do whatever you want with me in the future."


    "We have no future!" Mary disagreed in a blaring voice. Then, as if on cue, her tears started rolling down her cheeks. "William Lan, we have no future!" she vented while wiping her eyes dry with her sleeves.


    Meanwhile, William just clenched his fists and didn''t say anything, even though he felt his heart being ripped apart.


    "Here we are," he uttered after a moment of silence and settled Mary on the ground.


    She pushed away William immediately to keep a safe distance from him.


    "Mary," he called, looking at the tombstone in front of him. "This is Sansa''s tomb."


    Glancing at the new flowers and fresh fruits beside the stone, Mary asked, "Did you come here on the night of the award ceremony?"


    "Mary¡­"


    "Archer said you were going to present me the award in person," she continued with a bitter smile. "But then you disappeared that night without any word."

 Chapter 274 Proving It To You (Part Two)

    "That day, I¨C¨C


    "Frank told me everything!" Mary interrupted his words again. "You don''t have to repeat it. Besides, if you want to show how much you miss his sister, I don''t think there is any need for you to bring me here. I get it, William."


    "Mary, no!" William pulled her back as she was about to turn around and leave.


    "I said, don''t touch me! You¡¯re disgusting!" With sharp and bloodshot eyes, Mary pierced him with a deadly glare. And William could swear that it was his first to see her look at him that way.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t touch you, but please stay right here." He receded, obviously trying to pacify her. Then, releasing her arm from his grip, he added, "You can''t get a taxi in the suburbs. It''s so late now. Moreover... I want to make everything clear in front of Sansa''s tomb."


    William was right ¨C it was already too late. Although she wanted to be stubborn, it was impossible to get away from that place. It didn¡¯t even help tha


    but my heart is clean and pure! There is no one else in my heart but you! You can scold me, beat me, trample on me as you like, and insult me in all ways. I don''t care. But please, Mary, please don''t leave me! I really can''t live without you!"


    This time, tears aggressively rolled down Mary¡¯s cheeks for another batch. She could feel his strong heartbeat in her palm, but she dared not to touch it anymore.


    "William," she muttered, trying her best to pull her hand back while sobbing. "If you try harder in your pretending, I might be moved by you again!"


    "I''m not pretending. It''s true! I¡­"


    "Shut up, William! It''s impossible for us to be together. I can''t trust you anymore!" With those words, Mary turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    "Mary!" William walked up to chase after her.


    "Bang!"


    However, Mary bumped into someone at a corner. When she looked up, shock immediately registered on her face upon seeing who it was.


    "Frank? "

 Chapter 275 Marry Me

    Mary screamed. She did not expect to meet him here, so she took a step back in shock.


    Hearing Mary''s voice, William hurried forward and pulled Mary behind him. He did not expect that Frank would be here either.


    A coincidence? Or did Frank follow them?


    "William..." Frank''s face darkened while looking at the two. His eyes darted towards William''s wound and asked with concern, "How''s your injury?"


    Meanwhile, Mary stood aside and wiped the tears on her face silently. Instead of listening to Frank, she ridiculed herself in her heart. ''Did these two come here to disgust me more together?''


    "Not bad." William nodded curtly and took Mary''s hand to leave.


    "Let go of me!" With a cold look on her face, Mary glanced at Frank and then glared at William. "Stop being a hypocrite! Who exactly do you want me to see? Sansa or Frank? You have to put up a full play, William. You''ve screwed everything up!"


    Mary frowned and left, passing by in between the two men. Such a bad luck in the middle of the night.


    "Mary!"


    "William!" Frank grabbed William''s hand and asked, "Why are you here? You still... You still can''t let her go, right?"


    Seeing that Mary angrily got on the car instead of running away, William felt relieved. He turned to face Frank and answered curtly, "I''m here to end everything."


    "End? What do you mean?" Frank''s eyes were wide open in shock. He was not sure what to make of William''s words so he looked at the direction of Sansa''s tombstone. A faint red light was still there, accompanied by faint smoke curling upwards to the sky. The ebony box was covered with soot and ashes. "My sister didn''t leave too many things to you. How could you bear to burn them all?"


    "I should have done it before


    stop their car on the way.


    "How... how did you know where I was?" asked Mary.


    "You took my phone with you, remember? I found you by GPS." Barry opened the door and said welcomingly, "We''re home, Mary."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and got off.


    The two walked into the villa side by side. "Would you like to have dinner first?" Barry asked.


    "No, I''m not hungry." Mary shook her head and said in a dejected tone, "I went to pick up Alick and Elissa, but he... he took me away."


    "Did he do anything to you?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    "That''s good." Barry nodded and sighed in relief.


    "Then I''ll go upstairs and take a rest."


    "Wait a minute." Barry was a little embarrassed and nervous. Nevertheless, he swallowed hard and proceeded to his plan. ''It''s now or never,'' he thought. "I want to talk to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Mary stopped and looked up at him.


    Outside the villa, Selah rushed back with her small suitcase. She had been out of town for a week, and finally had the opportunity to come back. She had to admit that she missed this place and most importantly, Barry. She even brought a gift for him.


    Reaching the outside of the living room, Selah slowed down on purpose and crept towards the door.


    ''Ha ha! Will Barry be surprised when he sees me later?''


    Click.


    Selah pushed the door open slowly and quietly. With the doorknob in her hand, she was about to call his name when she saw a heartbreaking scene.


    "Mary, marry me!"


    In the living room, Barry was kneeling on one knee as he took out a delicate velvet box from his pocket. He slowly opened it, revealing a shiny diamond ring which sparkled on everyone''s eyes. "Mary, marry me! I will take care of you for the rest of my life! I love you!"

 Chapter 276 Say Yes

    "Mary, I love you. Marry me!"


    With his side facing the door, Barry knelt on one knee. The ring in his hand was dazzling, but his face exuded more radiance.


    He was holding Mary''s hand, and she seemed lost in words.


    At the door, Selah stood petrified in spot. The scene in front of her seemed to have removed her ability to move and speak. The coldness in her heart radiated to her fingertips, making them tremble slightly.


    Barry... Barry...


    With her hand clutching the doorknob, she wanted to leave immediately. She also wanted to close her eyes, but her body seemed to betray her. Even closing her eyes was impossible. She could not do anything but stare at the sweet and romantic scene in the living room. It seemed that the only way she could feel better was by torturing herself.


    "Mary." After a long pause, Barry spoke again. "I know my proposal is a little abrupt, a little... It''s not that grand, but I really can''t wait any longer!"


    Mary swallowed hard. The only thing that could be seen in her eyes was absolute shock. "Barry..."


    "I don''t care if you say that I am taking advantage of the situation." Though he felt anxious, his voice was firm. "I won''t let you go anymore. William could only bully and hurt you. Let me protect you! Mary, I don''t believe friendship is all we have."


    "You... Stand up first, Barry!" Mary was a bit panicky and confused. "Let''s talk about it when you stand up!"


    "Have you ever seen someone stand up before a successful marriage proposal?" Cold sweat broke out on Barry''s palms. Nevertheless, he smiled and answered with a sense of humor. Also, he was sure he would not get up if Mary would not agree.


    Mary was unable to pull him up so she gave up. She just sighed and said, "You


    Selah shook her head and grabbed her things. As she turned her back to Barry, she said, "I''m leaving now. I left a few personal belongings in the villa. Mr.... Mr. Gu, please send them to me when you have time."


    "Okay." Barry nodded. Watching Selah walk away, he felt an indescribable ripple in his heart and he blurted out, "Be careful!"


    Hearing his voice, Selah walked even faster with the luggage in her hand.


    As soon as she was out of the villa, she could not help but burst into tears. She did not know why she felt so aggrieved when Barry never promised her anything in the first place. Yet here she was, walking alone and crying on the road.


    The memory of them watching the sunrise together, and her falling asleep on his shoulder by accident was still in her mind. Also, when Barry accompanied Ray to the operation room, he promised her son that he would come see him again in the future. His greeting to her every morning and every night was what kept her going. Lastly, the time when he considerately let her miss the live show just so she could be with her son before his surgery touched her heart in so many ways.


    Barry might have done those things unintentionally and without any hidden agenda, but that was what made Selah fall in love with him.


    She remembered everything whenever they were together. Little did she know that her heart unconsciously drifted towards him.


    She took out a delicate lighter from her pocket. It was the gift which she had tried her best to find. During her free time, she spent her time walking around the streets and lanes just to find this particular object. She was hoping that Barry would like it, but she did not even have the chance to give him this.


    "Woo... Woo... Barry..."

 Chapter 277 Going Further And Further Away

    As the sun rose above the horizon, a warm ray of sunshine illuminated the top floor of the AJ Building.


    Standing by the French window, William relaxed his body against the door. His eyes were half-closed as he casually held a cigarette between his fingers. Occasionally, he would press the end to his lips then slowly exhale.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in." Hearing the sound on the door, William stubbed out the cigarette as he sat back in his office chair.


    "Boss!" Virgil pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as he entered, he was hit with a whiff of the pungent smoke. Smiling, he said, "Mr. Lan, you''re smoking! Can I have one too? I''ve been working the whole night!"


    William handed him his half-empty box of cigarettes, a smirk playing on his lips. "Are you finished with everything?"


    Virgil took the box eagerly as he responded with a smile. "Of course! Everything is done. No worries. Now those women will finally learn a lesson, and think twice before doing anything against you again."


    "Good." William nodded, his mind elsewhere.


    The previous night, he had watched Barry take Mary back to his villa, leaving him alone outside to ponder for a long time. He decided it would be better to give Mary some time to calm down. William could utilize this time to resolve the issue with the videos and the other women. That was why he had made sure Virgil spent the entire night working for him after he had returned to the office.


    "Well," Virgil mumbled, scratching his head. "Mr. Lan, I think you should be aware... Your videos have become quite popular! Many people are really admiring you! Someone even said that it¡¯s no wonder that you have twins with opposite gen


    a family." Mary bowed slightly before speaking again. "I''m leaving. Good bye."


    Holding the kid¡¯s hands, she turned around and left.


    "Mommy, where are we going?"


    "Well... We are going home."


    Inside the People''s Hospital in A City.


    A woman wearing dark sunglasses walked inside the building, along with a tall man by her side. It was Jerry, Selah¡¯s former agent, accompanied by Roxanne Chen, who was an unknown actress that he was taking care of.


    "Jerry, do you think GM Universing Studios''s former CEO will meet us?" Roxanne questioned.


    "If he doesn''t want to see us, we can still go and meet him." Jerry had a cunning look on his face as he spoke in a low voice. "We just need to find his ward, I¡¯m sure there must be lots of reporters outside. If we can find an opportunity to talk to one of them, you could make the headlines tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want to be popular?"


    "Wow, you really are something." Roxanne smirked at him.


    Jerry was about to say something when he spotted Barry. How could he forget Barry? The current CEO of GM! Of course he would come to the hospital. ''My good days have arrived!'' Jerry''s eyes lit up in excitement.


    "Wait a minute. I have something to do!" Jerry hurried to catch up with Barry.


    "Where are you going?" Roxanne was stunned. "Hey, don''t run away! Damn it!" Seeing him ignore her as he rushed away, Roxanne stomped her feet in anger. She decided to walk to the front desk and ask about the ward herself.


    Barry, on the other hand, had just visited the former CEO. He was about to leave before he remembered that Ray, Selah''s son, was also at the same hospital. He turned a sharp corner to walk towards the children''s area.

 Chapter 278 His Son

    Barry arrived at the children''s inpatient area. Slowly, he walked into Ray''s ward.


    The faint fragrance of the flowers hung in the air, mixed with the smell of disinfectant.


    He saw that Selah was sleeping on the couch with her head tilted to one side. Meanwhile, Ray was sleeping on the bed, peacefully and quietly.


    Barry walked in quietly and was surprised when he saw that the gauze on Ray''s eyes had already been removed. This was the first time he had seen Ray''s eyes. Although they were closed, he could still see that they were very pretty.


    He touched Ray''s face and then picked up a blanket. Then, he turned around and walked to the couch to cover Selah.


    "Who are you?" asked Ray weakly as he looked at Barry''s back.


    "Ray!" Barry turned around and smiled warmly at him. "Did I wake you up?"


    "Uncle!" Surprised, Ray smiled amicably at Barry. "So you are Uncle Barry. I remember your voice!"


    "Good boy, Ray!" Barry sat on the edge of Ray''s bed. As he looked into his shining eyes, he smiled.


    The boy stared back at Barry for a long time before finally speaking. "Uncle Barry is so handsome! I didn''t expect you to look like this, Uncle!"


    "Ray is also very handsome!" Barry ruffled Ray''s hair and examined the boy''s face carefully. His eyes and mouth looked like Selah''s, his nose...


    ''Whose nose does Ray''s nose look like?''


    Barry frowned. Ray was such a handsome boy, even more handsome than he had previously thought. However, he had a strange yet so familiar feeling towards him.


    "Uncle, am I strange? Why do you keep staring at me?" Ray asked innocently. He then blinked his eyes several times after speaking.


    "No, of course not!" Barry immediately came back to his senses and explained, "It''s just that your eyes have recovered and I''m so happy. How are you


    beat around the bush then. I want money! Give me one million dollars. Oh no, two million dollars. Give me two million dollars and I''ll keep the secret for you! Otherwise, I will make the matter public. I believe that the newspaper will be interested in the matter between you and Selah!"


    Barry squinted his eyes dangerously.


    His mind was in a mess. He had always been calm and composed, but right now, he was resisting the urge to shout and beat the person in front of him to a pulp.


    Ray was his son? He had a son! A son! But Mary accepted his marriage proposal. Finally, they were going to get married!


    "Mr. Gu, what do you think?" Jerry asked.


    "Well... Okay." After pondering for a while, Barry nodded. "I''ll think about it."


    "Then I will wait for your answer, Mr. Gu!" With a triumphant smile, Jerry handed his business card and said, "This is my phone number."


    Without even taking a glance at it, Barry grabbed it and stashed it into his pocket. His eyes were dull and strength seemed to have left him as he staggered forward.


    Perhaps Selah slept with another man after that. Right! Ray might not be his son!


    He could only comfort himself in this way.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    "Hello?" Barry answered the phone. He was out of himself that he did not even bother to look who was calling.


    "Are you still in the hospital?" It was Mary. Her sweet and gentle voice came from the other end of the line. "I''m on my way back. If you''re in the hospital, I''ll go to the hospital to visit our former CEO."


    "I... I''ve already left."


    "So soon?"


    "Yes." Barry pursed his lips and said in a dispirited tone, "Mary..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing." Barry was still in shock. What Jerry had told him was so overwhelming. "I''ll wait for you to come back home."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 279 Not Your Father Any More

    In the intensive care unit of a hospital, Frank was lying on the bed with an oxygen mask. His head was bandaged and his legs were in plaster. Due to his serious injury, he was currently in a coma and would not recover anytime soon.


    In front of the glass window, William was shocked to see Frank like this.


    "William!" Supported by someone, Felipe walked out of the ward and took off his mask. To William''s surprise, Felipe seemed like he had aged ten years overnight.


    "Uncle Felipe." William bowed respectfully to him and asked, "How is Frank?"


    "He just had an operation, but I''m afraid he''s still in danger." Felipe sighed and sat on the chair aside. "I don''t know when he will wake up."


    "He will be fine," reassured William. "Uncle Felipe, with all due respect, what happened to Frank?" he asked in confusion.


    "He had a car accident in his sister''s cemetery last night."


    "The cemetery? Last night?" William was shocked. When he had left Frank alone, Frank was still well. Albeit hurt and miserable, he was alive. "How could this be?"


    "Tell him!" Felipe waved his hand.


    "Yes, sir!" The bodyguard standing aside said in a matter-of-fact tone, "Mr. Lan, according to my investigation, young master was hit by a car last night when he suddenly rushed out of the cemetery. Uncle Eden, the man who is guarding the cemetery, said that when he ran out, he was calling your name."


    Hearing that, William frowned and his heart sank. He turned to Felipe and said, "Uncle Felipe, I''m sorry!"


    "It''s none of your business," Felipe responded in a hoarse voice. "It''s lucky that he didn''t die, unlike Sansa."


    Sansa...


    William''s Adam''s apple rolled and he


    two kids and she was able to grab them before the kids reached William. She shouted, "Don''t you listen to Mommy anymore?!" I told you to stop running. Do you know it''s dangerous?"


    "Mary..." William called her affectionately.


    "William Lan." Mary stood straight. She looked at him in the eye, and a cold smile appeared at her lips. At a glance, William could not recognize her. Mary''s hatred seemed to have transformed her. "What are you doing here again?"


    "Dad!" Elissa tried to get rid of Mary''s grab.


    "Elissa!" Unable to keep her at bay, Mary loosened her hold. However, before Elissa could take another step, Mary said fiercely, "If you take one step forward, I will abandon you."


    "Mommy..." Elissa was about to take a step forward, but she suddenly stopped. She did not understand what Mary said, but her mother''s tone was scary.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" Alick held Mary''s hand and asked, "Elissa just wanted to see our father."


    "He, William Lan," Mary pointed at William and said to the two kids, "he is not your father anymore. If you want to go to him, don''t come back to me!"


    "Wooah... Wooah... Mommy!" Upon hearing this, Elissa burst into tears.


    "Mary!" Standing outside the door, William could do nothing but watch his daughter cry. He asked anxiously, "What are you talking about? You just made poor Elissa cry. What do you mean I''m not their father anymore?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Mary took a deep breath and hid a trace of redness in her eyes. Mustering all the courage she had, she said slowly, "I mean, from now on, I have nothing to do with you. There is no possibility between us. My children are just my own children!"

 Chapter 280 Heavy Rain

    "Mary Lu! Are you leaving me?" Blue veins bulged on William''s hands as he gripped the grills on the iron gate tight. With his eyes wide-open, he shouted in disbelief, "Mary, they are also my children! They belong to us both. They both share our blood!"


    "Your blood on them makes me feel sick!" Mary roared. Her aura was the same as William''s. "Since they were born, you haven''t fulfilled any of your responsibilities as a father. Don''t worry, you don''t have to do that in the future! The little blood relationship between you and my children is just a filthy existence for me!"


    "Filthy?" It felt that someone had punched William in the gut. Nevertheless, William knew that Mary was right. He was, in fact, dirty.


    "Do you want to deny it?" Mary snorted and continued, "Don''t treat me as an idiot anymore! I didn''t know about Sansa nor about the videos, William Lan! How many things have you hidden from me?"


    "None! I''m not hiding anything else from you anymore." Hearing that, William clutched the iron door more tightly. With his eyes slightly red, he pleaded, "Mary, believe me for the last time. There''s nothing else I''m hiding from you anymore. I... I love you!"


    "Love?" That word made Mary look at William. Now, he could see her tears welling up in her eyes. "You love Sansa too. How many portions have you divided your love into? Your body is dirty, and even your heart is impure!"


    "No, Mary. You are the only one that I love!" William knocked at the door, making it clang from the outside. "Mary, please open the door. Let''s go home... I was wrong! I can''t live without you."


    ere right away."


    Jazlyn nodded.


    "Okay." After a pause, Mary asked reluctantly, "He... Is he still outside?"


    "He is kneeling on the ground. Boss has vented her anger on him for you," Jazlyn replied.


    "If he is willing to kneel down, just let him be," Aisha snapped.


    The two kids stared at each other. Tears were still welling up in their eyes. From time to time, they both looked at Mary and then to Aisha.


    Suddenly, a rumble was heard from the sky.


    As they were chatting in the living room, a lightning crackled, followed by a thunder.


    "It''s going to rain!" exclaimed Jazlyn.


    "Mommy, Elissa is afraid!" In Mary''s arms, Elissa shivered in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. Mommy will take you upstairs to sleep, okay?" After patting Elissa''s head, Mary turned to Alick and asked, "Alick, are you okay?"


    "But Dad is still outside." Alick pouted.


    "What the hell? You still want your dad?" Aisha stretched out her neck before speaking. "Alick, let me tell you this. The man outside is a bad guy who hurt your mommy. He has many women. Don''t call him Dad anymore!"


    "Really? Did Dad hurt Mommy?" Wide-eyed, Alick raised his head and asked his mother.


    Even though the answer to that question was obvious, Mary did not answer. With tears in her eyes, she changed the subject. "Mommy will take you upstairs. Aisha and Jazlyn, please make yourselves at home."


    Rumble!


    Another loud thunder was heard from the outside. Above A City, a huge cloud of storm floated. In an instant, the sky darkened and bean-sized raindrops fell to the ground, followed by a torrential rain.

 Chapter 281 Pleading In The Rain

    With a loud crackle, a bolt of lightning illuminated the sky for a second. The bright light it emanated was beautiful yet daunting. The rain did not lessen, instead, it rained heavier. It poured down overwhelmingly and relentlessly.


    "Mary! Mary Lu!" Outside the villa, William remained unmoved. Still kneeling on the ground and wet all over, he shouted, "Come out please! I promise I won''t lie to you anymore! Mary, I really can''t live without you!"


    Meanwhile in the living room of the villa, Aisha and Jazlyn were drinking coffee leisurely.


    "Why is he repeating those lines? So boring!" As she heard William''s shouts from the outside, Aisha''s lips curled in amusement.


    "Wow, Mr. Lan is still crying out there even though he''s soaking wet," said Jazlyn. "He''s so persistent, I feel touched."


    "Humph!" Aisha snorted. "He''s only sorry because he got caught. It''s too late for him."


    "You are right. Men! Humph!"


    "Ugh. His shouts are annoying." Aisha looked at Jazlyn and said, "Call Lucas and ask him to take that annoying guy away."


    "You can''t make phone calls during a storm. Besides, I''m not familiar with that doctor." Jazlyn turned her head away as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re not afraid of bullets and fighting, yet you''re afraid of thunder and lightning?"


    "People should die the right way."


    "Cut the crap!" Aisha rolled her eyes and walked to the window of the living room. Looking at the blurry figure in the heavy rain, she sighed, "Don''t let him die here."


    Jazlyn shrugged and said, "Boss, why don''t you go upstairs first and ask Mary to give you a room. You haven''t slept for several days when you were watching Corbett in Japan."


    "


    William continued to apologize profusely in Mary''s ear while holding her tightly.


    "Let go of me! I said, let go!" Despite Mary''s shouts, kicks, and hits, William remained unmoved. She remained nonchalant to his apologies either. Mary knew she had no choice but to tell William the truth. "I''m getting married! Don''t come to me anymore! Did you hear me?"


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, William''s strength seemed to have left him. In an instant, his body softened and he fell right on the floor.


    Getting married...


    Before he completely blacked out, those two words was the last thing in his mind.


    "William!" Watching him fall down, Mary called out his name in shock. Archer, who had been silent for quite some time, frowned upon seeing that.


    "William!" Lucas immediately squatted down to check him.


    "How''s he doing?" Mary asked unconsciously.


    "I need to take him to the hospital immediately. His wound reopened and he passed out with a fever."


    "I''ll go with you," Jazlyn volunteered.


    "Okay." Lucas nodded.


    The bodyguards of the villa came up and sent William to the car outside the villa.


    Worry was written all over Mary''s face. Would he be okay?


    "By the way, you just said you were getting married? Is that true?" Lucas asked before leaving. "Are you getting married to Barry?"


    Mary swallowed hard. The worry in her eyes was replaced with firmness. "Yes."


    "Okay." Lucas nodded in satisfaction. "I''m leaving now. Remember to send me the invitation."


    "I will." Mary nodded and smiled. From now on, the person she only needed to put in heart was Barry. Not William Lan!


    Everything about William Lan had nothing to do with her any longer!

 Chapter 282 The Big News

    "It''s unexpected that you are willing to sit in the same car with me," said Jazlyn on the driver''s seat.


    "I had no choice. Do you really think I''d be willing to be with you?" As Lucas spoke, he wiped the rain from William''s face. "Archer knew that you were back, so he insisted on coming with me. Perhaps he wanted to see your boss. It''s only natural for me pull you out to give them some time alone."


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She did not seem to believe his words. Or maybe, she did not want to believe it. "Is Mr. Lan okay?"


    "I guess he will have to rest for a few days. He''s extremely feverish now."


    What Lucas had said was true. Jazlyn stared at William''s face and she could say that it was pale and unnaturally red. Despite being unconscious, he kept muttering something under his breath.


    "He is miserable only because he has done many wrong things," said Jazlyn.


    "I feel sorry for him whenever I recall what he and Mary have experienced these years." Lucas sighed in pity and continued, "If he wanted to be with Mary in the end, he should have been good to her."


    Jazlyn did not respond. She just stepped on the gas and drove away under the rain.


    In the villa, Mary and Archer were standing in the living room.


    She stared at the outside of the villa, wondering how William was doing.


    Suddenly, she felt someone''s gaze on her so she looked up. She was stunned when she realized that Archer was staring at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mary said awkwardly. "Aisha is resting upstairs. You can go to her later. Please have seat for the meantime. I... I''m mopping the floor!"


    "Mary." Archer pulled her to talk in private. He wanted to speak to her seriously.


    "What''s w


    f he did the same, I would be very angry, but if he changes, I will still like him."


    "Are you expressing your love in disguise? Are you implying that you''d still love Victor even though he was a playboy four years ago?" Archer did not bother to beat around the bush so he went straight to the point.


    "Ahem." Victor coughed unnaturally and said, "You talk. I''m leaving now. Mary asked me to be the best man so I''m going to try on suits."


    "How could you be the best man?" Lucas frowned and continued, "Jazlyn said she was going to be the bridesmaid!"


    "She''s taking the place of Aisha," explained Archer. "Since she looks exactly like Mary, to avoid frightening others, she let Jazlyn take her place. As for the best man, you said you did not want to be the man so Mary invited Victor."


    "I..." Lucas shrugged and said, "I don''t want to be the best man. I will just attend the ceremony. William is still in a coma. If I am the best man, I''m afraid he will beat me up when he wakes up."


    With that, everyone fell silent and did not say anything more about the wedding.


    At the children''s area in another hospital, Selah sat on the sofa restlessly while watching the TV mounted on the wall.


    "This morning, all the media outlets are scrambling to report about the upcoming wedding of the CEO of the GM Universing Studios. Next, let''s check out this new..."


    Suddenly Selah raised her head. Her vision became blurry as tears flooded into her eyes.


    ''Barry Gu, you know Ray is your son, but you never came to see him again since that day. Instead, you are in a hurry to get married. That''s right, Ray is just a trouble for you. He is just my son after all.''


    "I wish you a happy wedding, Barry Gu!" whispered Selah.

 Chapter 283 Trying On The Wedding Gown

    In a wedding studio.


    Aisha and Jazlyn accompanied the bride and groom to try on their wedding attire. Although Mary and Barry were the ones who were to get married, Aisha and Jazlyn seemed more excited. The two women''s enthusiastic chats filled the shop, making it livelier.


    "It''s too late to order a tailored wedding gown, so you have to wear ready-made one." Standing aside, Barry held Mary''s hand with an apologetic look on his face. "If you''re not satisfied, we could make another set particularly for you in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mary smiled at him reassuringly and added, "I don''t really mind."


    "Mary! Mary!" While they were talking, Jazlyn ran to them with a gown in her hand. "This wedding gown is very beautiful!" she exclaimed while blinking her eyes.


    Mary looked at it. It was a gown with a strapless top and long trailing tail. She nodded in agreement. "It''s indeed beautiful."


    "This one is beautiful too!" Aisha also came over holding a wedding gown. "Look! This one is better!"


    Mary looked at the one in Aisha''s hands. The gauze and ball gown looked like a princess''s gown. "This one is also very good."


    "So which one do you want to wear?" Aisha and Jazlyn asked in unison while staring at Mary expectantly.


    "Well..." Mary looked at Barry for help. "What do you think?"


    "I''m sure you''ll look beautiful no matter which one you wear," Barry answered with a look of adoration in his eyes.


    At this time, the shop assistant approached them and politely said to Mary, "Excuse me, Ma''am. You can go to the fitting room to try them on, so you would know which one suits you better."


    "Yes, she''s right. It''s useless to just look and compare, Mary!" Aisha nodded and pushed Mary towards the fitting room.


    Barry was led into the fitting room as well.


    In a nanny van ou


    hoose our attire together?"


    "I hate you!" All of a sudden, Elissa pouted and glared at Jazlyn. "Victor is not your dear!" she roared.


    "Geez." Jazlyn shrugged. "Elissa, I know Victor is yours. I won''t take him away!"


    "That''s right! Victor is mine only." Elissa nodded in satisfaction.


    "Mary, do you want a grown-up son-in-law?"


    "Yes, why not?"


    "Ha ha!" Everyone''s laughter filled the studio.


    In the children''s inpatient area of People''s Hospital of A City.


    "Ray, be a good boy. We have to remove the stitches today," said Selah comfortingly while holding her son in her arms. "When the stitches are removed, you will be able to see everything. That means your eyes have completely recovered."


    "I''m so happy, Mommy!"


    "When you recover, how about I take you on a trip?" Selah asked absent-mindedly as she looked in the distance.


    "That''s awesome!" Ray nodded in delight. "But where are we going? And are we going alone?"


    "Yes, only Mommy and Ray," she replied. "Where do you want to go, Ray?"


    "Wherever you want to go!"


    "I see. I''ll take you somewhere random then," Selah replied jokingly but her smile was sad. All she knew was that she wanted to leave this city where her heart shattered into pieces.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    A knock was suddenly heard on the door.


    "Come in, please." Selah quickly stood up to welcome the doctor that would remove Ray''s stitches.


    But the person who came in was no doctor. It was Barry. As he pushed the door open, he met Selah''s eyes, making him lose in thought for a moment. After leaving the wedding studio, he came to the hospital without hesitation. He wanted to see his own son right away.


    Stunned, Selah''s body went rigid. She opened her mouth to speak, but only uttered a few wary words. "Mr. Gu. You... What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 284 Crashing The Wedding (Part One)

    "I''m here to see Ray," Barry announced, carrying two big bags full of toys and snacks.


    "Uncle Barry!" Hearing that familiar voice, Ray jumped out of bed excitedly and hurried to throw himself on the man.


    "Watch out!" Although Barry''s hands were still occupied holding the bags, he happily held the young boy. He felt a special connection with the kid.


    "I''m fine, Uncle Barry!" Ray shook his head with a smile and asked, "Are those gifts for me?"


    "Yes, of course." Barry nodded with a grin and quickly put the things on the bed.


    "Uncle Barry, it''s so lovely of you! I have only received gifts from my mom before! Thank you so much!" Ray sat on the bed happily and began rummaging the two sacks of snacks and toys.


    Meanwhile, Barry couldn''t help feeling a tinge in his heart as he watched the boy. He had known that Ray had suffered a lot with Selah in the past few years, especially for his eye disease. But this was his son! How could the son of Barry Gu be so pitiful? He deserved the best in the world!


    "Ray, is everything all right with your eyes? Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?" he asked worriedly, carefully examining his son¡¯s eyes without being too invasive.


    "Mommy said that I''ll recover after the s


    y Gu!" Selah shouted at the top of her lungs, sobbing intensely.


    Meanwhile, Barry walked out of the ward and took a deep breath. He aggressively loosened his tie while walking towards the door of the operating room. Seeing how much of a good kid his son was, he felt even more guilty.


    He came to see his son today, but when he saw Selah, he got angry unconsciously for some reason. Even he couldn¡¯t explain why he felt and acted that way.


    ''Selah, I have to say sorry to you,'' he thought to himself.


    Soon, on a beautiful autumn day, a luxurious wedding would be held in a church on the Randal Road of A City.


    Golden leaves were scattered on both sides of the road. It painted the entire place with the season''s vivid orange color, making the road undeniably breathtaking.


    Inside the church was Mary, carefully dressed up by a skilled makeup artist. She was wearing a snow-white wedding dress that matched her porcelain skin, making her truly the most beautiful woman that day.


    "Mary, you are so beautiful!" The one who spoke was Jane. It had been a long time since the bride had last seen her. Now, Jane''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, and it wouldn¡¯t be long enough before she gave birth to her firstborn.

 Chapter 285 Crashing The Wedding (Part Two)

    "You were also beautiful when you got married," Mary smiled. Then, glancing at Jane¡¯s swollen belly, she asked, "Is the baby okay?"


    "Yeah, all good and healthy!" Jane waved her hand happily, but she leaned over as soon as she finished speaking and began to retch. "Aww..."


    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?" Mary asked after noticing how her face winced in slight pain. An assistant hurried to assist Jane and suggested, "Go over there and have a seat."


    "Aww..."


    Mary wanted to comfort Jane, but when she heard her retching, her stomach began to churn almost as if she was about to puke as well.


    "Eww..." So, to refrain herself from making a mess, Mary pressed her chest firmly, but her stomach was really on a roll this time.


    "What''s wrong, Mary?" This time, it was Ena who approached her.


    "No, nothing." Mary smiled at her, obviously trying to reassure the woman that everything was alright. After all, it was her wedding day, and she didn¡¯t want to freak out everyone. However, she knew she had been suffering from stomachache recently.


    "Are you too nervous?" Jazlyn, who was wearing the bridesmaid''s dress, asked in an evidently worried tone.


    "A little." Mary smiled to assure them that she was alright. "How are things going with Alick and Elissa?" she asked as she elongated her neck, trying to search for her kids.


    "They couldn''t be better. They are with B


    e today?" he asked, gripping the paper so tight that it almost crumpled in his massive hands. "Uhm¡­it''s uh¡­the third." Virgil almost whispered those words, afraid of what his boss'' reaction would be.


    The third!


    Hearing that, William scrunched the newspaper into a ball. "Is Mary going to get married? She is, right? Is it today? Tell me!"


    "Boss... Yes, it is." Virgil nodded while almost shrinking to his seat. At this point, all he wanted was to leave rather than deal with his boss¡¯ wrath.


    Buzz!


    William''s mind suddenly went blank, and his pressure rushed up, faintly feeling a surge of blood in his mouth. He paused and swallowed hard while staring fiercely at whatever was in front of him.


    Then, he pulled back the quilt and got out of bed with his still weak body.


    "Boss, what are you doing?" Virgil stopped him, worried that he wouldn¡¯t last a minute standing with his current state. "You haven''t recovered yet."


    William brushed his hand away, obviously not wanting to listen to him. "My woman is going to marry another man, and you want me to just stay here and do nothing?! Let go of me! Get the car ready!" William''s voice thundered in the entire room. And looking at how he winced at the pain, Virgil knew that he was just forcing it.


    "Why do you need the car?"


    "I''m going to crash the wedding! No one can have Mary aside from me! She is only mine!"

 Chapter 286 All Kidnapped

    "What''s wrong with you, Barry?" In the dressing room, wearing a heavy and elegant wedding dress, Mary stood up abruptly. Seeing the wound on Barry''s face and hearing his words, she felt a little uneasy.


    "Mary, you are the most beautiful woman in the world today." Without answering her question, Barry stared blankly at her. With his broad hand, he caressed her face and said sadly as if in a trance, "Mary, we are going to get married today, aren''t we?"


    "Yes, we are." She nodded and asked again, "What''s wrong with you, Barry?"


    "I..." He swallowed hard before speaking. "I don''t know where to start."


    "Then let''s talk about it after the ceremony." She forced a smile, but she felt more troubled.


    "No, I can''t!" Holding Mary''s hand, Barry tried to speak, but he found himself stammering. "Mary, I... I can''t lie to you!"


    "Then tell me. I''m all ears."


    A moment of silence hung in the air. Barry opened his mouth several times but no voice seemed to come. It took a while before he finally found his voice. "I have a six-year old son."


    Boom! Mary felt that his words caused a big explosion in her ears.


    Wide-eyed in shock, she grabbed his sleeve and asked, "What did you say? Are you joking?"


    "You didn''t hear it wrong." He put on a smile, but it was worse than his cries. "I have a son."


    "Why..." She clenched her fists so hard that her nails turned white. "Why didn''t I know?"


    "I just knew it two days ago." With a pained expression on Barry''s face, he continued, "For so many years, I didn''t even know that I had a son. I can''t believe that he turned 6 already!"


    Mary''s lips quivered and her voice faltered. "He... Your son... Who is he? Where is he?"


    "Selah''s son is mine."


    ake her?"


    "What?" Hearing that, William was stunned. "Isn''t Mary here?" He turned around and saw Barry. The anger in his heart rose again. He rushed over and grabbed Barry''s collar. "Barry Gu! Where is Mary? Where is my Mary? Give her back to me! You want to marry her? Bastard!"


    "Haven''t you taken Mary away, William?" asked Victor.


    "I just arrived!" answered William innocently.


    "Help! Help!" Jane shouted while running. "I... I saw that Alick and Elissa get taken away!"


    "What? Who kidnapped them?" William almost lost his balance.


    "They were taken away by a man with a scar on his face," Jane said breathlessly from anguish. "I saw it from the parterre and... there was another little boy! I couldn''t catch up with them!"


    Jazlyn angrily turned to Barry and said, "Barry Gu? Are you sure today is a good day? Look what happened!"


    "Is Mary also taken away? By the same person?" Lucas asked.


    "Aisha, haven''t you taken care of the security of the church?" asked Archer with a frown.


    "No matter how powerful I am, I am still alone, okay? So many things rushed up to me all of a sudden!" Aisha glared at Barry and said, "It''s all your fault!"


    "Check the surveillance video!" After calming himself down, William rushed out first, and the rest followed him in a hurry.


    On one of the screens in the surveillance room, Mary was still wearing the wedding dress when she was carried out forcibly. Meanwhile, Alick, Elissa, and Ray were also abducted.


    "Ray? It''s Ray!" Barry shouted as soon as he saw what happened on the screen.


    "Damn it! Who dares to be bold like this?" Victor asked with a frown.


    Aisha''s eyes darkened. She looked at Jazlyn and they said in unison, "Corbett!"

 Chapter 287 Game Starts

    Barry scratched his hair angrily and asked, "Who is Corbett?"


    "He is a Japanese." A hint of disappointment flashed in William''s eyes. If he had any connection with this man, it would be because of Frank. Frank Liang again!


    "Look!" Aisha stopped the video and pointed at a scar-faced man who was commanding the other men. "This man''s name is Dixon. He is Corbett''s bodyguard. Corbett is the young lord of Shadow Organization in Japan."


    "And then?" Victor looked at the crowd and asked, "What does Mary have to do with this fucking gang? Why did they take Mary and her two children away?"


    "I don''t know." Aisha shrugged.


    "Who the hell are you, Jazlyn?" Lucas whispered in Jazlyn''s ear. "What do you do for living?"


    She glanced at him and answered, "Why should I tell you?"


    "You..."


    Lucas did not say anything more. He turned to the screen and watched as another figure ran from outside of the church, shouting Barry''s name hoarsely.


    "Barry! Barry Gu!" With tears on her face, Selah ran to Barry, grabbed his sleeve, and cried, "Ray... My Ray was taken away!"


    "Alright!" Aisha shrugged and said rudely, "Here comes the leading lady of Barry''s scandal."


    "You..." Looking at Aisha, Selah was stunned. She quickly let go of Barry and said in a trembling voice, "Manager Lu, I..."


    "I''m not my sister." Aisha rolled her eyes at her and explained, "I meant, I''m not Mary Lu."


    "Then who are you? How could it be possible?" Selah widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "All right!" Before Aisha could explain further, Barry interrupted her. He frowned deeply and said to Selah, "It doesn''t matter who she is. What matters is why you are here. Why did you bring Ray here? What did you intend to do?"


    n''t." Ray curled up and wrapped his arms around his knees. "I only have my mother. She must be so worried about me."


    "My father will save us together!" Elissa took Ray''s hand and stopped crying at once.


    "Sure!" At the same time, Alick reached out his hands to Ray and Elissa. The three of them huddled up. "We will definitely escape!" Alick reassured.


    "Thank you!"


    "It''s so dark here!" Sitting between the two little boys, Elissa said in a quivering voice, "I''m a little scared!"


    Ray smiled and held her hand tighter. "I''m not afraid at all."


    "Why not?" asked Alick curiously.


    "Because I couldn''t see anything before." Ray pretended to be relaxed and added, "I was blind before. Everything was just darkness. I''m used to it."


    "Ah!" Elissa exclaimed. "Are your eyes alright now, Ray?"


    "Yes, they are all right now." Ray''s voice seemed to be smiling, which relieved the other two kids. "In fact, the darkness is not terrible at all. There is nothing around us. We can see the sunshine when they open the door."


    "Ray, you are so brave!" Even though it was dark, Elissa looked at Ray with admiration.


    "I''m older than you! I''m already six years old! Of course I am brave!" Ray grinned.


    "I will be brave too when I''m six years old," Alick stated firmly.


    "By the way," Ray suddenly remembered something and said, "my mother told me not to cry when I meet a bad guy. She says if I do, the bad guy will get angrier."


    "Then I won''t cry." Elissa raised her arm, and wiped off her tears and snot.


    As soon as the three kids finished speaking, the car suddenly stopped. The sound of an iron door that was being opened was heard outside the car.


    "Take the three kids down," said a man.

 Chapter 288 Western Sea Trestle (Part One)

    When Mary came to, the first thing she heard was the roaring waves. Her hands were tightly bound to a pillar behind her. The trestle seemed to vibrate with each wave, making her legs shake in pure terror.


    She was at the church, just hours ago, trying to take off her wedding dress when someone had come from behind, covering her nose and mouth and making her lose consciousness. When she had woken up, she was already tied. The cloth covering her mouth suddenly made her breathing heavy.


    What was even more horrible was that she was surrounded by a dozen or so men, clad in black suits. They were all watching Mary with full concentration, no one moving a muscle. ¡®What are they waiting for? Are they going to kill me?¡¯


    Dark thoughts clouded her head as she struggled to breathe.


    "Young lord!"


    Out of the blue, a car swerved into the vision and a tall man stepped out. All the guards started bowing as he strode towards her.


    Mary was taken aback as they addressed the man in a different language. ''Are they from Japan?''


    She was lost in thought when the man had already walked up to her. As she raised her head, Mary was met with a handsome face staring back. His features were so striking, she couldn''t look away.


    "Miss


    liam answered in a low voice, winking at the others.


    Click!


    The call ended.


    "Ray''s watch doesn''t show Western Sea Trestle," Aisha spoke in a grim tone. "They want to kill you, don''t they?" Archer nodded, looking down. "They don¡¯t know we have set out, so they deliberately told you the wrong location.


    You know it¡¯s a trap, right?" "I don¡¯t care even if it is," William said, panicking. "I didn''t hear Mary''s voice. The guy only spoke about the three kids.


    Do you think she''s at Western Sea Trestle?" "That makes sense, but what if she¡¯s not there?" Barry said, "Would you risk going there alone?


    That would be reckless!"


    William''s eyes darkened. "I have to. There is no other way. The worst that can happen is something that might happen to me, but you can still save Mary and the kids."


    "But..." "All right."


    William was resolute in his decision. As he stepped out of the car, he turned around to address Barry. "Promise me that you will take care of Mary if something happens to me. No matter what it takes." "Hey!" Aisha cut in, "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, okay? We are still one step ahead of them.


    When you reach there, try your best to stall them. Buy us some time until we can come to help you." "Okay."

 Chapter 289 Western Sea Trestle (Part Two)

    William agreed. "Don''t be impulsive." Archer warned, "We''ll come to you soon.


    And the earphone, don''t expose it."


    William waved to show he understood, before striding towards another car. After he drove the bodyguards out of the car, he sped away alone. "Hey, you! William, where the fuck are you going? Stop!"


    Lucas yelled behind him. "He has his own business. Let''s move on."


    Archer¡¯s head popped out of the window, "We have to hurry up if we want to save Mary and the kids." "Damn it!" Worry lines were etched across Lucas¡¯s forehead, as he sighed, "Does he think he¡¯s some kind of a superhero?


    Brainless!"


    "I think he''s very brave." Jazlyn shrugged. "It means that he likes Mary, so he isn''t afraid of getting hurt."


    Lucas frowned. He could only hope that everything would turn out fine this time.


    A few kilometers away, William had pressed the gas all the way. His car ran down the road like an arrow from a bow.


    He had a hunch that Mary would be waiting for him.


    After hanging up the phone, Corbett gave Mary a menacing grin. "The person I¡¯ve been waiting for will be here soon."


    Mary glared at him.


    "You know, I don''t like to hurt a woman or a child," Corbett said with a gleam in his eyes. "But w


    . He waved his hand, ordering his subordinates to retreat.


    "This is my private affair with Mr. Lan." Corbett raised his eyebrows, a sinister look in his eyes. "Four years ago in Japan, I didn''t have the chance to witness your abilities. Maybe I''ll get lucky today!"


    "William! Don¡¯t do anything!" Archer''s voice vibrated in William''s hidden earphone. "We have arrived at the warehouse. I think we can save the children, but you have to buy us more time!"


    William gritted his teeth. He felt his blood boil seeing Mary get slapped in front of him. It was taking all of his willpower to not lash out in anger. ¡®I have to control myself! Buying time is the most important thing right now!¡¯


    "How about we finish the game that was started four years ago?" William smirked, clenching his fists by his side.


    ''There is no way this game he''s talking about is not dangerous,'' Mary realized. Her heart was beating so fast, it felt like it would burst out of her chest. Did they have a chance of leaving here alive? What about Elissa and Alick?


    By this moment, the seawater had risen towards Mary''s knees. The coldness chilled her to the bone. The time came to an abrupt halt as Mary felt a sharp stabbing pain in her lower abdomen.

 Chapter 290 Morse Codes

    "Woo! Woo! Woo!" When the call ended abruptly, Elissa could no longer hear William''s voice, making her cry even harder.


    With an impatient wave of a hand, Dixon asked one of his men to drag Elissa forward.


    With a loud bang, the man rudely kicked the door of the warehouse open and threw the little girl inside.


    "Elissa!" cried out Alick. As he was about to run to his sister, Ray took a step ahead of him and held Elissa. This caused the two kids to fell heavily on the ground.


    "Woo! Woo!" Elissa cried as she lay on Ray''s body.


    "It''s okay," comforted Ray, but his back hurt from the fall.


    "Ray and Elissa, get up!" With his dirty little hands, Alick pulled the two kids up. Trembling, the three kids hugged each other.


    "Oh no!" Ray suddenly exclaimed in silence, "My watch!"


    Alick and Elissa looked at Ray with wide eyes. "Ray, what''s wrong with your watch?"


    "It broke just now." Ray touched the shattered screen on his watch and frowned. "It''s broken."


    "You can buy a new one with the same design when we get out of here," Elissa suggested with tears rolling from her eyes.


    "But this is very important." Ray blinked and whispered, "This watch can tell my mother where we are."


    "Really?" All of a sudden, the two kids'' eyes lit up with hope.


    Ray responded with a nod. Looking at the broken watch, he added, "But it''s broken now. I don''t know if we can get in touch with my mother anymore."


    "Ray, have a try!" asked Alick in a hurry.


    Ray stared at his watch for a while and nodded heavily. "I''ve come up with an idea. I''ll try it later. Don''t speak, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Ray looked around the place to find a clean spot to sit down. As he sat


    o the ground and said, "Mr. Lan, it''s your turn."


    "Don''t!" Mary yelled at William while crying. "No, William! You''ll be dead if you throw your gun away! Don''t trust him!"


    "I''m very honest," Corbett said. "There''s no need for me to fool you. Otherwise, Miss Mary, do you think you would have the chance to see your beloved man rescue you?"


    "What if I win?" William asked. "Let us go."


    "Afraid not, Mr. Lan. You have to win four consecutive rounds." Corbett let out a snort. "Have you forgotten those three children? One round for one person. Isn''t it fair?"


    "Where are they?" As William heard that, his courage seemed to have left him at once. His sneer turned into a frown and he suddenly felt nervous. He could not hear what was going on with Aisha and others now.


    To answer his queries, Corbett suddenly looked behind him and said, "They are over there."


    Confused, William looked in the direction of his gaze and saw a vast bay. However, something caught his eye. Three small black dots were floating above the sea.


    "What did you do to them? They are just kids!" All of a sudden, William realized what the three black dots were. His nervousness suddenly turned to fury.


    "They are waiting for you to win so you could save them. If you win, I''ll release one. If you lose, I''ll drop one to the sea. Isn''t it exciting?"


    "Despicable!" Through gritted teeth, William cursed Corbett. If looks could kill, Corbett would have been long gone.


    "Alick! Elissa!" Mary turned her head to take a look at the children. Blood seemed to have drained out of her face, making her extremely pale. If she had not been tied, she would have fallen down.


    "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 291 Rescuing The Hostages (Part One)

    "Let''s begin," Corbett arrogantly said, cocking his neck to one side.


    "Wait! Wait a minute!" William suddenly stopped him. "I have a few words to say to Mary. Give me a few minutes," he added in a serious tone.


    Nodding, Corbett merely stepped aside and uttered, "Oh, I bet you do. I guess this is your farewell, huh? Then, please!"


    Throwing away the gun, William walked forward expressionlessly. He traversed through the seawater, not minding the freezing cold, and went straight to Mary.


    "William..." she called weakly. Then, Mary pierced him with her teary eyes without blinking. A lump found its way on her throat, rendering her speechless at that moment.


    "Mary, you will be fine." With utmost affection, William gazed back at her. His eyes were too deep, and Mary knew he was confounded with so much emotion.


    The sea roared, and the high tide splashed their bodies, but William was strong enough to resist the current.


    He even cupped up her small face and kissed her lips, tasting her tears. And as their lips locked together, Mary could not suppress her cries anymore.


    "Aisha will be here soon," whispered William, with his back facing Corbett. He made it seem like he was bidding his last farewell, but obviously had an


    ropped dead on the ground, completely lifeless.


    Frowning, Jazlyn put the silenced gun back to her waist and walked into the salt factory. "Boss, there is no one inside. The gatekeepers are dead."


    "Alright. I saw the three kids. You can come out now."


    While speaking, Aisha put down the telescope in her hand. It turned out that Dixon had taken the three children out of the factory. They were hung above the sea with their hands tied behind their backs. No wonder Ray''s watch couldn''t be heard anymore.


    "Shall we just rush over?" Lucas asked in a low voice, trying his best not to get noticed from their hiding place.


    "No." Barry stopped him. "They have the three children! I won''t let you do it without full certainty."


    Aisha didn''t say a word and just rested her chin on her right hand to better think. Suddenly, she raised her head and uttered, "I have an idea."


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s..." They gathered together, circling around her while listening to her plan. And because it was well-thought and they didn¡¯t have any other choice, everyone agreed instantly.


    "Boss, be careful."


    "I know." Aisha nodded while gripping her gun and looking at Archer. Seconds later, the two of them walked carefully towards the bay.

 Chapter 292 Rescuing The Hostages (Part Two)

    Simultaneously, Jazlyn raised her sniper gun and aimed it at the target, ready to pull the trigger at any time.


    "Dixon! Dixon!"


    As soon as the two approached the bay, Archer shouted, "We¡¯re here to make a deal!"


    "Who are you? Stop!" When a group of bodyguards saw the two, they quickly pointed their guns at them, obviously threatening to shoot if they were to step any closer.


    Hearing that seemingly familiar voice, Dixon immediately turned his head and was utterly shocked to see who it was. "How could it be? Are you..."


    "Surprise!" Aisha grinned deviously at him and proudly said, "I was rescued, and your boss, Corbett, has been captured by us."


    Archer didn''t say anything. The twins resembled each other a lot, which was why Dixon would definitely mistake Aisha for Mary. But for how long could she hide it?


    "Mommy, help! Huhu!" Elissa''s frightened voice suddenly filled the cold air.


    "Mommy!" This time, it was Alick who called for their mother.


    "Honey, don''t be afraid!" Aisha comforted, her eyes now filled with utmost disgust and fury on the vile man before them.


    "We¡¯re proposing to exchange the hostages," suggested


    the first time I got shot! How would I know?"


    On the other side, several bodyguards carefully settled Alick and Elissa down to check their wounds. Aisha left both Lucas and Jazlyn and hurriedly walked up to the kids.


    Back in the sea, Barry managed to grab hold of Ray and dragged him out of the water. With the help of several bodyguards, the young boy was finally brought ashore.


    "Ray! Ray!" Barry called his son and untied the rope for him. "It''s all right. Ray, you are all right now."


    "Ahem..." Ray spat out the seawater and opened his eyes in a daze.


    "Ray?" With his arms enveloped around his son, Barry breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank god, you¡¯re awake! It''s all right. You''re saved. It''s all right."


    "Thank you, Uncle Barry," he replied weakly, trying to fully open his eyes to make sense of everything around him.


    "I''m not your uncle, Ray," Barry croaked, not knowing whether it was the seawater or tears on his face. A lump had found its way to his throat. "I''m your father! Ray, I''m your father!"


    "Father?" Ray wanted to speak more, but because of the lack of strength, the young boy fainted in his father¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 293 Falling Into The Sea

    The seawater rose quickly, surpassing Mary''s knees. Corbett''s men were standing far away from the sea, giving her a chance to cut off the rope without being noticed.


    Mary felt cold all over her body. Also, her lower abdomen hurt. She thought how much she wanted to pass out here and commit suicide because of suffering so much! But thinking of what William had just said to her and seeing how hard he tried to make sure she would survive, how could she give up so easily?


    Bang!


    Hearing the sound, she immediately stopped cutting the rope. Well, she had successfully cut one of the ropes. She could do it again.


    On the other side, Corbett and William were still fighting fiercely. The two were more or less wounded and bruised. William was at a disadvantage. He had not recovered yet from the gunshot and from being comatose. Now, he also had to worry about Mary. Although he had successfully checked on her from time to time, he could not hold on for long.


    Suddenly, Corbett found an opportunity to punch William''s face hard. Unable to defend himself, William was knocked sideways and staggered back a few steps. This caused one of his feet to get submerged in the cold water.


    Behind him was Mary. Seeing that William was beaten, she quickly asked, "William, are you okay?"


    He nodded his head in response, indicating that she did not need to worry.


    "


    tt harder with her elbow and pushed him far away from her. She then raised her gun and pointed it at his heart without any hesitation.


    Bang!


    "Ha ha!" Corbett gave a weird chuckle. Looking at the bullet in his chest, he slowly fell to the sea behind.


    Everything was over, but he did not want to die alone!


    Little did they know, Corbett was holding a bomb in his hand. Mustering his last strength, he threw it in Mary''s direction before he sank into the sea.


    "Watch out!" Aisha shouted instinctively. When she was about to step forward, Archer, who was rushing over, dragged her and they both fell to the ground.


    An explosion broke out on the vast sea.


    The last thing Mary saw was fire, causing the water to splash all over the sky. A huge wave swept over her body and William''s. Her back hurt as she fell into the water heavily.


    Plop!


    The two fell into the sea and slowly sank down. Mary felt an intense heat in her belly. It felt as though something was slowly leaving her body.


    The white wedding dress floated vigorously in the sea. However, what she saw was more and more reddish color. Bright red. Horrifying red. It was the blood of both Mary and William. With their strength, they held each other and she slowly closed her eyes.


    She smiled with relief. ''Not a bad ending. If you die, William, you won''t be alone. I''m here with you.''

 Chapter 294 Survived

    After falling into a deep coma, Mary only felt exhaustion. She was so tired that every part of her body seemed heavy. Even making a slight move was impossible. She felt she was falling into a deep and dark place.


    She was even unaware of the passing of time. Breathing was the only thing she could do.


    She did not know whether she was conscious or not. Sometimes she felt she was in the water, sometimes lying on the bed, sometimes with the children, and sometimes with William.


    In a daze, she felt many people running back and forth around her, making her unable to think properly. She really wanted to fall into deep sleep, but those people seemed to not allow her.


    "Pulse..."


    "Blood pressure..."


    "Breathe..."


    "Prepare for electric shock!" A man''s anxious voice echoed in her ears.


    Boom! The first time.


    "Again! One, two..."


    Boom! The second time.


    Her limbs, chest, and back were feeling more uncomfortable. Mary shouted in her heart, ''Don''t do that again!''


    "Her heartbeat is back to normal."


    Thank goodness!


    Mary felt relieved. As expected, her prayers worked. Finally, she could go back to sleep.


    "Thank God!" The people waiting outside the operating room heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the doctor come out. Aisha clasped her hands together and said, "It''s great that my sister is fine. When will she wake up?"


    "We can''t be sure yet. We can only tell you that she survived." The doctor took off his mask and continued, "There is another thing."


    "What is it?"


    "The patient is pregnant," the doctor answered whil


    e now my second favorite person. I want to marry the person I like the most."


    "Who do you like the most then?" asked Victor curiously.


    "Ray!" Elissa sat up straight suddenly and announced, "I like Ray most!"


    "Why do you like him?" Ena asked.


    "Because I think Ray is brave and handsome." In an instant, she turned into Ray''s admirer.


    "What about me?" Victor pinched her nose teasingly.


    "Then you," said Elissa and her eyes darted towards Ena, "you can be with her! Ena is also very beautiful!"


    "Elissa is really good at matchmaking!" Archer laughed loudly and Victor rolled his eyes at him.


    "Ena, are you willing to do that?" Elissa asked.


    "Elissa, are you handing Victor over to me?" Ena asked while blushing.


    "Of course." Elissa turned around and held Ena''s hand. "I am!"


    "Okay, I will take good care of Victor." Ena held Elissa''s hand back. The two seemed to have reached a friendly agreement.


    Victor stood aside, speechless. Was he sold by Elissa? They did not even ask him for his opinion!


    "There is another reason why I like Ray the most," Elissa said while biting her lips. "Ray is so pitiful. He couldn''t see anything before, and he doesn''t have a father. I have to take good care of him!"


    Apparently, Alick was listening across the room. "Daddy Barry said he is Ray''s father. I heard him say it."


    "Alick, you are lying! Why didn''t I know that?" Elissa glared at her brother in disbelief.


    "Alick is not lying." Victor touched Elissa''s head to calm her down. "Your Daddy Barry is Ray''s real father!"


    "Oh, my God!"

 Chapter 295 Have A Try

    Barry had put on fresh and clean clothes, and walked into Ray''s ward.


    His son had just woken up not long ago. Selah, who sat beside Ray, watched her son intently. "Ray, how are you feeling? Is there anything wrong with your eyes?"


    "Mom, I''m fine." Ray shook his head and looked away. As he did so, he saw Barry standing at the door of the ward. He opened his mouth and called in a weak voice, "Uncle..."


    Before he fainted, he seemed to have heard his Uncle Barry say that he was his father. Was it real or did he just hear it wrong?


    Selah followed Ray''s gaze. When she saw Barry, she felt a little embarrassed, making her quickly stand up. "Mr. Gu."


    Barry swallowed hard and nodded at her. "Hi. How is Ray?"


    "He''s fine."


    "That''s good then." Barry walked over and looked at his son with concerned expression. "Are your eyes okay? Can you see clearly?"


    "Yes. I can see with no problem." Ray nodded. He intended to say something but stopped at the second thought.


    "What''s wrong?" Barry read Ray''s expression and realized that something was bothering him at a glance. "What do you want to ask?"


    "Are you really my father?"


    Ray asked straightforwardly. Hearing that, Selah instinctively called Ray''s name in embarrassment. "Ray! Why did you..."


    "Yes, I am." Before Selah could even finish her question, Barry answered while nodding. "I... I''m your father."


    Selah bit her lips, and tears welled up in her eyes. Fate played a big joke on her. After going through so much, she did not know whether to be sad or moved by the scene in front of her.


    "Are you truly my father? For real?" Ray propped himself up into sitting position and Selah quickly assisted him. "Mom, is Uncle... Is he telling the truth?"


    She looked at Barry''s facial expression for a long time before answering with a nod. "Yes, it''s true."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me before? You have known it for a long time, haven''t you?" The more Ray spoke, the angrier he became. "Why didn''t yo


    ut with curiosity. A flight of today. Selah Shen and Raymond Shen...


    "Daddy Barry, what''s wrong?" Alick asked when he noticed that Barry''s expression had changed. Barry had already seemed happy a while ago, but his expression turned dark and gloomy again upon seeing the tickets.


    "Nothing." He hastily took out the tickets and said to the boy in an urgent tone, "Alick, I have something to do. I''ll be back." Without waiting for Alick''s response, he rushed out of the ward.


    He had just walked out of the room when he saw Selah walking towards him.


    "Selah!" he shouted from afar, which made her stop walking immediately.


    "Yes?" Stopped in tracks, she watched as Barry strode towards her.


    "What''s this?" He angrily held up the tickets and waved them on her face.


    Selah''s eyes widened in shock, and she was unable to utter an intelligible answer. "Well, I..."


    "You want to take my son away?" Barry laughed sardonically and continued, "If nothing had happened today, would you have already left? "


    Selah was stunned at Barry''s audacity.


    "Were you planning to take him away like this? Huh?! Answer me!" he asked again. As he spoke, his voice seemed angrier.


    Selah nodded. All of a sudden, she finally felt the courage to yell back. "Or what? Let Ray know that you are his father and then watch you marry someone else? How could you be so mean?!"


    She did not care about anything now. She was ready to face Barry''s fury head on.


    However, instead of arguing back, Barry just sighed helplessly. He looked at Selah in the eye and said slowly, "Let''s... let''s have a try, shall we?


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said, let''s have a try. Let''s try to be together." He turned his face away and said awkwardly, "We already have a son anyway. We might as well give it a try."


    Hearing that, Selah covered her mouth to stop her from screaming. What Barry had said was an absolute shock for her. She stood in the hallway, petrified in spot, unable to move or speak.

 Chapter 296 Emergency Treatment On William

    A long silence fell on the ward, and only the air-conditioning''s slight rumbling could be heard. In addition to the smell of the disinfectant, a faint fragrance of flowers whiffed in the air.


    The morning sunshine penetrated through the drapes, casting bright light in the room. Mary felt her eyelids warm up with the sun rays while her body seemed to be less painful than last night.


    Feeling good, she tried to roll her eyes while voluntarily moving her fingers. And as her lids folded open, the dazzling sunlight tickled her tear gland, making her very uncomfortable. It was not until she raised her hand to block the sunshine that Mary realized she still had an infusion.


    "Mommy, you are awake!" In the silence, a crisp voice suddenly penetrated her ears.


    It was Alick''s voice! There was no mistaking it.


    So as soon as she heard this, Mary turned her head and saw the little boy lying on the edge of the bed, staring at her with tears in his eyes.


    "Alick..." Mary called her son with a hoarse voice, raising her hand and lovingly caressing Alick''s head.


    "Mommy, would you like some water?" the young boy asked, sniffing to hold back his tears. He didn¡¯t want to worry his mother.


    Mary nodded and sat up with her son¡¯s help.


    The little boy took the cup, poured water, and tested its temperature before carefully handing it to her.


    The moment Mary took a gulp, a trace of coolness swept across her throat, making her drink several more mouthfuls to quench her dry throat.


    "Mommy, take it easy."


    "Yeah, alright, honey," Mary answered, smiling warmly at her son.


    And while the two enjoyed each other¡¯s company, the door suddenly clicked open, revealing Victor walking in with Elissa in his arms. Behind him were Lucas, Archer, Ena, and the others.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mary, you¡¯re awake!"


    "Doctor! Doctor! The patient is awake!" Ena called frantically.


    Meanwhile, Elissa couldn''t wait to rush over, so the little girl struggled from Victor''s arms and ran towards her mother excitingly.


    "I''ll take you back to the ward."


    "No! Don''t!" On reflex, she immediately grabbed his clothes to stop him "I want to stay here with him! I won''t leave!" she insisted, trying her best to make herself look strong and able.


    Meanwhile, the doctors who rushed in William¡¯s ward all bore grim expressions, and their voices were unprecedentedly solemn.


    "Prepare for an electric shock!"


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One! Again!"


    Leaning against the glass window, Mary silently prayed as she watched the nurses and doctors surrounding William and trying to revive him. Through the gap between them, she could only see the unconscious William. And that scene broke her heart to a million pieces.


    ''Hang on, William! You can''t leave me like this! If something happens to you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do! I''d rather die than spend the rest of my life without you.''


    Mary burst into tears, not minding how she might have looked at that moment. If it weren''t for Victor, she would have already fallen on the floor.


    Fortunately, she was not alone at that time. The rest of their friends also silently watched through the window in utter horror. All of them held their breath, and every second of waiting seemed forever.


    Five minutes had passed, and all the medical professionals who came to William''s aid seemed like they had just gone through a fierce war.


    As soon as the doctors came out, all those waiting outside circled them, eager to know William''s state.


    "How is he now? Is he okay?"


    "Is my son okay?"


    "How is William?"


    A doctor took off his mask, wiped the sweat on his forehead before answering, "He''s fine now."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief while most of them had their hands up against their chests.


    Even Mary, who was just feeling defeated, seemed to have regained all her energy.


    "Would it happen to him again?" Lucas asked in a calm yet serious tone.


    "We are not sure." The head doctor answered, "We can only observe the patient again. He is, after all, severely injured."

 Chapter 297 You Would Be Happy

    William was given two consecutive critical condition notices within the day. The doctors and nurses attended to him around the clock, and those caring about him didn''t move a step from his ward.


    Outside in the corridor, Mary sat on a chair and refused to leave, no matter how much others tried to persuade her. She was adamant about staying with William. The only way she could ease her mind was if she saw him in person.


    "Mary, you should eat something." The sunrise crept onto the corridor, slowly filling it up with the morning light. Amy approached Mary and said, "You''ve been waiting here all day, and you haven''t had a bite to eat. William is much better now."


    "I don''t have much of an appetite." Mary shook her head and stared blankly at her, exhaustion evident on her face. ''When can I go see him?'' she wondered.


    "You have to force yourself to eat even if you don''t have an appetite." Amy placed a food box in her hands and warned, "You''re not in good condition. The baby you''re carrying also needs to eat. Think of your child."


    "I''m really not hungry," Mary murmured, biting her lips.


    "Mary," Amy said in a soothing tone and smoothed her hair with her hand, "you need to take good care of yourself. If you don''t, who will take care of William when he wakes up? You can''t just sit here and


    f Barry many times. He had threatened her a few times.


    Mary smiled when she saw Selah''s reaction. After a long pause, she continued, "I truly hope that whatever happened between Barry and I won''t cause any distress in you. After all, I almost married him. If I were you, I wouldn''t be so tolerant." Mary looked back at the ward and said, "But William is the only man in my heart now. If I were to be honest, Barry and I both had cold feet on our wedding day."


    "What do you mean?" Selah asked, "Cold feet?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded, "Even if the kidnapping didn''t happen, I don''t think we would''ve pushed through with the wedding. Before I walked down the aisle, Barry came up to me and told me something about Ray."


    Selah took a deep breath.


    "He will be a good father and husband to you." Mary smiled vaguely.


    A husband?


    Selah was appalled. Was she really going to try and make things work with Barry? Could they be together?


    "I heard about what happened to you and Barry. Fate is a strange and wonderful thing," Mary said with a soft smile. "I have faith that you could be happy together."


    "I appreciate you saying that, Mary." Selah didn''t know what else to say. "Mr. Lan and you¡­ I''m also hoping for your happiness."


    "Me too." Mary looked back at the ward and was lost in her thoughts.

 Chapter 298 Reunion Of Old Friends

    There was a special pain in endless waiting; waiting with no end and without hope.


    The sun and moon continued to dance with one another as day turned to night. Late autumn passed, and winter began as always. When December came, the first snow in A City fell, casting its white dust over everything.


    Mary was bundled up in oversized clothing, then got out of the car. She placed a protective hand around her growing belly and made her way towards William''s ward.


    It had been two months, but William was still in a coma. Although his ventilator had been removed, and the doctors all said he was fine, William still refused to wake up.


    "Madam, be careful."


    Watts, the bodyguard employed by William, was in charge of keeping Mary safe. He followed her closely twenty-four hours a day and was always on the lookout for anything that might harm her.


    "Don''t worry about me. Thank you, Watts." Mary waved him off and smiled at him. "It''s snowing today. The snowflakes are all so beautiful."


    "Indeed," Watts replied and stood beside her respectfully.


    "Watts, have you eaten yet?" Mary asked. "It''s lunchtime. You can have lunch first if you''re hungry. I''ll go and see William. Nothing bad will happen."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "Ha ha..." Mary laughed and covered her mouth. "I knew you would say that. Every time I ask, you always give me the same answer," she teased, "You gave me the same answer yesterday but I heard your stomach growl."


    Watts'' face blushed immediately "Please don''t tease me, madam. It''s my duty to protect you. I''ll always be here for you."


    Mary rai


    s still comfortable for me to wear them." Nancy waved her hand dismissively.


    "I don''t think so! Nancy!" The man next to her frowned and said, "I''m scared to death every day seeing you dressed like this! The more I tell you what to wear, the more you go against me!"


    "Who''s this man?" Mary asked, feeling amused by his reaction.


    "Oh, I''m Nancy''s husband. I''m Zion Cui. I apologize, I forgot to introduce myself." Zion reached a hand out politely and said, "It''s nice to meet you."


    "Likewise." Mary shook hands with him.


    "Zion, wait for me outside. Mary is an old friend and I want to catch up with her for a bit." Nancy waved him away casually.


    Zion glared at her and scoffed, "Alright, I''ll only give you ten minutes."


    "Why are you being such a party pooper?" Nancy waved him away again.


    Zion shook his head with a doting smile and walked away.


    "Your husband is so kind and considerate of you," Mary praised.


    "He''s like gum stuck to the bottom of my shoe. I can''t get rid of him. He''s so annoying!" Nancy said in a tone of fake disgust, with a charmed expression on her face. "Do you have time? Let''s find a place to chat," she suggested as if they had been long-time friends.


    "If you don''t mind, we can go to William''s ward¡­ William is in hospital." Mary forced a smile on her face.


    "William Lan?" Nancy was stunned to hear her mention his name. "You and him¡­"


    "It''s a long story."


    "Let''s go to his ward and have a chat, then." Nancy was still as energetic as ever. She pulled Mary towards William''s ward, and Watts followed closely behind them.

 Chapter 299 Farewell To The Past

    Entering the ward, Nancy was shocked to see William in a coma. "What happened?"


    "I don''t know where to start. Anyway, he was injured and hasn''t woken up for two months." Looking at William''s current state, Mary sighed helplessly and added, "Please sit down. Let''s talk."


    The two sat on the couch. Nancy stared at her with confused expression and asked, "Are you still with William?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "Aren''t you worried? He is a gay, isn''t he? Can he accept you?"


    "At first we thought he was gay, but it turns out he isn''t," Mary explained. "He... William likes women."


    "What?" Nancy gasped in surprise and asked again, "You''re not lying, are you?"


    Mary shook her head and proceeded to tell Nancy what had happened in the past.


    "If I hadn''t heard it from you, I would have suspected that someone was making fun of me." Nancy smiled in amazement.


    "I also think it''s unbelievable."


    Unable to think of a response, Nancy looked out of the window. Her expression changed all of a sudden and she asked warily, "What about him? How is he doing?"


    Mary frowned in confusion. At first she did not know whom Nancy was pertaining to. It took her quite some time to realize that the "him" Nancy referred to was Frank. "William has broken up with him. Unfortunately, he had a car accident a few months ago. I don''t know where he is now."


    "Wel


    ."


    She then went to the ward to retrieve the food box. As she was about to go out, she seemed to have seen William frown suddenly.


    "William!" Mary rushed to the bed and stared at his face expectantly. However, although she gazed at him for a long time, the person on the bed remained unconscious and expressionless.


    "It was only an illusion." Mary sighed in disappointment and decided to straighten up.


    "Ouch!"


    All of a sudden, she felt a stabbing pain in her lower abdomen so she clutched the area instinctively. Her strength seemed to have left her in an instant. With a thud, the food box she was holding fell to the ground. Moreover, her legs became weak and the last thing she felt was her slowly falling to the bedside.


    "William, it hurts..."


    Cold sweat broke out on Mary''s face. She kept calling William''s name while holding her stomach in pain, hoping that he''d wake up and help her.


    "Madam!" Hearing the sound inside, Watts rushed in immediately. He saw Mary''s miserable state and the blood oozing from her body.


    "Doctor!" Watts quickly held Mary in his arms. As he ran, he shouted for help. "I need a doctor! Quick! Help!"


    The door of the ward closed with a bang. Watts'' bloodstained footsteps dirtied the corridor, but it was least of his concern.


    In William''s quiet ward, his hands under the quilt moved imperceptibly.

 Chapter 300 Lets Make An Agreement (Part One)

    "Mary... Mary..."


    When she was sleeping, Mary heard someone call her name and talk in her ear endlessly.


    "You were awake when I was in coma, but now that I''ve finally woken up, why are you sleeping? Hmm?"


    "Why is your belly so big? Is there really a baby in it? Our baby?"


    "How long will you sleep? I''m tired of talking alone."


    "Do you have to force me to use my trump card? Mary! If you don''t wake up now, your bonus will be cut!"


    ''Bonus? My bonus? Cut? No way!''


    Mary''s hazy mind suddenly jolted awake. She quickly sat up from her bed, her eyes blank yet full of energy. "No one is allowed to touch my bonus!" she roared.


    "Mary!" A surprised voice came to her ears.


    Well?


    She quickly turned to the direction of the voice, and saw William. His eyes were full of surprise and wonder as he stared at her without blinking.


    "I didn''t expect for it to still work so well," said William with a smile.


    "Am... am I dreaming?" The two looked at each other for a few seconds. Dreadful, Mary grabbed William''s white and blue striped hospital gown. Her eyes were red with incredulousness. "William, a


    ng the lovers'' talk, the door of the ward suddenly opened. A group of people entered.


    "Daddy, Mommy!" Alick and Elissa rushed in first. They ran to William and Mary excitedly.


    "Good babies!" The family of four hugged each other tightly.


    "It''s really good to see you both awake," Lucas said in a teasing manner.


    "Shut up!" Jazlyn spat. The smell of gunpowder hung in the air. It turned out that she and her boss, Aisha, had just arrived from Syria. It was very thrilling!


    "Let me have a look." Aisha squeezed through the crowd as she approached the hospital bed. She pushed William away and yammered, "I''m here to see my sister''s belly." She put her hand on top of Mary''s bulging belly and said in awe, "It''s amazing! It''s so round like a watermelon! Aww!"


    Sitting aside, William cast a cold look at Aisha. Her gesture made him feel sad. "I''m still the parent. Why did you have to push me away like that?"


    Without looking back, Aisha snorted. "So what? You think saving my sister could make me accept you? That''s just your atonement. Just so you know, I haven''t forgotten what you did to her before."

 Chapter 301 Lets Make An Agreement (Part Two)

    Aisha''s words made Mary''s blushing face turn pale. After being reminded by Aisha, she seemed to have regained all her memories and pain that she had suffered before.


    The videos, deception, Sansa, concealment, the slap...


    As William noticed the sudden change of expression on Mary''s face, his heart broke into pieces. He knew he was wrong. Also, he had been regretting his past actions for the longest time. Could Mary still forgive him?


    Silence hung in the air so Victor broke it with a cough. "Ahem. William, when will you go back to the company? Your company is on the verge of collapsing because of me."


    "Victor, good for you!" Archer deliberately put his shoulder on Victor''s and smiled. "Since when are you in charge of William''s company?"


    Victor glared at Archer in response.


    After thinking for a while, William explained in a cold tone, "Victor is the second largest shareholder of our company."


    "Five percent of the shares could make him the second largest shareholder of your company?" Barry was stunned. "How many shares do you have, William?"


    "It was originally ninety percent. After giving five percent to Victor, I now have eighty-five percent." William shrugged. In fact, he almost sold eighty percent of his shares to Adam Chen four years ago. At that time, he really planned to sell the company. Fortunately, he did not.


    "This is the dictatorship of a capitalist," Lucas remarked while shaking his head.


    Ignoring the ridicule of Lucas, William turned


    ead in anger and disappointment.


    "That''s right, Mary. We must give him a punishment, even if it''s a little." Jazlyn said seriously, "As police officers, we punish the criminals in two ways. One is physically, and the other is mentally."


    "Mr. Lan isn''t in good health now. The first method is not working." Selah rejected the first method with a smile. "So you want to give a psychological blow to him?"


    "Well said." Aisha nodded in agreement. "It''s a more painful punishment to dissipate the enemy''s will. What do you say, Mary?"


    Mary blinked her eyes. She really wanted to get involved and see how it would go. "Is there any specific method?"


    "Well, like this..."


    The four women gathered around. Their tiny circle looked as if they were planning something extraordinary.


    "Okay! That''s it!" After five minutes of discussion, Aisha waved her hand and reminded them, "This task need to be successful!"


    "Aww! Okay! Yes, madam!"


    In the next ward, the doctor had just finished the general check-up for William. "Mr. Lan, you have fully recovered. However, you have to be hospitalized for a few more days for observation. If everything goes well, you can leave the hospital soon."


    Hearing that, William was relieved. He could not wait to go to Mary''s ward. As soon as he opened the door, he saw several women looking at him with dangerous eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" William asked with a frown.


    "William," Mary called him in an alarming tone, "let''s make an agreement."

 Chapter 302 Three Donts (Part One)

    "William, we should have an agreement," Mary suggested when she saw William walk into the ward.


    "An agreement? " William stopped in his tracks with a look of apprehension in his eyes. He asked, "Are you being serious, Mary? What kind of agreement?"


    Mary avoided his eyes and looked at the other women in the ward for support. The three women nodded in encouragement and urged her to continue.


    "Um..." Mary squirmed and waved her hand to dismiss them. "Can you all leave us first?"


    "Fighting, Mary!"


    "Remember what we told you!"


    "Stand your ground, Mary!"


    The three of them made sure to remind her before leaving.


    "What agreement are you talking about?" William asked as he sat down on the bed.


    "Our relationship started with an agreement. It''s time we made a new one. It will determine the fate of our relationship," Mary explained in a serious tone.


    "Alright, let''s hear it," William nodded. It was a reasonable request for him. "What would you like to put in an agreement?"


    "I want to re-evaluate our relationship," Mary continued. "I can forgive you, but I thin


    "Mary, who is this man?" he asked.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce him. This is Peter. He''s my temporary assistant. He just graduated from university, and is currently taking an internship in our company," Mary explained. "He''s been working with me for a month now. You were still in a coma when we hired him."


    "Mr. Lan, it''s nice to meet you. I came to see you with Mary before, but you weren''t awake at the time," Peter greeted him politely.


    "Okay," William nodded nonchalantly.


    "Take a seat." Mary let Peter sit and continued, "I met Peter many years ago. I didn''t know that we would end up working in the same company. What a coincidence!"


    "Haha." Peter scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "How did you meet each other many years ago?" William asked and looked him over once more.


    "I worked at a convenience store four years ago, opposite the bar you often went to," Mary explained. "Peter''s family owns that store."


    William nodded dismissively. "It rings a bell."


    "You remember it? Peter''s all grown up! Time flies!" Mary couldn''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 303 Three Donts (Part Two)

    "Mary, you''re still as beautiful as before. You haven''t aged a day!" Peter said with a fond smile. He didn''t notice William glaring at him.


    "Peter, you''re such a sweet talker!" Mary beamed.


    William held back his temper. Before he could lose it, a nurse came over to him and took him away to receive his medication.


    "Go on," Mary urged.


    "I''ll be back soon." William reluctantly walked out, giving Peter a hard stare before he left.


    "Mr. Lan''s been giving me strange looks," Peter said as the door closed. "Is he jealous of me?"


    "What do you mean? Haha¡­ Why would he be jealous of you?" Mary waved her hands. "He''s just a grumpy man. You must be seeing things. Don''t take it too seriously, Peter."


    "You think so?" Peter frowned and said, "Maybe I was just overthinking."


    When he arrived in his ward, William stared intently at the white pills in his hand, as if they were his enemy. He fiercely swallowed them all in one go.


    Damn it! He was flustered whenever a man wandered around Mary.


    "Mr. Lan, I''ll be leaving now."


    "Wait a minute." William stopped the nurse. "Could you ask the president of the hospital to visit me?"


    "Alright." The nurse nodded in confusion and immediately brought the president of the hospital over.


    "Mr. Lan, what can I do for yo


    e!


    When he entered the ward, Mary was reading a magazine. She raised her head and asked, "Did they leave?"


    "Yes," William replied. He gazed at her smooth face and swollen belly under the soft light, and he was suddenly overcome with desire. Mary was his, and she belonged only to him.


    William approached her and carried Mary in his arms.


    "Oh my!" Mary screamed. She was worried about her belly and his gunshot wounds. Nestled in his arms, she didn''t dare to move. She blinked her eyes up at him and asked, "What are you doing, William? This is dangerous!"


    "Why? Are you scared I''ll drop you?" William was displeased by her lack of trust. He held Mary securely in his arms.


    "I''m afraid that your wounds might open! Put me down!" Mary was anxious and furious at his carelessness.


    "So, you do care about me." William was satisfied with her reply. He walked over to the big bed with Mary in his arms and gently laid her down.


    "Are you going to sleep in the small bed?"


    "No, I''m not." William shook his head. "I''ll sleep on this bed with you."


    "What? No wonder!" His plans suddenly dawned on Mary. She glared at him and said, "How could you break the agreement?"


    William lay down next to her and said, "We haven''t signed the contract yet. This doesn''t count."

 Chapter 304 Sleeping Together (Part One)

    "Hey!" Mary glared at William. "When did you become so shameless?"


    "I don''t know either." He chuckled while his smile remained glued to his lips. Grabbing the quilt, he gently covered them both with it while his body moved close to Mary''s. "I think it''s better if we sleep together!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hands, intending to touch her tummy.


    "What are you doing?" Slightly surprised, Mary shook off his hands and said, "It''s time to sleep now."


    "Come on, I just want to feel our baby." William frowned and pouted like a kid who had just been deprived of candy. "I can''t even touch you now, can I?" he added with an evident hint of grievance.


    "Well, you deserve it! I told you you''d be doomed one day when I found that you made a mistake." Raising her chin slightly, Mary gazed at him with apparent provocation.


    Yet, even with her sharp eyes, William didn¡¯t seem provoked. Instead, he stared back at her complacently, feeling a tinge of warmth in his heart. "Hmmm¡­Why don''t I remember?" he responded, still wearing a smile.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I remember it very clearly. I will take back all the grievances I have suffered before!" Mary slightly moved on the bed, now facing him with a cocky expression etched on her face.


    "What grievances did you suffer before?"


    "There¡¯s a lot of them!" Mary waved her palm before his face and counted with her fingers. "After I signed the contract with you, I was not all


    he teacher praised my painting today. I''ll go to get it and show it to you!"


    "Okay." Nodding, Barry settled his son on the ground and lightly patted his head before watching him run away.


    As Ray hurried upstairs, a deafening silence fell in the living room. It was the usual scene whenever the young boy would leave them alone. It seemed that their son was the only reason they could stay together in one room without being awkward with each other.


    "Hey¡­ You are back." Selah was the first one to break the silence. She pursed her lips and took a look at Barry.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m standing right here in front of you." A trace of sarcasm dripped in his voice. And with his indifferent eyes piercing her, Barry removed each layer of his clothes, only leaving a shirt. Then, he walked towards Selah and asked, "Are you making dinner?"


    "Yes, I am. It will be ready soon." Even though Selah shared a child with him, she would still get flustered whenever her eyes met his intense gaze. There was just something about him that would immediately send the butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    "Okay," Barry coldly replied, nodding slightly.


    Then, the next second, another batch of awkward silence filled the space between them, making Barry even more annoyed. They hadn''t seen each other for half a month, and yet this woman wouldn¡¯t talk or even look at him for a long time. She just lowered her head and stared at her feet.

 Chapter 305 Sleeping Together (Part Two)

    But what Barry didn¡¯t know was that Selah felt a little sad. She thought he would miss her after not seeing her for a while, but his cold treatment right now proved her otherwise.


    "Dad! Dad!" Just before the awkward silence stretched a little longer, Ray saved the atmosphere as he rushed back downstairs. "Look, this is my painting."


    Barry took it over with a smile before settling on the soft sofa. "Ray, this is awesome! You are such a talented boy!" he praised as his eyes surveyed the painting thoroughly.


    "Mommy, come and have a look!" Ray held Selah''s hand and pulled her to Barry''s side.


    "Okay." Sitting next to Barry, Selah said in a low voice, "Ray''s painting is so good!"


    "Of course, he is my son!" Barry claimed proudly.


    "Humph..." Hearing that, Selah protested in a low voice. But when she turned around, her gaze was met with Barry''s stare, causing her heart to skip a beat. Nervous, she broke free from his profound gaze and said, "I''ll go and check if the food is ready."


    She prepared to stand up as she spoke, but Barry was quick enough to grab her hand, pinning her back to her seat.


    "Hester is here. Let her do it and just wait here. You haven''t come back for half a month. Don''t you want to stay a little longer with your son?"


    Selah could feel the warmth of his palm against her skin. It was so tingling that her cheeks actually blushed at that sudden touch. "Alright, but let go of my hand first." She conceded and sat back beside him.


    "Mommy is shy!" Ray exclaimed as his eyes caught sight of their hands, intertwined together. "Dad, don''t let go of Mom''s hand!"


    "Okay." Barry nodded. That was exactly what he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Selah''s face t


    one. Open the door quickly!"


    Selah pursed her lips, trying to calm herself. "Okay, I''ll be right out."


    Barry snorted and leaned against the door of the bathroom. He heard the sound of running water slowly fading, and the next second, Selah came out with a damped hair and bathrobe wrapped around her.


    "Well, you can go in now."


    As Barry surveyed her body, a surge of heat gradually filled him. Perhaps because he had just drunk some wine that his libido was quite active tonight.


    So, before any perverted thoughts conquered his head, he hurried into the bathroom and quickly took a shower. When he came out, Selah was already reading some bedtime stories to their son.


    "Dad, come here!" Ray immediately called him over.


    Barry paced to the bed and lay down on it.


    Selah''s soft voice echoed in the air, making him feel at ease and peaceful.


    After a long time, Ray''s breathing became even, signaling that the young boy had already fallen asleep. Selah put down the storybook and tucked him under the quilt with a smile. When she turned around, she found that Barry was also fast asleep.


    So, quietly, she got out of bed and bent down to look at Barry. She wanted to wake him up after learning that he was still wearing a shirt, but she got absorbed staring at his well-sculpted face.


    She traced the outline of his face with her fingers, from his nose, up to his eyes and eyebrows. Selah sighed slightly and prepared to stand up when Barry suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Ah!" Utterly shocked, Selah screamed and almost jolted out of bed.


    "Shush! Do you want to wake Ray up?" Barry immediately sat up from the bed and grabbed her in his arms. They both fell on the bed.

 Chapter 306 Proposal For Marriage (Part One)

    Both Barry and Selah seemed to be immersed in the sudden feeling that arose in their hearts. The atmosphere fell into silence for a while as they both stared at each other.


    "I...It was an accident." Leaning against the bed, Selah stole a glance at Ray. She covered her mouth, and whispered, "Get up from my body."


    Barry did not seem to have heard what she had said. He squinted his eyes and opened his mouth to speak. Selah caught a whiff of the alcohol. "You just said you like me."


    "I..." She blushed and looked away.


    "For real?" He asked again, "Were you telling the truth?"


    She twisted her body and struggled to get away from his grasp. "Let go of me. I don''t know," she said in low voice.


    "Did you just say those words to lie to Ray?" He laughed sardonically and added, "You must hate me very much in your heart. I even... Forget it." Before he finished his words, he snorted angrily and did not say anything more.


    Selah suddenly felt her body get light. It turned out that Barry had already stood up and was about to head out. With his back to her, he said, "Have a good sleep. I''m going out."


    She straightened up and sat on the bed. What did Barry


    ll sleeping in her quiet ward. Meanwhile, William had already woken up. Holding her in his arms, he felt incomparably comfortable and happy.


    He looked at Mary''s sleeping face. He touched her tender hand and kissed it again and again.


    Such a beautiful day to be awake!


    But before he could enjoy more of the sweetness, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    Aisha stood at the door of the ward with crossed arms, ready to battle like the Greek goddess Athena, and stared at William fiercely. "You are so cunning and scheming! How dare you sleep with my sister on the same bed?! Get out!"


    "Shush! Why are you so loud?" Glaring back at Aisha, William said, "Mary hasn''t woken up yet!"


    "Then get out!" Aisha walked towards them with her hands on her waist.


    "Hmm..." Upon hearing the noise, Mary turned over and opened her eyes. Seeing Aisha''s angry face, Mary sat up immediately and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come here, you will be hurt by him again!" Aisha sighed and shook her head disapprovingly. "My dear sister, have you forgotten what we said yesterday? What about the three don''ts? It hasn''t been 12 hours yet. How could you forget it?"

 Chapter 307 Proposal For Marriage (Part Two)

    "I..." Mary blushed and faltered, "I didn''t forget about them! It was an accident last night."


    William got out of the bed. After a good night''s rest, he looked so much better.


    "Mary and I are in love with each other. Don''t try to take us apart. How can you do this to your sister?" William said unhappily, "We''re adults. We can resolve our own problems. Mind your own business."


    "Wow! Look who''s talking!" Aisha raised her head and added, "My sister''s business is my business. I want to think about her happiness. I want her to stay away from you!"


    "No way!" Waving his hand, William disagreed firmly. "I will be with Mary for the rest of my life. No one can stop us! Not even you!" Then, he looked at Mary affectionately.


    Mary rubbed her forehead, still unable to make out of the morning feud.


    If Aisha and William quarreled, which side should she take?


    "You are just a talker. You always make my sister upset. I can''t trust you easily." Aisha shook her head in disgust.


    "Okay," said William as he placed his both hands on his waist. "Then how can you believe me?"


    "Make a promise." Aisha raised her eyebrows and stared at William, as if she had been waiting for this opportunity. She said word by word, "I want you to make a promise to my sister in front of everyone. As for the content of the promise, I think you should know."


    "Okay, no problem." William nodded in agreement without any hesitation. "I''ll tell you now then. I want¡ª"


    Mary looked at William and felt nervous.


    "Wait a m


    asked with a nostalgic look. "These are the rings I bought for us four years ago. I take them with me all the time. I even put them on the place closest to my heart.


    Although I didn''t pay much attention to them four years ago, they mean more to me than anything else." Touching the smaller ring, William suddenly knelt on one knee on the floor beside the bed, and held up the ring. "Mary, marry me!"


    The sudden proposal made Mary''s heart beat faster and faster. Everyone else in the ward was taken aback.


    Archer smiled. William really understood what he meant just now!


    Before Mary could react, Elissa did first. "Mommy, say yes!"


    "Mommy, don''t you want to marry Dad?" urged Alick.


    Pursing her lips, Mary choked with sobs. She could not say anything, and could only nod slightly to show that she agreed to marry him.


    As William waited for Mary''s answer, every second that had passed seemed like a year. Seeing that her gestures said that she had agreed, William took her hand immediately and put the ring on her ring finger.


    "All right," said William with a proud smile. He finally felt relieved as he stared at the ring. "I have put it on your finger and you belong to me now, Mary. You won''t be able to escape anymore."


    "Humph!" Aisha snorted disdainfully, but her eyes were full of happiness.


    Hearing that, Mary was stunned for a while, but William kissed her unexpectedly. She felt extremely joyful all of a sudden.


    ''Well, that''s it. I also want to marry you, William!'' she thought.

 Chapter 308 Short Letter (Part One)

    While smiling, Alick and Elissa hugged each other and looked at their parents, who were showing off their love.


    "You have made a promise, and your proposal has been accepted," said Archer while touching his nose. "In my opinion, you can get the marriage certificate today. What do you say?"


    "Isn''t it too fast?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Not fast at all. The sooner they register for marriage, the earlier they can rest assured!" Lucas snickered and looked at William with raised eyebrows and sly expression.


    "It''s good to settle down early." Amy, who had not spoken for a long time, grinned from ear to ear.


    "Yes." Timothy nodded in agreement. "Now that Mary is pregnant again, we should give her an identity in our family as soon as possible."


    "Mary, what do you think?" Blinking his starry eyes, William moved closer to Mary. Although he was just asking, deep in his heart, he wanted it. If Mary agreed, he would take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau right away. All of a sudden, he felt that what Archer had said today was exactly what he wanted. He did not want to wait any longer for proposal and the marriage certificate. He had to go to the Civil Affai


    to wander around any longer either.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "I''m leaving today."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Mary asked with a frown.


    "I want to move back as soon as possible. Don''t worry about me, okay? Let''s get in touch anytime."


    "Okay." Mary nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll go back with you," Archer suddenly said to Aisha.


    "Why are you going back?" she asked.


    "My home is over there, okay?" With his hands in his pockets, Archer smiled. "Besides, you''re going back. Why should I stay here?"


    "I''ll go back with you too," interjected Lucas. He looked at Jazlyn and added, "I''ll go back to my home too."


    Aisha pursed her lips. Obviously Lucas wanted to go with Jazlyn, but he did not want to admit it. What a loser!


    The group of four left after bidding their farewell. Timothy stood up and said, "It''s time for us to leave as well. You two, have a good rest."


    Holding Timothy''s arm, Amy smiled at both William and Mary. "Take good care of yourselves. I''ll bring you lunch at noon."


    "Thank you, Aunt Amy!"


    "Father, take care!"


    Only four people were left in the ward now. "Victor," called Ena as she tugged his sleeve, "let''s go."

 Chapter 309 Short Letter (Part Two)

    "You can leave first." Without even looking at her, Victor turned to William. "I have something to say to William."


    When she saw the awkwardness between Ena and Victor, Mary immediately turned to her to help. "Ena, come here. Let''s have a chat. After they finish their conversation, you can leave with Victor."


    "No, thanks." Ena shook her head and deliberately looked at her watch. "I have a shooting soon. I... I''m leaving now. Bye, Mary."


    "Well..." Before Mary could finish her words, Ena had pushed the door open and walked out.


    Seeing that Ena ran past him, Victor frowned slightly. As soon as he heard that the door was closed, he turned to William expressionlessly. "Let''s go out. I have something to tell you."


    William then stood up. As he was about to go out, Mary grabbed his arm.


    "Don''t bully Victor," ordered Mary calmly.


    "I..." William was too angry to say a word. He


    ss." Victor was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. "But I''m relieved to see you like this."


    "What am I like now?" William asked, his hands resting around his waist.


    "You..." Victor turned around and walked out with a laugh. "You are hopelessly in love with Mary."


    "Of course I love her!" William shouted at Victor''s back and watched him disappear at the corner. Then, he remembered the letter in his hand and took a look at it. His expression became serious. Slowly, he returned to the ward.


    "How did it go? What did you talk about?" As soon as William returned, Mary queried anxiously.


    "What are you doing? Are you worried about me or him?" With an unfriendly look on his face, William sat back on the bed.


    "Don''t be so haughty. I''m asking you seriously!" Mary complained.


    "I am serious!" William took over Mary''s hand and touched it slowly, while intently staring at her.

 Chapter 310 Short Letter (Part Three)

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mary was stunned at his strange behaviors.


    "Can''t I look at you like this? " William sneered. "From now on, you are not allowed to look at any other man."


    Mary raised her eyebrow and asked, "Mr. Lan, may I know the reason?"


    "Because I''m good enough for you!" William asked, "Mary, do you think I''m handsome? Between me and Victor, who is better looking? Or do you think Barry is more handsome?"


    "What a bore!" Mary rolled her eyes at him.


    All of a sudden, William turned to Mary''s face. With his hands on her cheeks, he exclaimed, "Whatever! I''m the most handsome man in your eyes! You can only see me in your eyes and have me in your heart." ''I don''t want to see others fall in love with you at first sight again,'' William thought. Victor''s answer just now really upset him.


    "So domineering!" Mary excla


    Mary. "I have no connection with him at all. Don''t suspect me!"


    " Won''t you miss him?" asked Mary again.


    "Woman, don''t you believe me?" said William angrily. "I''ve already broken up with him. I broke up with him four years ago! You are the one I love! It has always been you, Mary Lu! I don''t care about other people''s lives or deaths. I only care about you!"


    "Okay. I know, I know!" Mary pouted and mumbled to herself, "Geez, you are always so fierce!"


    "Well, I like to see you get angry!" William pounced on Mary again carefully and was about to kiss her for the second time.


    "Go away, William!"


    "No! I don''t want to. Let''s continue where we''ve left off."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Kiss, hug, and touch!"


    "You rascal!"


    "Since you called me a rascal, I have to deserve that title."


    "Go away!"


    "I dare you to stop me! Ha ha!"

 Chapter 311 Entering The Civil Affairs Bureau For The Third Time (Part One)

    They lived a leisurely and comfortable life during the recovery, which was inconceivable. William did not need to worry about the business in AJ Group or in the USA. He really enjoyed this kind of life very much.


    Frankly, Mary''s belly was fine, but William insisted on not letting her leave the hospital. He wanted her to stay with him all the time. Whenever she refuted him, he would lie on the bed, groaning and yammering. Then, he would complain about having either a headache or a gunshot pain. He did not want to listen to anyone at all.


    Mary finally understood where Elissa inherited her cheekiness. No doubt it was from her father. From time to time, she would touch her round belly and say to the baby, ''Please follow my good traits!"


    After half a month, the weather got colder every day. Within those days, William had fully recovered.


    The most awaited day had come. Finally, it was time for William and Mary to leave the hospital. All the people who could make it came to celebrate for them.


    After putting on the suit that he had not worn for a long time, William gazed at himself in front of the mirror for a long time, careful not to


    eau."


    At the door of the hospital, the group of people watched the two walk away slowly.


    Amy gleefully clasped her hands together and said, "I''ve checked today''s date at the calendar. Today is a good day. They can leave the hospital and get their marriage certificate. It''s a win-win situation."


    "Well, it''s finally time for them to settle down." With a smile, Timothy nodded in satisfaction.


    "It seems that William is too excited that he wants to rush towards the bureau." A smile played at the corners of Victor''s mouth. Since William had been discharged from the hospital, Victor could finally give the position of CEO of AJ Group back to him and take a break.


    "Boss has changed so much!" Virgil heaved a sigh while shaking his head and making a clicking sound with his tongue.


    "Where are Dad and Mommy going?" asked Elissa in confusion.


    "They are going to get married!" Ray answered.


    "Then why don''t they take me with them?" Elissa pouted. "Bad Dad and bad Mommy!"


    "Dad loves Mommy the most. He has already forgotten us." Alick pouted as well.


    "Parents love their children very much!" Ray comforted the twins with a smile.

 Chapter 312 Entering The Civil Affairs Bureau For The Third Time (Part Two)

    "The couple who love each other so much will finally get married." Selah was moved. "After all the ups and downs, Mary will finally become his wife."


    Hearing that, Barry stared at Selah for a few seconds with his dark and gloomy eyes. ''She''s right!'' he thought.


    It was not until she got out of the hospital and was led into the car by William that Mary realized what was happening. "Are we going to the Civil Affairs Bureau today?"


    "Yes, we are." Sitting on the driver''s seat, William could not wait to start the car.


    "But..." Mary blushed.


    "Don''t worry. I have all the documents needed." William thought she was worried about this so he reassured her quickly.


    "Nah!" Mary felt embarrassed and argued, "But I''m pregnant now! I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to get the marriage certificate now."


    "What''s wrong?" asked William.


    "Pregnancy before marriage!" Mary shouted. The more she thought about it, the more horrible she felt. "Oh my God, I don''t want to go! Everyone will definitely look at me in a strange way. I haven''t seen anyone get a marriage certificate with such a big belly!"


    "Honey, calm down! Don''t panic!" William tried her best to help her calm down. "It doesn''t matter if we are going there with the baby or not. If anyone dares to laugh at you, I''ll beat him or her up! Don''t scare yourself!"


    Nevertheless, Mary was still upset and anxious.


    "Hey, Mary. Don''t do this, okay?" William felt wronged and aggrieved. "Mary, smile. We are going to get married now. Be happy! You look like I''m kidnapping you. Don''t you like the surprise I gave you?"


    "No wonder you bought me a red dress and wore a red tie.


    ould take a maternity leave. Therefore, as the second largest shareholder, he had no choice but to work longer in the position of the acting CEO.


    The snow melted and the flowers bloomed. The spring came after the winter. It was pleasant and sunny in March. The nature''s beauty made people feel good.


    In Kary Villa, laughter echoed inside.


    Barry''s family of three, Victor, Ena, Lucas, Jazlyn, Kevin, Jane, and Aisha were having a barbecue party at the yard.


    Meanwhile, Ray played with Alick and Elissa, and looked at Jane''s little baby from time to time.


    "Why hasn''t William come out yet?" Lucas asked while eating barbecue.


    "Mary is about to give birth. He is super nervous," answered Selah with a smile. "I don''t think he would be out shortly."


    "Alas! He is now indeed a henpecked husband." Lucas shook his head and chuckled. "What a loser!"


    "What a loser!" Jazlyn imitated Lucas. "Then what are you?"


    "Well," Lucas answered her with a fawning smile, "I''m more henpecked than he is! Be a good girl and eat this piece of meat!"


    "Humph!"


    What Lucas said and behaved aroused the disdain of the people around him.


    "Do you want to eat meat?" With a plate in her hand, Selah asked Barry, "I just roasted it."


    Shaking his head, Barry looked at her with a silly smile. As he touched her long hair, he said in an adoring voice, "My Selah is the best."


    Selah blushed. When she was about to say something, she saw Aisha standing aside with a gloomy face.


    Aisha did not know when Archer would come back. Looking around, she felt left out.


    While they were having fun at the party, the door of the villa finally opened.

 Chapter 313 Baby Was Born (Part One)

    Holding the arm of Mary, whose belly was huge and bulging, William walked out carefully as if there were invisible threats in front of her. As they walked, he kept shouting nervously, as if they were facing a great enemy. "Be careful! Watch out! Slow down! There are steps in front of you!"


    "I know! Don''t be too nervous! I can do this!" On the other hand, Mary was calmer than he was. She waved her hand, motioning that she could handle it on her own. All of a sudden, she caught an aromatic whiff of meat. "It smells good. I''m going to eat barbecue!"


    "Honey, let''s go to the hospital after the barbecue party!" William said, overprotective of the baby in Mary''s womb.


    "It''s not the due date yet! Why do you always urge me to go to the hospital? I don''t want to go!" Mary frowned at him. In fact, she was tired of going to the hospital, having been confined for months before.


    "What are you waiting for? It''s almost due!" William glared at her. "One week, Mary! Only one more week! How can you be so careless about it? Be a good girl. I promise I''ll leave you in peace after you give birth to the baby."


    Mary rolled her eyes at him. Recently, he had been very anxious.


    ''This winter had been the coldest one I had spent. I had to take a cold shower from time to time on such a cold day.'' Recently, he had been counting days with his hands. Fortunately, it was almost, almost there. Hopes were within his reach.


    While they were making fun of William, they heard a scream from the other side where the ladies were chitchatting, followed by the screams of other women.


    "Help!"


    "Mary is giving birth!"


    "Mary, are you okay?"


    "Where is William? Come here!"


    Hearing the noises, William was so frightened that he threw away the plate in a hurry and ran towards Mary.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" At the first glance, William saw that Mary was leaning against Aisha, with a painful look on her face. He hurriedly held Mary up and carried her in his arms.


    "I... I think I''m going to give birth!" Cold sweat broke out on Mary''s face. She was clutching her belly with her trembling hands.


    "Going to give birth... going to give birth..." William muttered to himself repeatedly. Holding Mary in his arms, he walked around anxiously. Not knowing what to do, he shouted, "Mary is going to give birth to our baby. What should we do? Help!"

 Chapter 314 Baby Was Born (Part Two)

    Lucas wanted to kick William''s ass. Seeing that Barry had already gone to drive the car, he quickly ordered William, "Take Mary to the hospital as soon as possible! Why are you still standing there?"


    "Yes, send her to the hospital!" William then started looking around for the car in a hurry.


    "Calm down! Stop panicking! You''ll drop Mary!" Aisha shouted to remind him.


    "Come here!" At this time, Barry drove his car out of the garage and said to William, "Don''t panic!"


    With an anxious expression, William put Mary into the car. Although he was holding her hand comfortingly, he was trembling all over.


    "I''m fine," said Mary, while squeezing out a smile and comforting William. "Don''t be afraid. Everything''s going to be okay."


    "Yes, fine. You are fine." William nodded and shouted at Barry, "Hurry up!"


    The car sped in the highway at the top speed. When they reached the hospital, doctors were already waiting for them. Fortunately, someone had phoned the hospital while they were on the way.


    Holding Mary in his arms, William sent her to the door of the delivery room and put her on the bed. He wanted to follow inside, but was stopped immediately.


    "Mr. Lan, you can''t go in!" The head nurse stopped him in the tracks.


    "My wife is inside!" William roared in panic. "I want to go in and keep her company!"


    "The doctor will take care of her! Please wait outside."


    "No, I need to go in! Get out of my way!"


    "Calm down, William!" Barry put his hands on William''s shoulders and reassured him. "It''s okay. She''s just going to give birth to your baby. Don''t let her worry about yo


    n changing her name to "Big-babe Lan" from "Elissa".


    Since she had been exhausted, Mary was happy to let William deal with everything. She was not involved at all.


    On the day of Babe''s first month, William held a luxurious one month birthday party for her.


    The guests were business elites and the film and television tycoons, all gathered together in one place. The grand scene caused a swarm of reporters. Aisha had no choice but to mobilize a large number of police to maintain peace and order.


    When the last guest was sent away that night, William returned home drunk. Mary ordered him to take a shower, but he just giggled in response.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mary frowned in confusion. "Go take a shower. You reek of alcohol all over your body."


    "No, I don''t!" William pouted and shook his head stubbornly.


    "Whatever. I''ll go take a shower first. I''m exhausted after a tiring day." As soon as she finished her words, William pushed her to the wall and kissed her hard and passionately.


    "Wait..." Mary patted him on the back gently.


    "Mary..." However, he did not budge. He pressed his body against hers more, unwilling to move even a bit. "Mary, I''ve been waiting for you for so long," he whispered in Mary''s ear hoarsely.


    Her mind was in a daze and her mouth was tainted with the taste of alcohol. She felt that she had been intoxicated, but did not know whether it was because of the kiss or the alcohol. No wonder William looked in high spirit and did not refuse a single toast during the party. It turned out that he was going to carry out his big plan in the evening.

 Chapter 315 We Are Married (Part One)

    Time went by unhurriedly. It had been three months since the birth of Babe, and some people already began to urge her parents to hold the wedding.


    Meanwhile, Mary did not understand why other people were keener on her own wedding than she was. She thought that holding a wedding ceremony was not a big deal. They had already got the marriage certificate, sworn vows, and even the wedding dress had been worn several times. A wedding ceremony between her and William would just be a symbolism.


    Neither did William mention it, nor did Mary ask about it. Everything seemed to be fine.


    It was a sunny Saturday afternoon. Alick and Elissa were playing in the swimming pool of the villa, while Mary was watching them play. She lay on the deck chair with Babe in her arms.


    As soon as William''s car entered the villa, he saw the warm scene. The corners of his mouth raised unconsciously slightly.


    His car honked loudly which attracted Mary''s and the children''s attention.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!"


    As expected, both of Alick and Elissa climbed up from the swimming pool and ran towards William.


    "Oh, Little Babe, your father is back!" Mary also stood up with h


    y simple. It''s the same as holding a puppy!"


    "Eh..." Watts was speechless at her response.


    Without any hesitation, Mary put the little baby into Watts''s arms. He took her over in a hurry. The little baby''s saliva from her mouth dripped on his suit.


    Watts held the little guy carefully and murmured, "Why is she so tiny?"


    Looking at this scene, Mary raised her eyebrows and thought, ''Watts is not young anymore. It''s time to get married, isn''t it? Well, the new assistant in the company is good. That young actress will do either. I wonder if there is a good candidate in William''s company.''


    "Waa! Waa! Waa!"


    While Mary was engrossed in thought, the little baby suddenly burst into tears which startled Watts. "What''s wrong, madam? I..."


    "You held her too tight!" Mary exclaimed with amusement. She patted Watts''s hand and instructed him, "Hold her bottom."


    After changing his clothes, William came out of the villa as promised. To his surprise, he saw from a distance that Mary and Watts were talking and laughing about something. Moreover, they were standing very close to each other. Because of this, William''s face immediately darkened.

 Chapter 316 We Are Married (Part Two)

    Why did he not realize that Watts was also very handsome?


    "Humph!"


    William walked to the swimming pool, opened his arms, and said coldly, "Let me hold her."


    "Yes, sir." Watts hurried to give the little baby to his boss.


    "How did you change the clothes so fast?" Mary asked William. Then, she turned to Watts. "Go change your clothes. Babe stained your clothes. I''m sorry."


    "It''s nothing, madam." Watts bowed, turned around, and left.


    Playing with the little baby, William took a look at Mary and sulked.


    "Watts is not young anymore," said Mary, without noticing William''s abnormality. "As a boss, shouldn''t you help him find a wife? Do you have any suitable girls in your company?"


    "Hmm?" William''s eyes lit up right away. He nodded quickly and said, "Yes, of course! I''ll take him to the company next week." In this way, Watts would not have to wander in front of Mary all day long!


    "Why are you so e


    ave been preparing for this since Babe was born," he answered while smiling.


    "Humph! You didn''t even tell me." She pretended to be unhappy, but her eyes were wet with tears of joy.


    "A surprise for you."


    Biting his lips, Mary slowly took the bouquet from William''s hands.


    The smile on William''s face widened. He stood up and took a step forward. He put his arms around Mary''s waist and gently kissed her lips. She hugged him back, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Today, the wedding of the CEO of the AJ Group, William Lan, and his wife, Mary Lu, is held in the biggest church of A City. The scene is unprecedentedly grand. Come and witness their love today. Let''s look forward to the ceremony together."


    "It is reported that the wedding dress of William Lan''s wife was carefully designed by the famous wedding dress designer Pete in two months. It was wholly handmade, and worth three million dollars!"

 Chapter 317 We Are Married (Part Three)

    "The groomsmen and the bridesmaids are all good-looking. Audience, stay tuned!"


    The voices of the hosts and hostesses rose one after another. Everyone was waiting for the most anticipated wedding ceremony of the decade.


    In the church, Mary was asked to try on the wedding dress and put on the make-up. Her heart was beaming of happiness.


    "I''ll go outside and have a look," said Aisha.


    "Don''t forget to come back!" Mary shouted to her sister.


    "Of course!" Aisha rolled her eyes at her. "How can I not come back? I just want to see if there is any troublemaker outside. I just can''t stay idle."


    "Boss, you are still so responsible!" Jazlyn chimed in.


    "Come back soon, Aisha!"


    "All settled." Selah ran over in her bridesmaid''s dress and said, "Mary, the ceremony is about to begin. Don''t worry about others. Hurry up! Put on your makeup!"


    Aisha walked out with a smile. When she walked around and was about to return to


    nd cheered, "Kiss her! Kiss her!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" Elissa also shouted while raising her hands.


    Without any hesitation, William lowered his head and kissed his beautiful bride affectionately.


    When Mary threw the bouquet away, it suddenly occurred to her that Selah planned to snatch the bouquet for her at Jane''s wedding.


    Thinking of this, the bouquet flew out of her hand.


    Selah caught the bouquet steadily and looked at Barry in surprise and confusion.


    "Mom got the bouquet. Will anything good happen to her?" Ray looked at Barry with his bright eyes.


    With his hands in his pockets, Barry smiled. He looked at Selah, who was not far away, and replied lightly, "We are probably going to get married."


    Mary, in William''s arms, stared at the decorated church. She believed that there was still a lot of happiness that she could seize in her life.


    As long as people worked hard, happiness would come upon them.

 Chapter 318 Extra Story The Trap (Part One)

    Eight years ago in Los Angeles, USA.


    "Miss Selah, what do you think of being nominated for the international prize?"


    "Of course, I am very happy." Selah, 20 years old, added with an excited smile, "As a rookie in the entertainment industry, it''s beyond my expectation to be nominated in such a grand award. Thank you for all your support!"


    "I hope you can bring more and better works to us in the future, Miss Selah."


    "Thank you!" Selah nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, cut! The interview is over!"


    Selah took a deep breath, and stood up from the sofa. Then, she said goodbye to the staff with a smile.


    Jerry, her agent, walked up to her and put the coat on her shoulders. "You did a good job just now."


    "Thank you," Selah responded while smiling. "I could finally have a good rest today."


    "Actually, I have other plans for you tonight," said Jerry.


    "Really? What are they?" After a short pause, Selah added, "I was too tired after attending the ceremony yesterday. I almost forgot what my schedule is today."


    "There is a celebration party at a private club in Chinatown tonight." As the two walked out, Jerry explained further, "The guests are all big shot


    oth angry and disgusted.


    "Have the people from GM Universing Studios come?" Jerry asked his assistant.


    "I just called. They said they had an emergency, but they assured they would arrive later," the assistant answered. "A manager would be here. His surname is Gu."


    "I see." Jerry waved his hand, and looked at Selah before going to the bar counter to get some wine.


    "Hey, girl, what''s your name?" Suddenly, a drunken bald man came up to Selah and asked, "Do you want to play the leading role? Have a drink with me, would you?"


    Selah clenched her fists and said with a fake smile, "I''m sorry. I can''t drink."


    "Really? Haha! I don''t believe it." The bald man burped heavily, which made Selah feel like vomiting. He raised the glass and thrust it into Selah''s mouth. "Come on, drink it!"


    "I don''t drink!" Selah pushed him away in disgust, causing some of the wine to spill out.


    "You!" The bald man flew into a rage. He was about to lose his temper when Jerry stopped him right away.


    "Mr. Wu! Wait, Mr. Wu! Why are you so angry?" Jerry grabbed the bald man''s arm tightly and persuaded him, "Don''t be mad at her. She is just a little girl. She knows nothing."

 Chapter 319 Extra Story The Trap (Part Two)

    Selah''s heart thumped with fear.


    "It seems you like the hard way!" the bald man mumbled. "Be careful! You''ll be doomed! I''ll ask you again. Will you drink it?"


    "Yes, of course!" Jerry nodded and winked at Selah, saying, "Mr. Wu, your wine is too strong. How about letting Selah drink the cocktail I just brought?"


    Then, he poured a glass of cocktail for her. "Selah, drink this glass of cocktail. Also, apologize to Mr. Wu now!"


    Selah looked at Jerry gratefully, picked up the glass, and drank it up. "Mr. Wu, I''m sorry."


    Many years later when she thought back, she felt she was like a fool at that time. She had thought that Jerry was really trying to help her out, but she did not expect that he had prepared a bigger trap for her.


    "Well, not bad. Drink two more glasses!"


    "Okay, okay!" Jerry replied and poured two more glasses of cocktail for Selah.


    She drank the two glasses of cocktail as they wished. Seeing that, Mr. Wu lost his interest. He took the wine and went to dance with the women who were playing Chinese lute.


    In the corner, Selah felt dizzy and hot within a few minutes. She wondered if she had drunk the cocktail too fast.


    "What''s wrong?" Jerry asked while leaning over.


    "I feel a little dizzy." Selah shook her head, hoping to get rid of the dizziness. "I drank too fast just now."


    "Why don''t you go upstairs and have a rest? You can''t accompany them here like this," Jerry suggested. "I''ll call you when it''s time to leave."


    "Is that okay?" Selah was overjoyed by his consideration. It was great to finally have a rest.


    "Of cou


    one''s phone rang in the room. With a cold face, Jerry took his phone and looked at the caller ID. Seeing that it was from a director, Jerry quickly answered it fawningly. "Oh, director, why are you calling?"


    "What? Please listen to me, director!"


    Selah heard Jerry''s voice change several times. After hanging up the phone, he paced back and forth in the room in a hurry.


    "No. No. No,"


    he murmured to himself. Suddenly, a fierce look appeared in his eyes and he began to pack up his things in panic.


    "What are you doing?" Struggling to sit up, Selah asked in confusion.


    Jerry did not answer. However, his expression turned anxious and he began to pack up his clothes, passport, and so on.


    She stood up, and grabbed his sleeve. "What are you doing? Stop! Where will you go?"


    "Fuck off!" All of a sudden, Jerry pushed Selah away and gave her a heavy punch on the back of her neck.


    The sex last night, the effect of the drug, the anger today, and the depression in her heart, all together, had made Selah unable to hold on any longer. After Jerry''s punch, Selah''s body went soft and she fainted.


    Jerry angrily packed up his things. When he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Selah''s bag out of the corner of his eye. He went back and took all the cash, bank cards, passport, and ID card in her bag. To put it simply, he had taken everything that could be taken away.


    "Humph! You bitch! You should feel lucky that I did not sell you! Now you will have to live on your own luck!"


    With his suitcase in his hand, Jerry glared at Selah one last time and left.

 Chapter 320 Extra Story Misfortunes (Part One)

    Early the next morning, Barry woke up hungover and with a splitting headache.


    "Damn it!" He sat up from the bed groggily and cursed at the wind. Outside, it was already dawn. He looked around to find the woman, but she was nowhere in sight.


    The woman last night was absolutely not Mary! The anger in his heart swelled, almost reaching the limit of explosion. He was sure not to let go of the crew of Wang Zhaojun, as well as that woman!


    Barry frowned and quickly put on his clothes. He would not stay in this disgusting place for one more second! Thinking of this, he pulled the thin summer quilt away from his shirt.


    However, he suddenly stopped his movements for a second. His face darkened as the memories of the woman flashed in his mind. ''Fine. I''ll spare that woman,'' he decided.


    After getting dressed, he was out of the club within ten minutes. He was so keen to leave that he did not even bother taking a shower. On the way, he called his assistant and ordered him to resolve the problem.


    Such a trifle was not worth his time and effort in person.


    In the hotel, Selah was awakened by a loud knock on the door.


    "Hmm..." She turned her head as she slowly gained consciousness after being knocked out. Struggling, she sat up fro


    f. It did not matter to her anymore if she had lost her virginity that way. As long as she was still alive and kicking, she was contented.


    As for Jerry, she would never let him go if she saw him again one day!


    Lying in the bathtub of her apartment for a long time, she wanted to cleanse away all her humiliation that night. Moreover, she wanted to wash away and forget all her misery and frustration in the past few days. She figured she would pull herself together and her life would return to normal soon.


    It took her more than half a month to get her ID card and passport back. After that, she began looking for a job.


    "Hello? Is this Glamour Magazine? I would like to apply for the plane model. I used to shoot commercials. Oh. No vacancy? I see. Thank you anyway."


    "Hello? Director Wang? I heard that you were going to shoot a new movie. Is there any vacancy I can apply for? Oh. I understand. The crew is full. Okay then. Thanks."


    Selah kept calling everyone she could think of. She even contacted different companies in the entertaining industry. But because of what Jerry had done, no one was willing to hire her. What was more, all the debts Jerry owed fell on Selah, which made her already difficult life even more difficult.

 Chapter 321 Extra Story Misfortunes (Part Two)

    "Come on! Let''s drink!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Aww! Again! Again!"


    "Sir, do you need some wine?" Selah paced around with a tray in her hands to the deafening music. Her job was to sell wine whenever she saw someone hanging in the night club.


    She worked in the biggest night club in the city, selling wine only. She swallowed her pride and came to this kind of place because she desperately needed money, but was unable to find a decent job. She had been working here for more than half a month, and it was one of her life''s most terrible experiences.


    "I''ll buy your wine after you drink it!" A topless man with tattoo stopped Selah.


    "Okay!" Selah smiled, took the glass, and gulped down the liquor.


    "Nice!" the crowd cheered.


    The man took the wine bottle with a smile and gave Selah a few bills.


    "Thank you!" Selah smiled at the man sweetly then left. The instant she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared, replaced by a look of desperation and helplessness. It was so disgusting.


    While she did not deserve this form of life and could be taken advantage of by certain men, it did not matter to her. What mattered to her most was surviving and making a living.


    Early the next morning, Selah returned to her apartment with heavy steps. When she was about to crawl onto the bed and have a good rest, her stomach suddenly churned.


    "Eww... Blaargh!"


    Selah rushed to the toilet and vomited heavily. It went on for a few minutes, making her extremely exhausted. The previous night, she had made a lot of money with just a small price to pay. She just had to drink a lot of wine herself. That must have been the reason why she threw up s


    e or drink? Didn''t you get rid of those habits before having intercourse?"


    "I... I didn''t know." Selah shook her head and asked, "Is my baby healthy?"


    "His eyes are not," the doctor blurted out quickly, leaving Selah no time to respond.


    "What do you mean by that? How could his eyes be not healthy?" When Selah spoke, her lips quivered.


    "The baby is too young to do a detailed examination. But judging from the test just now, his eyesight is below normal," the doctor responded slowly after analyzing the situation. "He can see things and can even make response when I waved fingers in front of him, but his reaction is too slow. This kind of congenital weakness is very likely to lead to blindness in the future."


    "Blindness? No!" Selah exclaimed. "Is there any cure? Please tell me! Doctor, I... I have money. Please make sure to cure my child! Please!"


    "Calm down. Even if you beg me, I can only do so much. The baby is too young to have an operation. Besides, it depends on his future development. I can''t give you the exact answer right now either!"


    "Then, what should I do now?" Selah asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Take the child home first and do a regular examination. Also, don''t stimulate the baby''s eyes."


    With Ray in her arms, Selah walked out of the consulting office. Just like that, she felt her world darken again.


    "Mom... Mommy..."


    Ray suddenly murmured. He touched Selah''s face and stammered, "Mom..."


    "Ray!" Selah''s eyes widened in shock. This was the first time her son called her ''Mom''!


    "Mom... Mom..."


    "Ray..." Selah buried her head in Ray''s little chest and began to cry out of joy and bitterness.

 Chapter 322 Extra Story Unstoppable Force Of Nature (Part One)

    Although Selah knew there would be many trials ahead of her, she was willing to do anything for her and Ray.


    She was offered an opportunity to join the entertainment industry again under GM Universing Studios after they entered A City.


    At the time, GM Universing Studios was a newly established company in A City, and they were urgently recruiting actors and actresses. During her interviews, Selah relied heavily on her eloquence, and successfully entered the company. She then became one of the artists who Natalie Tang was in charge of.


    Although the company had established its branch in A City, the majority of its work was still in the United States. Barry had been appointed as the regional CEO of the China office, but he had to stay in the United States in the meantime. The branch was just starting to make a name for itself. It was hard for an insignificant actress like Selah to get any acting projects.


    This allowed her to spend more time with Ray, but her income wasn''t enough to sustain them.


    She had to think about Jerry''s debts, Ray''s operation fees¡­


    Barry returned to China when Ray w


    orked here now. "Hey handsome, would you like a glass of wine?"


    "Sir, your cocktail!"


    Selah weaved through the crowd with the tray in her hands. In the blink of an eye, there were only a few glasses left in her tray.


    "Hey, you! Come here!"


    Selah hurried in the direction of the man waving at her.


    The man looked rugged and bulky, with a large scar on his face. He took two glasses of wine from her tray and asked, "How much for these?"


    "That will be two hundred dollars, please," Selah smiled politely.


    "Two hundred..." The man pulled out his wallet and placed the bills in front of Selah. "Two hundred and a little extra for you, sweetheart," he said in a slurred voice.


    "Thank you, sir." As Selah reached for the money, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Selah flinched when he touched her, and attempted to turn around and leave.


    "Stop!" the man snorted then reached another hand out towards her.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I''m only here to sell wine!" Selah screamed in horror. The man in front of her gazed at her with a lewd expression, which made Selah''s skin crawl.

 Chapter 323 Extra Story Unstoppable Force Of Nature (Part Two)

    "Playing hard to get? Ha ha!"


    "Let go of me!" Selah kicked the man hard.


    "Why are you pretending to be so virginal when you work in a damned place like this? C''mon! Don''t tell me you''re only here to sell alcohol!" The man leaned forward and sneered at Selah. "Tell me, how much is it for one night? Ha ha..."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, his friends laughed along with him.


    Barry watched the scene unfold with a hazy look in his eyes. He scoffed and drank the last of the wine in his glass. The entire scene was uninteresting for him, and he intended to go after paying the bill.


    "Come on, give me a kiss!" The intoxicated man moved closer to Selah''s face.


    Selah struggled to move away from the man, and her fury was evident on her face. She grabbed the tray in her hands and slammed it onto the man''s head. As she hit him with the tray, she cursed, "I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Ow!" The man didn''t expect Selah to fight back. He screamed as he covered his head. Blood oozed onto his fingers.


    Selah took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. Her eyes widened when she saw the blood. She only wanted to teach him a lesson! Why was he bleeding so much?


    "How dare you hit him?"


    Before Selah could react, she was slapped hard on the face and fell backward.


    Barry was about to leave when a woman suddenly fell into his arms.


    Selah closed her eyes tightly and braced herself for the fall. Instead of hitting the cold, hard floor, she felt a fir


    egan to sob uncontrollably.


    Ray''s condition wasn''t getting any better. At the start of the year, he had lost his sight. The doctor informed her that if they didn''t operate soon, his brain would be permanently damaged! Ray was a good child, and she was his mother! No matter how shameless she felt, she had to do whatever it took to cure him!


    She cried until she had no strength left in her body. She didn''t know how long she stayed in that position. After collecting herself, she staggered downstairs to change her clothes.


    "Selah! You injured a customer''s head last night and made a mess in the club! Give me all the money you earned last night! You''re fired!"


    Fired? She couldn''t care less. Selah didn''t want to stay in this place for another second. When the club owner reached out to take her money, she held it tightly in her hands.


    Fortunately for her, Barry was a man of his word. He transferred one hundred thousand dollars to Selah''s account the next day.


    Selah smiled when she looked at the number. She didn''t expect herself to be worth so much money!


    Selah felt like her life had hit rock bottom again, even worse than it had been seven years ago. Back then, she was drugged before sleeping with a stranger, but this time, she did it out of her own free will. She became the kind of woman she despised the most. What Selah didn''t know was how lucky she was to come across Barry again. Just as the old saying went, "Every cloud has a silver lining."

 Chapter 324 Extra Story Be My Woman (Part One)

    Outside the emergency ward of A City¡¯s Municipal People''s Hospital, Selah paced back and forth. She was utterly distraught, and a hint of frantic etched on her face. However, after thinking for a while, she finally took out her mobile phone and sent Mary a message.


    "Manager Lu, Mr. Gu is sick. The doctor said that his stomach was bleeding inside and he should be operated as soon as possible. If you have time, I suggest that you come and see him."


    After writing this, Selah paused for a while and then added, "He kept calling your name while we were on the way to the hospital."


    After sending the message, she slumped on the cold chair in the corridor and heaved a deep breath.


    Barry might run his harsh mouth sometimes and blurt out some hateful words, but Selah knew how much he had helped her. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn¡¯t be a famous actress right now. But after that one night with him, she didn¡¯t know how to face him anymore.


    It was so obvious he liked Mary so much! And thinking of that made her slightly envious. She wondered if she would ever meet someone who would like her just like that.


    While that thought lingered in her head, Selah¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, she quickly sat upright and answered the call. "Hello? Manager Lu? Yes, in Municipal People''s Hospital. Alright."


    Just as she ended that call, a nurse came out of the operating room, pushing the hospital bed with Barry on it.


    "Doctor, ho


    me, Mr. Gu?" Utterly stunned, Selah blinked a couple of times before asking, "You... What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you get it? Being my woman means being my mistress!" Barry sneered and continued, "Did you really think I was going to make you famous and ask for nothing in return?"


    Selah staggered and took a step back.


    "Be my woman on call." Barry dropped another bomb, not minding if his words pierced through Selah¡¯s heart like a sword.


    "No way!" Selah rejected outrightly and firmly shook her head.


    "Then you''ll be fired." Although Barry was lying on the bed, he still managed to throw her a domineering and fierce glare. "Your son is very thoughtful. You probably don''t want him to suffer with you."


    "No, Mr. Gu. I''ll work harder! I can even take less money! Please!" Upon hearing his threat, Selah suddenly lost all her determination. How could she say no in this situation when Barry was clearly threatening her with her weakness?!


    "Then, be my woman obediently." He flashed her a devious smile before asking, "Have you already forgotten about that wonderful night we spent together?"


    Selah''s pale face dictated how flabbergasted she was at that moment. Facing him right now was already too much, and yet here he was, reminding her of that memory she wished to forget.


    "Won''t you say yes then? If you don''t, I will tell Ray how his dear mother sold herself to pay his medical fees. What would Ray think of you after that, I wonder?"

 Chapter 325 Extra Story Be My Woman (Part Two)

    At this point, Selah was already shaking in both fear and anger. She tried her best to hold back her tears because there was no way she would let this man see her weakness.


    "Go out and start packing your things to move in the villa," Barry commanded without taking another look at her.


    Meanwhile, Selah walked out of the ward, feeling so defeated. Her eyes could not focus while her hands were firmly clasped in utter fury.


    ¡®Barry Gu! That bastard! He is such a demon in sheep¡¯s clothing! How dare him to treat me like this!¡¯ she cursed to herself, hating him to the core.


    The following day, Barry sent his personal assistant to instruct Selah in moving her luggage to the villa. He wanted to make sure that Selah would not defy his order and do as she was told.


    So left with no other choice, she walked out of the company dormitory with suitcases and bags in her hands.


    "Let me do it." As he spoke, Jaime gestured to take a suitcase from her.


    "It¡¯s okay. I can do it." Selah shook her head and said, "Look at you. You''re a gentleman and a famous agent. How can I let you take it?"


    Annoyed, Jaime took off his gold-rimmed glasses and retorted, "I''m not a gentleman anymore, am I?"


    After saying that, he immediately grabbed the big bag and walked towards the truck, leaving her in a daze. It was such an unusual move from him, but because Selah knew that she had to hurry, she merely shook off that thought after a few seconds.


    "Why did you suddenly move to Mr. Gu''s house?" Jaime asked once they settled in the car. His eyes glinted with so much scrutiny and curiosity that even Selah felt slightly uncomfortable.


    "I..." Her fingers twisted uneasily, as she was unable to say anything.


    Even if she didn''t tell him, Jaime could guess what was going on. After all, he had been in this industry for so long. However, he was a little bit surprised to see that Selah would be in this situatio


    ry arrogantly snorted, Selah decided to just press her lips into a thin line, too scared to say anything more.


    "Oh, right. This is the porridge Hester asked me to bring. Please eat it." After moments of deafening silence, Selah mustered her courage to utter those words, even approaching the bed.


    "Take it away. I''m not hungry." Barry turned his face away like an angry child.


    "Hester said it was Manager Lu''s order. But if you don¡¯t want it, then I''ll throw it away."


    "Wait! Come back!"


    As expected, Barry stopped her at once, and Selah couldn''t help smiling.


    After setting up a bed table, Barry clumsily scooped the porridge with a small spoon in his left hand. He tried to put it into his mouth, but he failed.


    Noticing this, Selah volunteered, "Let me do it!" She sat on the edge of the bed, took the spoon from Barry''s hand, and silently fed him.


    Left with no choice, Barry didn¡¯t argue anymore and just silently accepted her offer.


    The sound of the spoon colliding with the bowl and their heavy breathings could only be heard in the room.


    "By the way, you need to go to a dinner party with me in three days." Barry was the first one to break the awkward silence, coughing uncomfortably.


    "What party?"


    "The celebration party for ''Be Together''. You are my female companion."


    "Okay." Selah just shrugged off her shoulders. After all, she had no right to refuse as Barry had already made it clear to her back in the hospital. More than that, she knew that Mary was hosting the dinner party, so there was no way Barry would not go.


    "I''m done. You can take it downstairs." Barry waved his hand as if commanding one of his servants.


    Obediently, Selah cleaned up everything and silently left the room. When she came back after a couple of minutes, she saw Barry holding the fluffy toys. His eyes were brooding, and his jaws hardened, showing how lost in a deep thought he was.

 Chapter 326 Extra Story Living Together (Part One)

    "What do you have with you there?" Barry snapped back to his senses when he saw Selah come inside. She was cradling a package between her hands.


    "Gauze bandage, a wound tape, and a hemostatic agent,"


    she answered and sat by the foot of the bed. Barry hesitated briefly. He then reluctantly extended his hand so she could treat it.


    Selah carefully unraveled the gauze that covered his wound. She frowned when she saw fragments of glass inside it.


    "It hurts me when people like you are reckless," she expressed angrily and carefully took out the pieces of glass using a pair of tweezers. She cleaned the wound with sterilized water. "You''re so lucky. You have such a healthy body."


    Barry wanted to argue, but thoughts of Ray came to him. Ray had weak eyes. He couldn''t help but notice the tinge of resentment in Selah''s tone as she spoke. Barry sensed that it must be because she was thinking about her son. She was a good mother.


    Barry felt angry at himself as he reflected. It was crazy what he did, asking Selah to be his woman.


    But crazy or not, he couldn''t let her go now. He was determined to make Mary feel pained about everything. Maybe she would come


    t she couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t get some sleep until the latter half of the night.


    The next morning, Barry got up early and prepared to go to work.


    He was somewhat surprised to find Selah sleeping soundly on the other side of the bed.


    He couldn''t believe that they had slept together peacefully the night before. Wow. It was incredible when he realized it.


    Barry slowed down the putting on of his clothes and wondered if he had been too harsh on the woman. He quickly pushed the thought away. It was all her fault! She always managed to make him angry. Or maybe it was he who constantly took out his anger on her. Barry found that he often lost his temper easily when he was with her.


    "It''s only for a while, Selah. After this is over, I''ll let you go. I''m sorry," he said to her sleeping figure quietly.


    After breakfast, he was in a good mood.


    "Good morning, Mr. Gu." At the gate, Jaime greeted him.


    "So early?" Barry smiled. "You are here to pick Selah up. You care about her very much, don''t you?"


    "Well, it''s my duty." With an embarrassed smile, Jaime asked, "By the way, Mr. Gu, do you wish to make your relationship with Selah public?"

 Chapter 327 Extra Story Living Together (Part Two)

    "Make it public?" Barry raised his eyebrows, "Of course, I don''t want to. But if any news about us arises, don''t clarify it. That''s all."


    "Alright sir."


    "I''m going to my office. See you later." Barry went into the car and Robert drove him away.


    Jaime became more confused as he watched Barry leave. He was used to the ups and downs of the entertainment circle, but he couldn''t figure out how these two got along.


    "Hello? Lucas?" Barry was on the phone in the car.


    "Yes? What can I do for you?" Lucas asked roughly from the other end. "Or do you want to invite me to another love and heartbreak moment and have us get drunk?"


    "I don''t have time for any nonsense," Barry said with a cold voice. "I have something important to request for."


    "Okay then. Go ahead."


    "I know a child who needs a cornea surgery. Please, help me keep an eye on the database of donations. Call me as soon as there are suitable corneas available."


    "A child?" Lucas asked. "Whose child? How old is the child? Is it a boy or a girl? What does he or she have to do with you?"


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Just do as you''re told!" Barry gritted his teeth.


    "You are the same as William! What''s wrong with asking those questions? I''m just curious. Besides, I''m a doctor. I should know the details of the patient in question.


    Even William..."


    Lucas was still nagging on the phone when Barry hung up on him. Finally, Barry got the silence he craved.


    That afternoo


    cause I wanted you to find a solution, not blame someone!"


    "Ha ha!" Lucas chuckled and raised his eyebrows at Barry. "You already feel sorry for her because I just blamed her a little bit. Well, forget about what I said. I will work something out for you. Don''t worry."


    Selah glanced at Barry and blushed. This doctor didn''t sound much like a professional when he was speaking.


    While Lucas discussed with them, he suddenly sighted Jazlyn. Lucas'' eyes lit up. "I''ve got to go. Enjoy yourselves!"


    The music in the hall came alive in that moment. The male and female guests poured onto the dance floor in pairs.


    "Ah, is that you, Mr. Gu?"


    A man appeared beside Barry and Selah. He was about fifty years old and looked ordinary, but he stared at Selah with evil eyes.


    "Mr. Feng, how are you?" Barry stood in front of Selah and shook hands with Mr. Feng, shielding her away from the man. Selah noticed this. She couldn''t explain if she was touched because she had never experienced true love and was just shocked at its beauty. But what she knew was that Barry''s protectiveness of her made her fall for him even more.


    Barry suddenly struck her as an intensely caring man. Selah wanted to burst into tears as she stood behind him.


    "May I have the pleasure of dancing with Miss Selah Shen?" Mr. Feng asked with a smile. "I''ve seen the advertisement she shot. She has such a beautiful body!" The nasty chuckle that ended his statement made Selah shiver.

 Chapter 328 Extra Story Plaything (Part One)

    "Thank you, Mr. Feng, but I''ll have to decline your invitation. I''m sorry," Barry said in a cold tone. "Selah is my date tonight. Besides, didn''t you come with a beauty?"


    "Could we exchange dancing partners?" Mr. Feng was persistent. Even his female companion gave Barry a seductive look.


    "I''m sorry, I only want to dance with Selah tonight." Barry grabbed Selah''s hand and turned to leave. "Let''s go."


    "Okay," Selah nodded meekly and stayed close to Barry. It was a pleasant and unusual feeling for her to be protected.


    "Humph!" Mr. Feng snorted behind them.


    Barry steered Selah away from him and walked her over to the dance floor. "Dance with me."


    "What?"


    "Dance with me! Or would you rather dance with Mr. Feng?" Barry reached a hand out to her.


    "Of course not!" Selah quickly shook her head and placed her delicate hand into Barry''s.


    Barry wrapped an arm around Selah''s waist, and his touch sent shivers down her spine.


    "It''s best to stay away from people like him," Barry said. "Artists in my company don''t need to sell their bodies in exchange for something. Jamie knows that too. If you encounter a


    nd hid behind Barry with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t decide if she did that out of fear, or because she trusted Barry to protect her.


    "You''ve trampled on enough artists!" Barry warned, "Stay away from my artists! Otherwise, GM will gladly take over your company that''s about to go bankrupt because of your incompetence!"


    "Please don''t! Mr. Gu, I''m sorry! It''s my fault! I''m leaving now! I''m leaving, okay?" Mr. Feng continued to apologize as he stepped back to leave. When he got far enough, he turned and ran as if his life depended on it.


    "Swoosh..."


    Barry paced back and forth with his hands on his hips. His body was still trembling with anger and adrenaline. "Did he do something to you?"


    "No," Selah answered in a low voice.


    Barry frowned when he saw the disturbed look on her face. "Why are you out here running alone? Huh? Why didn''t you follow me when I left just now? You gave him a chance to attack you!"


    "I..." Selah didn''t know what to say.


    "Forget it. Let''s go back." Barry didn''t have the patience to listen to her anymore. He waved his hand, strode forward, and walked to the parking lot.

 Chapter 329 Extra Story Plaything (Part Two)

    Selah followed closely after him.


    She was usually a straightforward person. Why did she act this way whenever she was with Barry? He made her feel weak and vulnerable. She couldn''t understand it.


    On the way home, Barry drove without saying a word.


    Selah was uncomfortable with his silence. It was obvious that she had been the one wronged in this situation. Why was Barry angrier than she was? Why was he acting like she did something wrong to him? As he drove, she noticed that his injured hand had recovered.


    Barry drove back to the villa in a rage. He couldn''t understand why he was so angry. Was it because of male chauvinism? Did he mark Selah as his woman? Why did he go crazy when another man tried to harm her?


    He couldn''t answer any of the questions that plagued his mind, so he loosened his tie and stomped upstairs.


    As soon as he opened the bedroom door, he was shocked at what he saw. He had only been away for a few days, but Selah had done a lot to the place.


    There was a pot of flowers on the balcony, and a picture of Selah and Ray on the bedside table. She also decorated the sofa with two decorative cushions. The place looked more like a home than it ever had.


    "Mr. Gu, I..." Selah hesitantly followed him in. When she saw Barry standing by the door in a daze, she explained, "I¡­ I usually¡­ I''ll clean it up right away!"


    "There''s no need for that." Barry turned and looked at Selah with a vague look on his face. "I''ll sleep in the guest room."


    After taking a few steps away from her, he stopped and said, "You should go to bed early. You mus


    nodded. "Mr. Gu, please go to bed early. I can sleep in the guest room."


    "Wait a second!" Barry suddenly took a step forward towards her.


    "Mr. Gu?" Selah was stunned when he called out to her. She stepped backward until her back hit the wall.


    Barry approached her and put a hand on the wall next to her head. He stared at Selah and gave her no room to escape him.


    Selah''s breath hitched. What was going on with him? Why was he acting like this? She shook her head to calm herself. What was he doing to her?


    "It seems like Alick was right. You are afraid of me!" In a low voice, Barry asked, "Am I repulsive? Do you think I''m ugly?"


    Selah shook her head in a panic. ''What are you talking about? You''re so handsome, Barry!''


    "Why do you always look at me like I''m about to eat you alive?" Barry raised an eyebrow at her. "You''re so scared, aren''t you? Should I be upset? Or should I be happy?"


    "I¡­I¡­" Selah stammered and blinked her eyes rapidly at him. She couldn''t find the right words to say.


    "Haha¡­" Barry chuckled softly. He backed away from Selah, then turned around to leave.


    Selah stood still and the image of Barry''s intoxicating smile was engraved into her mind. She had never seen such a beautiful sight.


    Was he messing with her head? Was he that bored? He didn''t act like himself just now¡­


    A small smile suddenly blossomed from the corners of Selah''s mouth. It felt like a seed had been planted inside of her heart. When she looked back at this moment many years later, she realized that it was the moment she started having a crush on Barry.

 Chapter 330 Extra Story I Have A Crush On You (Part One)

    Ever since Selah became Barry''s woman, she lived a much happier life than she used to in the past.


    She lived in a spacious and bright villa. Moreover, there were also drivers and servants on call. For the first time, she felt like she was living her dreams. With the help of the CEO, Barry, Selah''s name and photos appeared on the newspaper every day. Even the film directors and scriptwriters took good care of her, which made Selah greatly relieved.


    Even Ray''s operation was supported by Barry. Every time Selah thought about this, her heart would feel warm. Because of this, an idea occurred to her. Why not live with him for the rest of her life?


    For about three or four days, Alick and Elissa stayed in Barry''s villa. They even slept with Barry and Selah on the same bed every night. Barry would tuck them in and Selah would read them stories. It felt like they were a real family. It was not until Mary had returned from her hometown to pick up the two children, and Selah had to shoot in another place, that the villa returned to peace.


    However, the sudden quietness made Barry feel very uncomfortable, especially when there was no more story-telling aft


    you marrying someone else?'' But no words seemed to come out of her mouth.


    "I will let you go now!" Barry announced as if he was a kind king who was about to release his prisoners with full of grace. "You don''t have to stay here and stay with me anymore. You are free now."


    "Free?" Selah murmured, as if she had never heard of this word before.


    "Yep," Barry agreed in a good mood. "I hope you don''t blame me. The company will continue supporting you in the future. But please, I''m asking you not to talk about our relationship to Mary. I don''t want her to misunderstand anything."


    "Sure. I understand," answered Selah. If it was not dark, Barry would have noticed her red and misty eyes. "I''m leaving now."


    "Do you need me to ask the driver to send you home?" Barry suggested when he noticed that she was carrying a suitcase.


    "No, you don''t have to. Thank you. I can do it myself." Shaking her head, Selah grabbed the suitcase and turned around to leave. However, before taking another step away, she abruptly stopped and said, "I''m leaving now. I left a few personal belongings in the villa. Mr.... Mr. Gu, please send them to me when you have time."

 Chapter 331 Extra Story I Have A Crush On You (Part Two)

    "Okay." Barry nodded. As he watched Selah walk farther away, he felt an indescribable ripple in his heart. "Be careful!" he blurted out.


    Hearing his voice, Selah walked faster with her suitcase.


    As soon as she was out of the villa, she could not help but cry. She did not know why she was so aggrieved and full of tears. Tears kept dripping down her face relentlessly.


    Holding a delicate lighter in her hand, she continued to walk away from the villa, and most importantly, away from Barry. She recalled the time she had spent as she walked on the streets and lanes just to find the most suitable gift for Barry. Instead of resting on her free time during her shooting, she chose to find a gift for him. She was so excited to see his expression if he would like it, but she did not even have the chance to give it.


    "Woo! Woo! Barry Gu..."


    Selah cried as she walked. She wanted to throw the lighter away several times, but she could not make up her mind.


    "Everybody! Put your hands up!"


    "Handsome, come and have a drink!"


    "Wow! Let''s get high!"


    In a bar at the center of the city, Selah was so drunk and her cheeks were extremely flushed. She handed the empty wine glass to the bartender and said, "One more! Give me your strongest one!"


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It rang for quite some time before she swiped the screen to answer the incoming call. "Hello? Who is it?"


    "Why is it so noisy? Where are you now?" A familiar male voice came through.


    "I... I''m drinking! I''m having a great time! Ha ha! Jaime, why are you calling me?" she asked with a sluggish voice.


    "Where are you? Answer me, Selah!" On the other end of the line, Jaime


    of a sudden, Jaime''s phone rang. He picked it up and answered curtly, "Okay. We''ll be downstairs right away. Sure."


    "Well, it''s time for us to go downstairs. Felicia is already here to pick you up."


    "Okay." Selah heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "I''ll give you some time to think about it. I won''t accompany you in your shooting this afternoon." Jaime finally smiled and added, "I''m afraid you''ll feel stressed when you see me there."


    ''How can Jaime be so calm after all of this?! He just finished what he wanted to say in a few minutes. I don''t know what to do with his confession though,'' Selah thought. However, she did not have energy to care about others now. All she thought about was the man named Barry.


    Selah sighed silently. ''Barry...''


    In Barry''s villa.


    Barry was instructing the housekeepers to collect Selah''s things.


    "Mr. Gu, how about the flowers in the balcony?"


    "Hmm?" Stunned, Barry walked to the balcony, and looked at the half-withered flowers. "No need to take away this one."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    Staring at the flowers, he slowly picked up the small watering can beside and poured some water into it. Behind him, there was a rustling sound of packing up things. For some reason, his heart felt empty.


    "Mr. Gu, everything is packed up. We are going downstairs now," a housekeeper told Barry and carried Selah''s belongings downstairs with others.


    He did not respond. With his hands in his pockets, he turned around silently and looked around the bedroom.


    The room decorated in black and white was neat again. Although it was his favorite style, Barry felt a little unaccustomed to it. ''What''s missing? Why doesn''t it look right?''

 Chapter 332 Extra Story Lucky Or Cursed (Part One)

    Ray finally had a new pair of corneas. After more than a week of recovery, the doctor finally advised removing gauze on his eyes. And for the first time, he could finally see his surroundings. The glimmer in his eyes showcased how ecstatic and overwhelmed he was with everything. Even Selah, who was watching him the entire time, shed tears as a sense of relief flowed over her.


    It had been several days since she had left Barry''s villa, and all those times, she was either on the set or accompanying her son in the hospital. Looking back on that one whole month in that grand mansion, Selah felt everything was just a dream. It was as though it didn¡¯t happen, but her memory was crystal clear.


    There was news in the entertainment circle that Barry was going to get married. Although it hadn''t been confirmed by him in person, it sounded almost certain to everybody.


    One early morning, Selah threw herself on the sofa inside Ray''s ward and shut her eyes to rest. She didn''t have work to do, so she planned to accompany her son for the whole day.


    Suddenly, the door clicked open.


    And upon hearing it, Selah was about to open her eyes when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Ray!" Barry greeted ecstatically and walked into the ward.


    As that baritone voice resounded, Selah almost opened her eyes and sat up, but she held back and pretended to be asleep.


    She could hear the blis


    and see the result.


    "Interpretation of Results: comprehensive paternity index 47271127. The patrilineal probability: 99.9998%." Barry read the content and almost fell back on the chair for support. The weight of the papers on his hands was so heavy that he could hardly bear it.


    An ugly grin slowly crept on his lips. Then, with dull, empty eyes, he walked ahead, away from the laboratory.


    Instantly, Selah hid on the other side of the wall and covered her mouth to keep her sobs from escaping. She couldn¡¯t help but cry another batch of tears as she witnessed the expression on Barry¡¯s face. There was no denying it¨C¨Che was really Ray''s father!


    As Selah was bombarded with those revelations, the rain already began to pour, making the hospital''s glass windows moist. Standing near one of the windows, Selah watched Barry rush in the drive away, not minding the rain.


    Would he come back? Would he cancel the wedding after learning Ray''s identity?


    Ever since that night, Barry hadn''t come back to the hospital. But even so, she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. Maybe he just needed a few days to think it through. In fact, Selah secretly chuckled to herself after realizing that the man she loved was the father of her child, after all. Although her own status couldn''t be compared with Barry''s, at least her body was clean, and her body and mind were all for him!

 Chapter 333 Extra Story Lucky Or Cursed (Part Two)

    But it was not until she saw the news on the TV that she realized how much she was hoping for nothing. She was daydreaming like any other girl hoping for a prince charming!


    "This morning, the Public Relations Department of GM posted a press release on their official website that Mr. Barry Gu, the CEO of GM in China, will soon tie the knot with Miss Mary Lu, a manager from the same company."


    On cue with the report, Selah raised her head and stared at the screen. And instantly, everything she had hoped for crumbled and vanished. Her heart was broken into pieces, and her eyes were filled with tears as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    ''Barry Gu, you know Ray is your son, but you never came to see him again since that day. Instead, you are in a hurry to get married. That''s right, Ray is just a trouble for you. He is just my son after all.


    I wish you a happy wedding, Barry Gu!'' Selah thought bitterly. The longer she dwelled on that reality, the heavier her heart got. It was as if a hammer had been endlessly pounding on it.


    "He will get married in a few days," Jaime stated, his eyes were also glued on the TV. "I''m going out of town for a few days. Would you like to come with me to unwind? We can get back after the wedding?" he offered, now looking cautiously at Selah.


    The latter scratched her fingers uneasily. Before she could say anything, Jaime continued,


    "Anyway, the company''s business has been suspended recently, and you don''t have to shoot for the time being," he informed, pulling up his eyeglasses. "Everyone is busy with the CEO''s wedding, and they will all attend it."


    After realizing what her agent was up to, Selah flashed him a bitter smile and joked, "Are you comforting me? Jamie, my dear agent, I feel like you are adding salt to my wound." Everyone was busy with the wedding. No one would even remember or search for Selah.


    emed to be smiling, but his eyes were full of anger. He suppressed Selah and roared, "I didn''t know that I had a six-year-old son, and you hid him from me! You made me the biggest fool in the world!"


    Selah bit her lips to hold back her tears. "I didn''t know, Barry! I just knew..."


    "Selah, my son has suffered so much without me," Barry uttered with so much pain. He then pushed her away at once and added, "I will definitely give him the best life in the future!"


    "You... But you are getting married!" Selah was stunned, not knowing what he meant.


    "Yes, I am going to get married." Barry nodded, "After I get married, I will take Ray in. He is my son, and his surname is Gu! I won''t let him suffer with you anymore!"


    "You want to take Ray away from me? " Selah¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A lump had suddenly seemed to have found its way on her throat.


    "I am taking him away." Barry¡¯s voice was utterly cold. His lips were pressed into a grim line while his eyes glinted with so much anger.


    "No!" Hearing this, Selah hurried to grab Barry''s arm and begged, "You can''t do this! No, please! I wouldn''t let you do that! Ray is my son. I only have him!


    Please don''t take him away from me!" "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Barry''s voice thundered in the entire ward. "A woman appeared in my room seven years ago while I was drunk. And then, I got a son. Seven years! You have raised him all those years without saying anything to me! I knew nothing of him, Selah! Do you think I will be willing to go on like this? He is my son! Ray is a Gu! The two days before my wedding will be the last time you spend time with Ray! Cherish those last moments!"


    And with those icy, cold words, Barry strode away, leaving Selah in utter misery.


    "Woo...Woo..." With tears endlessly flowing on her cheeks, Selah slumped and curled onto the bed, feeling utterly defeated and hopeless.

 Chapter 334 Extra Story Family (Part One)

    "I said, let''s have a try. Let''s try to be together." Barry turned his face away from her and said, "We already have a son anyway. We might as well give it a try."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selah immediately covered her mouth in shock. Barry just told Ray that he was his father. Selah was caught off guard and moved by his declaration. Now, he was asking them to be together? Selah couldn''t believe it.


    It was silent in the corridor. Selah didn''t answer his proposal. Barry turned to her and asked, "Why aren''t you answering me? Let''s give it a try. Don''t you want to?"


    "I..." Selah''s breath hitched. She looked at him and nodded slowly in agreement, trying to reign in her excitement.


    ''Of course, I want to! I would say yes a thousand times!'' Selah screamed in her head.


    "Alright." Barry looked down at the plane tickets in his hands and tore them to pieces. "Don''t try to escape with my son. I won''t allow it."


    "Mr¡­ Mr. Gu¡­" Selah couldn''t find the right words to say.


    "Call me by my name."


    Call his name? Was she allowed to do that?


    Although his name had


    rms, "will we stay here for a long time?"


    "Why are you asking me that? Don''t you like it here, Ray?" Selah put a hand on Ray''s forehead.


    "It''s so nice here!" Ray''s eyes lit up.


    "What do you think about your father?" Selah asked tentatively.


    "I think he made you suffer a lot and he didn''t come and look for us. He''s been treating us a bit better, but I haven''t forgiven him yet."


    A smile blossomed on Selah''s face. "So, does that mean that you like him?"


    Ray pursed his lips and his face blushed slightly. He nodded and said in a low voice, "Yes, I do. I''ve liked him even when he was just my Uncle Barry."


    Tears welled up in Selah''s eyes. "Yes, he''s a good man," she agreed.


    Ray fell asleep shortly afterward. Selah couldn''t fall asleep and suddenly got the urge to go for a walk. When she opened the door, she saw Barry leaning against the wall with his back to her. He was speaking to someone on the phone.


    "How is she? Did she fall asleep? Hmm... That''s good to hear. She''s pregnant, but William hasn''t woken up yet. Call me if anything happens. Okay. Bye."

 Chapter 335 Extra Story Family (Part Two)

    Barry''s voice was calm, which made Selah feel bitter. He still couldn''t let Mary go.


    "Selah?" After he ended his call, he saw Selah standing by the door of the bedroom. "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    "Oh." Selah came back to her senses. "I can''t fall asleep. I wanted to go out for a walk," she explained in a tight voice.


    "I see." Barry was silent for a moment before saying, "I''ll go with you."


    The two made their way downstairs in silence and strolled side by side outside the villa.


    It was late autumn, which made the nights chilly. Barry noticed that Selah was dressed in thin pajamas and asked, "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Not at all," Selah shook her head. She couldn''t let go of her disappointment after overhearing his phone call.


    Barry wasn''t wearing a coat, so he couldn''t offer her anything even if she was cold. He suddenly felt embarrassed for asking her that question and said, "If you''re cold, we can go back."


    "It''s alright," Selah replied in a low vo


    ay asked as he ate his eggs.


    "We''re going to be on TV today." Barry stretched an arm over the table and ruffled Ray''s hair. "I''m going to let everyone know that I''m your father today. Is that okay with you?" Barry asked with a soft smile.


    Ray''s face lit up. He looked at Barry with astonishment and asked, "Will all the children in the kindergarten see it too?"


    Barry was stunned by his question, then replied, "Of course. Who would you like to be informed?"


    "I want everyone to know," Ray replied with a sullen look on his face.


    After breakfast, Barry pulled Selah aside and asked what Ray meant by that.


    Selah suddenly felt helpless and embarrassed. She explained, "Two years ago, Ray could still see the world, though not clearly. He was old enough to go to school, but I was hesitant to sign him up for kindergarten. Every time we passed by the school gates, he wouldn''t want to leave. He always looked at the kids inside, so I decided to send him to school.

 Chapter 336 Extra Story Family (Part Three)

    Ray was happy to be able to go to school, but all the children bullied him. They teased him and said that he was blind with no father. Even though he was having a hard time in school, he still wanted to go. He lied and said that he was having a great time, and he was getting good grades in school. It wasn''t until the principal called me over because he had gotten into a fight that I found out the truth. I apologized to him and blamed myself for everything. He was eventually expelled from kindergarten."


    Barry frowned and clenched his fists as Selah told him the story. He asked in a low voice, "Which kindergarten is it? How dare they bully my son!"


    Barry took two steps towards Ray and picked him up as he was tidying up his bowtie. "Dad will take you to the kindergarten you went to before. I''ll help you get revenge on


    in his tracks and held his breath. "Ray, what did you call me?"


    "Dad..." Ray wrapped his arms around Barry''s neck and called him again.


    "Oh, my God!" Barry''s eyes widened, and he looked at Selah excitedly. "Selah, did you hear that? Our son called me Dad! Ray, call me again! I''m your Dad! Ha ha..."


    Selah smiled happily as she watched them.


    Later on, Barry wanted to take Ray back to the kindergarten to show him off, but Ray declined his offer. He said, "I don''t want to argue with them. That would be degrading! They''re not worth my time!"


    Barry nodded in agreement, "You''re right! My son is just like me!"


    The next day after the press conference, a few children in the kindergarten''s senior class asked for leaves and didn''t come to class for a few days. Maybe they were afraid of being beaten by an uncle!

 Chapter 337 Extra Story Late Fate (Part One)

    Selah and Ray had been living in Barry''s villa for more than half a month.


    Barry took them to various places. The amusement park, zoo, aquarium, ski resorts, beaches, and even shopping malls. They did almost everything they could as a family. The three of them co-habited together in harmony, and eventually, Ray and Barry warmed up to each other.


    Unfortunately, it seemed as though Barry and Selah hadn''t made any progress.


    Meanwhile, Selah visited the company every two or three days, and she became good friends with Mary in the process.


    "To be honest, I was a little upset when I became Alick and Elissa''s mother."


    "Me too!"


    "Like William, Alick is premature. You know what? There are even times that I feel like I''m the child. He''s quite mature and wise beyond his years."


    "Me too! I feel that too!" Selah agreed with both hands raised. "Ray is exactly the same. Sometimes he''s quiet and doesn''t speak, but there are times that he acts like a knowledgeable academic, who holds centuries of experience in his mind."


    "But back then, I had Lucas and Barry to accompany me." Mary sighed. She held Selah''s hands and continued, "You had it worse, Selah."


    "It''s all in the past. Let bygones be bygones." Selah tried her best to smile. "Now t


    out of here!" Barry raised his foot and pretended to kick Lucas.


    "Ha ha!" Lucas laughed and ran to the three kids.


    Selah really liked this warm feeling so much. She put the dishes on the plates merrily and turned around.


    "Ah!" Startled, she screamed all of a sudden. She did not expect that Barry was there behind her.


    "Be careful!" Barry flinched and instinctively reached out to support her. However, seeing that she kept her balance, he withdrew his arms and stood still.


    "Alright."


    "I''ll go to the living room now to watch the kids. If you are already tired, ask Hester to help you out." Barry touched his nose, turned around, and left the kitchen. He was afraid that Selah would be startled because of him again.


    At the dinner table, the atmosphere was livelier than usual because of the presence of the two kids and Lucas.


    For some reason, Barry felt that this scene was familiar.


    Ah! He remembered why. Back in the days when Mary used to stay here, she used to cook for everyone. In just a few months, their lives had drastically changed.


    "Daddy Barry, can I stay here tonight?" Elissa asked as she crawled to Barry.


    "Of course." Her voice made Barry come back to his senses. With a smile, he touched Elissa''s little head.

 Chapter 338 Extra Story Late Fate (Part Two)

    "I want to sleep with Alick and Ray on the same bed." Elissa tossed her two braids back and forth. She was so adorable!


    "You can sleep next to Ray," Lucas said with a snicker. "I''ll sleep next to Alick. We''re both big men anyway."


    "Daddy Lucas!" Alick turned to Lucas and said seriously, "I''m not a big man yet! I''m still a little man!"


    "Ha ha ha!" Alick''s protest made Lucas burst into laughter. "All right, all right. Little man, would you like to sleep next to me, a big man, tonight?"


    "Hmm... okay." After thinking for a while, Alick nodded cautiously.


    In the evening, the cool breeze blew on the balcony of the bedroom on the second floor.


    Barry and Lucas sat side by side, with their back to the door. Together, they smoked while leaning on the railing.


    "How is everything going with William?" With his eyes half-closed, Barry took a deep drag on his cigarette.


    "Just the same as before," answered Lucas, who looked unruly in the smoke. "There are no signs that he will wake up at all."


    "He has been in a coma for more than half a month, but he still hasn''t woken up." Barry put the cigarette between his two fingers and looked at the flickering light on


    nly asked.


    "Did I?" Barry just smiled and looked at Mary''s belly. "How is your baby today?"


    "You are trying to change the subject, Barry. It''s obvious!" With pursed lips, Mary snickered, "Is it because Selah went to another city for a shooting? Do you miss her?"


    "I... I just think that Ray will miss her as she left him at home."


    "Really? Is that really the reason?" Mary deliberately stared at him and said, "Your look reminded me of the time when we were in college."


    "Yeah? Why is that?" Barry was extremely confused.


    "When we were in college, every time you wanted to hold my hand, you''d be shy," answered Mary with a bigger smile. "It''s the same look as now. Barry, you are feeling shy."


    Her words made him speechless for a while.


    "Listen to me. If you miss her, go and see her. You can think of an excuse or reason why you''re there. Just tell them you are going to inspect and supervise their work. As long as you want to go there, you will find reason. I''m sure she will be very touched." What Mary suggested made sense. William used to do that to her. He was sure he could do it to Selah as well.


    "Really?" Barry''s eyes lit up at the thought of it.

 Chapter 339 Extra Story Late Fate (Part Three)

    "Of course! Trust me!" Mary answered firmly and reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Ray when you are gone."


    "Okay!" Barry answered at once. He looked at his watch and said urgently, "Well, it''s still early. I''m going there right now."


    "Barry¡ª" Before Mary could say anything, Barry had already run away.


    Mary burst into laughter. Patting her belly, she murmured, "Baby, see that? I''m so awesome, right? I did another matchmaking!" However, her wide smile suddenly faltered and she sighed heavily. "Alas, I still don''t know when your dad will wake up. Forget it. I''ve been waiting for him for such a long time. I''ve enough patience. Let''s pack up before we go to the hospital to see him."


    Barry rushed to the filming set where Selah was. Seeing the producer come in person, the group of employees and crew felt terrified and anxious.


    "I just came to see Selah." Barry waved his hand dismissively. He was a little tired after driving for two hours.


    "Well, Selah is filming now!"


    "Where is the scene? Take me there." After saying that, Barry was led forward.


    Selah''s role was a female soldier. Coincidentally, this time she was still a little girl, talking in the field with her lover, who was a soldier.


    "I''m leaving. I''m going to kill the enemies for you to be safe. I have to pr


    to the distance, trying to find Barry.


    "Go and find him! Hurry up!" urged Jaime with a hint of amusement.


    "Yes, I will. Thank you!" She nodded in agreement.


    "Ha ha!" Jaime smiled sincerely. ''Selah, I wish you happiness.''


    Meanwhile, Selah could not hold back her excitement as she anxiously looked for Barry.


    "Have you seen Mr. Gu just now?"


    "I haven''t."


    "You! Have you seen Barry anywhere?"


    "No, sorry."


    "Mr. Gu? He just left." The director waved his hand absentmindedly and said to Selah, "Your boss just left."


    "He left?" Selah was stunned and dejected at the same time. Why did he leave all of a sudden? She had a lot of things to tell him but she had not found a chance yet.


    Life seemed to be more difficult now.


    Selah continued to shoot on the set. She kept missing Barry, but she did not dare to say anything.


    In A City, Barry continued to work in the company. His temper had become worse. Unlike before, he was now contradictory and regretful.


    During the next two weeks, neither of them contacted or talked to each other on the phone.


    One day, Selah received a call from Mary, telling her that William had woken up from coma.


    She hurriedly packed up and left the set for a while. With this excuse, she could not wait to go back to the place where Barry was.

 Chapter 340 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part One)

    "Dad, you were so awesome today!"


    Ray yelled with so much enthusiasm as he walked out of the primary school¡¯s playground. It was already dark, but the glimmer of excitement in his eyes was still so bright.


    "You were also awesome, Ray!" commented Elissa, who was walking with Selah hand-in-hand. Slightly grazing the medal on her neck, she proudly said to her elder brother, "Alick, Ray gave this gold medal to me!"


    Looking at the medal, Alick felt a little envious. He wondered when the sports activities would be held in his kindergarten. He bet his father would play really great too!


    "Everyone was great today." Barry smiled and glanced at Selah unconsciously.


    The latter wore sportswear for that event, making her look youthful and a head-turner. She was the most beautiful mother sitting in the grandstand and cheering for her family. Some teachers and parents had even recognized and flocked around her, requesting pictures and autographs. For quite a while, the crowd was out of control, but Selah couldn¡¯t do anything but smile. More than that, she had also attracted many fathers'' secret glances, making Barry uncomfortable and slightly agitated.


    "Aunt Selah, you¡¯ve been sitting there all day long. Are you tired? We will get in the car soon," said Alick, who looked at Selah with evident worries in his eyes.


    "I..." Selah blushed. "I''m fine. Thank you, Alick."


    At the same time, Barry flashed a smile and said nothin


    er? But they had just begun, hadn''t they? Would he really push her away?


    "Selah, what''s wrong?" At the dining table, Barry noticed that something was bothering Selah. She seemed too absent-minded as her eyes stared blankly at the food. "Are you still tired because of last night?" he asked while cautiously studying the look on her face.


    "I..." Selah tried to say something, but she was at a loss for a while. Then after pausing, she suddenly snorted and said, "You rascal!"


    "Tell me, what¡¯s bothering you? You were just fine back in the hospital." Barry didn¡¯t dare to beat around the bush anymore.


    "Nothing..."


    "Dad and Mom, why are you eating so slowly?" Ray ran down the stairs and hurried to the table. The young boy had finished dinner long ago. "Dad, can I sleep in my own room tonight?" he asked, eyeing his father hopefully.


    Barry had already prepared Ray''s bedroom just as he wished. But Selah was worried about their son and forced him to sleep in Barry''s bedroom with her.


    "Sure, son! That wouldn''t be a problem!" Barry replied, grinning from ear to ear, obviously happy that his son would leave him alone with Selah.


    "Yeah! I''ll go and have a look in my own room!" Overjoyed, Ray ran back upstairs happily.


    "Where am I going to sleep tonight?" Done with her food, Selah put down her chopsticks and asked Barry.


    "Where do you think?" With his eyes burning in so much passion, Barry intently stared at her.

 Chapter 341 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Two)

    "Hey," Selah protested in a low voice. "Don''t stare at me like that!"


    "Are you not afraid of me anymore?"


    "I was never afraid of you." Selah stood up and declared, "I''m going to see Ray. Enjoy your meal."


    Barry ignored her sassy remark and instead just shrugged his shoulders while smiling like a fool.


    Meanwhile, Selah had already reached half of the staircase when she turned to look back at Barry at the dining table. Suddenly, a surge of happiness flowed into her heart. It felt so surreal and overwhelming that Selah was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to control it.


    After dinner, Barry headed to the study to read some documents. It was only later that night that he decided to finally go to his bedroom.


    With her back to the door, Selah watered the flowers on the balcony. When she heard the door open, she immediately turned around.


    "Ahem! Are you watering the flowers?" Barry asked as he walked to the balcony.


    "Yeah," Selah answered in a soft tone and nodded. And as she stared back deep into his eyes and studied his face, she couldn''t imagine that the man before her was Ray''s father.


    "You seem to be absent-minded tonight. What on earth happened?" Barry stood in front of Selah, facing her fully. The thin gap between them was more than enough to feel each other''s breath.


    "I''m not..."


    "Don''t tell me it''s nothing," Barry inte


    esn''t matter whether we have another child or not. I really don''t care. Besides, you don''t have to worry about me leaving you because I won''t. If there''s one woman that I would fall in love with and eventually marry, it would be you, Selah. Only you," he uttered earnestly. His eyes lovingly stared at her, sending volts of electrifying heat in her body.


    "Woo...Woo..." Curling up in his arms, Selah burst into tears.


    She had never thought that Barry would be so gentle to her.


    "Don''t cry. Shush..." As if coaxing a child, Barry patted her back for comfort while a smile was etched on his lips.


    They stayed in that position for a few moments until Selah had finally calmed down. She then gazed up at Barry and sniffed. "But I also want another child."


    "Hmm, okay. Then, we''ll go and see a doctor tomorrow. As you¡¯ve said, it won¡¯t be easy for you to get pregnant again. But that doesn¡¯t mean you definitely can''t get pregnant again, right?" Barry wanted to be certain. After all, he couldn¡¯t risk Selah¡¯s life just for them to have another child.


    "Okay." Selah pursed her lips and nodded. "How could you be so kind?"


    "Do you like me better this way?"


    "Yes, of course." She nodded vigorously, smiling from ear to ear.


    The next morning, a thick fog had covered the surroundings outside, making the villa''s glass windows moist with the cold.

 Chapter 342 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Three)

    As soon as Selah opened her eyes and turned around, she was greeted by the sight of Barry sleeping soundly beside her.


    ¡®How could he be still this handsome even when asleep?¡¯ she thought, wishing they could stay like this forever.


    Slowly, she lifted his arm and secretly snuggled close to him, burying her face on his chest.


    "If you want me to hold you, just tell me." Suddenly, his lazy and hoarse voice resounded while his arms wrapped around Selah tightly.


    "You¡¯re awake?" Although slightly embarrassed with what she just did, Selah tried her best to sound calm and unsurprised.


    "Yes, I am." Barry chuckled and buried his head on her shoulder, sniffing her hair.


    "Dad! Mom! Are you awake? Good morning!"


    All of a sudden, Ray came shouting and knocking on the door. "Aunt Hester has finished cooking breakfast. If you don''t come out now, I will have to eat alone!"


    "Ray, go ahead with your breakfast first. Dad and Mom will be ready soon!" shouted Barry, still feeling too lazy to get up as he was too comfortable in their position.


    "Okay, I got it. You two, get up soon!" Ray''s footsteps were soon heard, signaling that he was headed back downstairs.


    Smiling, Barry got up and uttered, "If you are tired, you can sleep a little longer."


    Selah covered her mouth and nose with the quilt and shook her head. "No, it¡¯s okay. I want to get up. and go to the hos


    ing from ear to ear. "I wanted to say that we should go to bed early today so that we wouldn''t be late tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t A workout before bedtime is always good for sleep. You¡¯ll surely be up early tomorrow." Barry winked and flashed her a naughty smile.


    "What kind of theory is that?"


    "Barry''s Theory." And with that answer, Selah burst into laughter.


    Thankfully, they were able to get up and prepare the next day. Although it was a surprise wedding, all the preparations were grand. William led Mary through the aisle of the church while Barry and Selah stood side by side. Both of them watched the bride and groom make a vow in front of the priest.


    Without her realizing it, tears had already welled up in Selah''s eyes. "Mary looks so happy!"


    "Yeah, she does." Barry nodded. Although he was once so in love with Mary, she was now like family to him. And seeing her this happy was good enough for him. However, when he turned to look at Selah and saw the envious look in her eyes, he suddenly felt a little somber.


    "Aren''t you happy?" he asked with utmost cautions.


    "Of course, I am," Selah answered in a low voice, wiping the corners of her eyes.


    "Honey, you will be happier if you catch the bouquet later. It must be yours."


    "How do you know?" With her beautiful eyes widely open, Selah stared at Barry in confusion.


    "Just wild guess."

 Chapter 343 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Four)

    "Humph!"


    However, when it was time to pass on the bouquet, Selah purposely stood in the corner. It was not that she didn''t want to take it, but that she was pleased and contented right now even without it. She wanted another woman to feel the happiness brought by that bouquet. Another reason was, of course, that she wanted to go against and tease Barry on purpose.


    While Selah was thinking about this, a bunch of white bridal bouquet flew straight towards her, and she caught it firmly like a conditioned reflex.


    Surprised and confused, she turned to gaze at Barry, who was deviously smirking at her. ''What are the odds!''


    "Dad, Mom got the bouquet. Will anything good happen to her?" Ray stood beside his father and looked at him with his bright eyes.


    With one hand in his trouser pocket, Barry smiled brightly. He stole a glance at Selah, who was still in a daze, before answering his son, "We are probably going to get married."


    Ray raised his eyebrows, resembling his father. It seemed that Barry was so well prepared. Did he have any plans?


    The following day after the wedding, Mary pulled Selah out of the filming set.


    "Didn''t William say that he would take you on a honeymoon? Why are you here?" asked Selah, feeling stunned.


    "Well, forget it." Rolling her eyes, Mary continued, "The three kids have been driving me crazy lately. It¡¯s already hard for me to get out of my bedroom in peace. How much more go on a honeymoon trip?"


    "Le


    l tell the whole world the news himself."


    "Right! But I''m just so delighted! What should I do?"


    "Mary." William circled his arms around her. "Barry is going to have a baby again. Maybe we can have another one too."


    "What?! You already have three!" Mary pushed his face away from hers.


    "But don''t you think there are few boys in our family?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    "I think..."


    In Barry''s villa.


    Barry dialed one call after another, and almost all the people who could be informed heard the news.


    "Selah, are you tired? Do you want to have a rest?"


    Selah shook her head and said, "What if I''m not pregnant? This news would just be in vain."


    Squatting down to level her tummy, Barry caressed Selah''s flat belly and asked, "How could it be? We are looking forward to the baby''s arrival. The baby won''t let us down."


    As expected, the baby didn''t disappoint Barry. It turned out that Selah had been pregnant for four weeks now.


    And months later, their wish had finally come true. Selah gave birth to a healthy, little boy.


    While everyone was so happy, William pounded his chest in disappointment. He had been expecting a baby girl to be partnered with Alick. "Ray should stay in our house from now on!" he complained, even pouting like a little child.


    However, no one seemed to have noticed his tantrums as everyone was in high spirits. All of them were living the perfect life, and no storm was looming to destroy their balance.

 Chapter 344 Extra Story Encouragement From Idol (Part One)

    At the press conference of "My Boyfriend Is Superman", several leading actors and actresses, together with directors and scriptwriters, appeared on the set. They played games and gossiped about little funny things which made the atmosphere warm and friendly.


    As the male leading role of this movie, Victor was undoubtedly the one who received most attention.


    This was because after getting the award as the Best Male Leading Role in ''Be Together'', he became silent in the entertainment circle for a whole year. To everyone''s surprise, he suddenly took a role in a new movie! Reporters were all interested in Victor. They even reported his activities as headlines!


    In the question and answer session, the reporters were eager to ask him questions that had been bothering Victor''s fans for a long time. They rubbed their hands and stared at him with fierce and curious eyes.


    Victor was wearing a blue casual suit partnered with a pair of trousers that revealed his ankles and made his legs appear longer. He casually held the microphone as he answered the reporters'' questions one after another.


    "Victor, you finally took part in a new movie after taking a rest for a year. Why did you suddenly decide to do this?"


    "Well, tha


    In a high-end neighborhood in A City.


    With his back to the door, Victor stood in front of the French window and looked at the night view of the city. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and he held a glass of wine in his right hand. From time to time, he would take a sip from the glass elegantly. He looked lazy yet casual at the same time.


    "Ena, what do you like about me? Tell me, I will change it."


    When the time had come that Victor became impatient as Ena stuck to him like a glue, he straightforwardly asked her that out of spite.


    "Liking someone does not need a reason!" Ena looked up at him and added, "Victor, I have a crush on you. I don''t have to explain why, I just do."


    "Well then, when did you start to like me?" he asked with a shrug.


    "I have liked you since I was seventeen years old." Ena''s eyes were unusually clear when she spoke. "At that time, I was still your fan! Do you remember the time when we met by chance at the airport? We even took a photo together!"


    "I don''t remember."


    Thinking of this, Victor raised the corners of his mouth. He drank up the wine in the glass in one gulp, took a shower, and headed back to his room. Then, he lay on his bed even though he was wide awake.

 Chapter 345 Extra Story Encouragement From Idol (Part Two)

    He picked up the phone beside his pillow and slid the screen to unlock it. Sure enough, Ena''s message came on time.


    "I''m going to attend an interview tomorrow. I heard that you''re going to shoot a movie in another city by that time. Take care always. Good night, Victor!"


    There was even a cute emoji at the end of the message.


    After reading the message, he put his phone back to where it was.


    Ena texted him every night without fail, but he never replied. He was afraid that if he texted back, he would give her hope.


    She was a good girl. Perhaps because of his unbearable past or because he still had not forgotten Mary that he always avoided Ena.


    The next day in the Studio 1 of ZM TV.


    "Hello, everyone! Thank you for watching our program "Stories of Celebrities". I''m Helena, the hostess for today." The hostess''s cheerful voice echoed in the whole studio. "I''m sure you''ve all been waiting for our tonight''s guest. But don''t you worry because here she comes! Everyone, let''s give a round of applause for Ena Su! Welcome, Ena!"


    Sitting on the sofa opposite the host, Ena was wearing a cute dress with floral print and an endearing smile on her face. After the audience''s round of applause, she said gracefully and politely, "Thank you."


    "Before we begin, let''s introduce Ena first," the hostess started. "Ena is twenty-three years old. She instantly became famous when she starred in the movie ''Be Together'', making her the most popular actress today. Just recently, she completed another TV series. Would you like to tell our audience more details?"


    "Of course! I hope everyone would pay attention to it," Ena replied with a smile. "It''s a campus drama called ''Love in Primrose''. It will be aired next Monday. I hope you all like it."


    "Wow! Ena, are you still going to play yourself in this drama series?" the hostess asked. "I heard that you just


    on! Besides, you know me well. I won''t rest assured if it were someone else!"


    "Wow! That sounds great. I thought you had already forgotten me!" Jorge laughed while staring at Victor.


    "How could I forget Jorge, the big agent who ''brought me up''?" Victor put his arm around Jorge''s shoulder intimately and added, "Golden Agent, would you like to think about it?"


    "Of course. Now that you''ve become so much richer," Jorge said jokingly and added, "But you know, I have to raise my share if I were to agree."


    "Of course!"


    "Ha ha!" Jorge burst into laughter. "Then you go ahead with your work. I''ll go back and think about it."


    "Okay. See you around."


    Victor smiled in response. As soon as he turned around, he saw Elliana Han, the female leading role of the movie.


    "Done with your shooting?" asked Victor casually.


    "Yeah," answered Elliana with raised eyebrows. She was a hot and charming woman. Anyone who looked at her would agree that she was indeed voluptuous. The role suited her very well, so she was doing the job smoothly.


    "Okay." Victor nodded and was about to go back to his seat, but was stopped by Elliana.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    With a seductive smile at the corners of her mouth, Elliana whispered in Victor''s ear, "Do you have any plans for tonight?"


    "Why? Do you have a better arrangement?" answered Victor with an evil and attractive smile.


    "3605. In my room."


    "Ha ha!" Victor chuckled. He put his palm on her waist and whispered back to her, "Thank you for your invitation, but I''m so tired today. I''m sorry." Then, he let go of her and walked forward without looking back.


    Not far away, a reporter who came after hearing the news that Victor was filming there, happened to see the scene. He took several photos consequently, which showed Victor and Elliana were very close to each other.

 Chapter 346 Extra Story Pursuit (Part One)

    "According to credible sources, Victor is very intimate with Elliana on the filming set."


    "Victor and Elliana were seen checking into the same hotel!"


    "It seems that they fell in love during filming together!"


    The early morning began with the news about Victor successfully occupying the major sections of the newspapers. It was even mentioned in the economic section, as he was the second-largest stakeholder of the AJ Group.


    "The stock price of AJ Group dropped by a few percentage points, due to the rumors surrounding Victor and an actress."


    Sitting around the breakfast table at the Kary Villa, the whole family had their heads in the newspapers.


    "How handsome does Victor look!" Elissa slurred around a mouthful of milk. "Why is he holding another woman?"


    "Maybe Uncle Victor likes her." Alick replied.


    "She¡¯s nowhere as beautiful as Ena!" Elissa retorted, almost immediately.


    William was playing with his younger daughter, his face darkening. "Whatever¡­ I really don''t care what he does. I don''t have the energy to control him now."


    Mary walked out of the kitchen, holding fried egg


    oing to fix my makeup." Victor began walking away, before being stopped by Elliana.


    "I''ll go with you." Elliana smiled, "I apologize for what happened just now."


    Victor glanced at her, seeing through her feigned candor. He softly said, "It¡¯s nothing."


    "Victor..." Seeing him approach, Ena rushed towards Victor.


    "Wow, is this Ena, the big star? What are you doing here?" Elliana spoke before Victor could say anything.


    "I¡­I''m here to visit my friend." Ena puffed out her chest.


    "Hey, you..."


    "Ena, you should leave!" Before Elliana could speak again, Victor yelled, "We are filming here! What are you doing? Don¡¯t make a fuss! Don¡¯t you have something to do?"


    "But you..." Casting glances between Victor and Elliana, Ena suddenly felt very small. "You and her¡­ You two¡­"


    "We are filming," Victor stated.


    "You two are staying at the same hotel..." Ena said, gritting her teeth.


    "The crew arranged it." With another sigh, Victor called Ena¡¯s agent over. "Take her away and keep an eye on her in the future. She can''t do whatever she wants. Why did you let her come here? Do your job!"

 Chapter 347 Extra Story Pursuit (Part Two)

    "Yes, sir!" Ena''s agent nodded before quickly taking her away.


    "Hey! Victor! I..." Ena struggled as she was led into the car, which left right away.


    "That little girl really likes you!" With her hands on her waist, Elliana taunted.


    Victor only snorted in reply.


    "If you want to get rid of her, I can help you!" A faint smile played on her lips. "If you become the famous playboy with loads of scandals, just like four years ago, she might lose interest in you."


    "And you are doing this from the goodness of your heart?" The indifferent expression on Victor''s face didn''t change.


    With an enchanting smile, Elliana started drawing circles on Victor''s chest with her slender fingers. "Isn''t it enough just to get you?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows. "Your room number?"


    "3605." Elliana blew him a kiss as she said, "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Victor stood there for a while, his hands in his pockets. Then, he turned towards his dresser to fix his makeup.


    He didn''t mind giving Elliana¡¯s idea a try if it meant that Ena would stop sticking to him.


    The next day, the news about the intimate relationship between Victor and Elliana spread like wildfire on the internet. Countless reporters tried to sneak into the film set but were unsuccessful. On the other hand, the director and staff were glad to see "My Boyfriend Is Superman" being talked about. It was free publicity for their movie. Many people guessed that the drama was to create hype about the movie, whil


    go of me! Hurry up and finish the shoot! Otherwise, I will find a more beautiful female co-star for Victor next time!"


    Ena let go of William¡¯s sleeve at once. She pursed her lips, not saying a word.


    "Ena, you should go finish the advertisement," Mary comforted Ena. "I should leave now. Don''t worry, I''ll find out whether Victor is serious with those women or not. I will help you, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    "Don''t let it affect your mood. Go and work hard! Go ahead!"


    "Okay!"


    After motivating Ena, Mary walked out of the set without looking back. William rushed behind her, calling out, "Mary? Why are you mad? Are you angry at me? Didn''t we agree not to mention it? Please don''t be angry..."


    Ena stood in the same place, watching them leave. She felt envious of Mary the longer she looked.


    She was a strong and independent woman, with an amazing sense of humor.


    "Wait! Is Mary Victor¡¯s type?" Ena tilted her head, engrossed in her thoughts. Her eyes suddenly lit up. "I have an idea!"


    The next morning, Victor reached his studio early. All ready to change into his costume and do the wire stunts.


    "Victor!"


    Ena was already there, waiting for him excitedly.


    Hearing her voice, Victor felt annoyed. He was ready to turn back and tell her off when the sight in front of him left him speechless. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Why are you wearing Mary''s clothes? What on earth are you doing?" Victor was stunned. "Didn''t she wear them yesterday?"

 Chapter 348 Extra Story Injured (Part One)

    "I borrowed them from Mary. Do they look nice on me?" Ena asked as she turned around wearing Mary''s clothes.


    Victor touched his forehead and asked helplessly, "Why are you wearing her clothes anyway?"


    "I''m thinking that I can change my way of dressing first," said Ena, feeling that her idea was too good. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she continued, "Then, I will just learn to talk and act like Mary, so that you''ll like me."


    "These clothes don''t fit you at all!" Victor remarked.


    "Then I''ll just borrow something else from her and give it another try," Ena retorted.


    "Don''t you really understand or you''re just pretending that you don''t?" With his hands on his hips, Victor stared at her and said, "No matter how many clothes you borrow from her, things that don''t belong to you wouldn''t be yours. Even if you become Mary, I won''t like you."


    "I..."


    "Victor! It''s time for you to change your costume!"


    "Okay, I got it!" Victor turned around and yelled back. Afterwards, he turned to face Ena and said, "It''s very dangerous here. Don''t stay here any longer. I''m going to work now. Don''t follow me."


    "Huh? Okay." She pouted and muttered, "I won''t disturb you while you work, don''t worry."


    Without saying a word, Victo


    "Hello? Ena, what''s wrong?"


    "Mary!" Ena cried out. "Victor is injured! He was just sent to the hospital. Can I go see him?"


    "What? How did he get injured? What happened?" On the other end of the line, Mary covered her mouth in shock. "Hurry up and follow them! Take your agent and I''ll go to the hospital to see you later! Don''t worry, I''m sure he will be fine!"


    "Okay!" Ena hung up the call and immediately called her agent. Then, she followed Victor to the hospital.


    "I also want to go to the hospital!" Elliana shouted on the set.


    "Of course. You have to go to the hospital as well." Her agent came over and said, "Go to the hospital and check if you''re hurt somewhere."


    "I... Okay." Biting her lips hard, Elliana nodded in agreement. Victor was brought to the nearest hospital from the studio.


    As soon as the ambulance stopped, he was immediately rushed to the emergency room.


    Mary went to the hospital with William. When they arrived, Ena was already waiting for them for quite a while.


    "Ena!" Mary rushed to her and asked, "Is Victor still in the operating room?"


    "Mary!" Ena threw herself into Mary''s arms and cried. "When he was hanging on the stunt wire, he fell down from a very high place! He bled a lot! Boo... Hoo..."

 Chapter 349 Extra Story Injured (Part Two)

    "He''ll be fine. Don''t worry, Ena," comforted Mary. "Believe me. He''ll be fine. He''s been through a lot and I''m sure he''ll survive this."


    "Mary," William returned after inquiring about the situation and reported, "apparently, he fell down from above while doing a stunt. There were no other things on the ground, so I don''t think his life is in danger."


    "That''s good then." Mary nodded in relief.


    "Mr. Lan."


    Suddenly, Elliana''s voice came from behind. Mary, William, and Ena all turned around.


    When Ena saw Elliana, she immediately held back her tears. Like a little gamecock ready to fight with others, she seemed so valiant and imposing.


    "Elliana." William glanced at her slightly and asked, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine." Elliana shook her head and continued, "I was just a little scared because of the accident, but I didn''t get hurt. Fortunately, I was saved by Victor."


    "Good to hear." William nodded slightly.


    "I want to stay here and wait for Victor until his operation is done. Is that okay?" Elliana added.


    "Mary..." Upon hearing this, Ena immediately pulled Mary''s sleeves and acted like a spoiled child.


    Mary and William looked at each other. Before they could say anything, the door of the operation room was pushed open.


    Ena immediately rushed up and grabbed the doctor''s sleeve. "How did it go, doctor? Is Victor okay now?"


    "Unfortunately, two of the bones on his left foot were fractured. His left hand and right knee were injured as well. The blood that came out of his back was because of the steel wire which scratched his skin. He was seriously injured, but it''s not life-threatening. He needs to stay in the hospital for observation after the operation."


    With that, the doctor no


    said she liked me just now. I also want to have a try with her!"


    "Why not me?" With her lips trembling, Ena asked, "We... we can also have a try!"


    "How?" Victor snorted. "Do you think I''m still a child? Do you think I''d survive by just holding hands and puppy love? Ena, I''m different from you. When I said ''have a try'', I meant what adults would do¡ª"


    "Have sex? Isn''t that what you just said?" Ena suddenly asked in a daze. Although her voice was not loud, it shocked Victor, who was fuming with anger.


    "Yes. I''m glad you understand." He nodded.


    Staring at him, Ena suddenly made up her mind. Slowly, she began to unbutton her clothes. "I like you too. I can... I can... with you..."


    The look in Victor''s eyes changed several times. He suddenly grabbed a pillow on the bed and threw it to Ena. His eyes were red with fury and he roared, "You''re crazy! You''re asking to have sex with me? Who do you think you are to ask that of me? The woman who will join me in bed will be an experienced wild one, not some naive little girl. I have no interest in teaching a virgin!"


    Hearing his harsh words, Ena stopped and burst into tears. "How can you do this to me, Victor? Woo... Woo... I hate you! I hate you!"


    Victor clenched his fists and said, "Yes, I''m the most hateful one!"


    "Then I''ll ask someone to do it with me to gain experience! Will you fall in love with me then? If I do that, will you agree to be with me? Victor?"


    "You¡ª"


    "Oh my God! Are you quarreling with each other, Victor and Ena?"


    All of a sudden, Elissa''s voice echoed in the room. A group of people pushed the door open and came in unexpectedly. Before Mary could cover Elissa''s mouth, the little girl had already asked her question.

 Chapter 350 Extra Story Choices (Part One)

    The families of Mary and William, and Selah and Barry stood outside the door to the ward, wondering if they should stay or just leave.


    Ena quickly wiped the tears from her face. "I have to go," she sobbed, keeping her head bowed.


    She then rushed from the ward without another word.


    "Ena..."


    Mary called, reaching forward to grasp her arm, but William stopped her. "Let her go," he said quietly.


    Behind them, Alick and Elissa were at Victor''s sickbed.


    "Uncle Victor, are you okay?" Alick asked softly.


    "I''m fine," Victor said with a shake of his head.


    "Then why was Ena crying? Were you being rude?" Elissa asked, her face pinched in an unattractive pout. She grasped Victor''s hand. "What has you so mad? You''re wearing such a sour expression!"


    Victor glanced at the mess on the ground with an absent-minded expression. "I''m sorry," he muttered, raising his hand to pat Elissa''s head as he forced a smile. "I won''t lose my temper next time."


    "Good. Then you need to apologize to Ena!"


    "Well, Elissa," said Mary as she came up behind Elissa, "go out to play with Ray and Alick. We adults need to talk to Victor."


    "Okay." Elissa nodded once before standing on her tiptoes to place a kiss on Victor''s cheek. "Get well soon, okay?"


    "Don''t you worry. I''ll be better in no time." Victor reassured her as he placed a kiss on her cheek.


    The children


    was suddenly inches from Victor''s face, an enchanting smile stretched across her face, and she smelled like some flower. "Then what would you like to do? I can help you with anything you want."


    Victor tried to scoot away from her as he looked towards the wall. "I don''t need you to do anything. I''d like it if you left."


    "You know I like you. I want to be able to help you." Elliana sat up straight as she spoke.


    "I don''t like you," Victor said quietly, his tone indicating his shock at her words. He''d also said the same thing to Ena.


    "Do you like Ena?" she asked slowly.


    "That''s none of your business," he grumbled.


    "Mmhmm..." she mumbled. With a faint smile, she continued, "I hope you don''t actually like her. She was rather close to Karson in the studio today."


    ''Karson? Karson Xie? Is that who she was talking about?''


    Victor hid his surprise and forced a smile. "Good! I''m happy for her."


    Elliana had left quickly after her sudden arrival, but her words were swirling around Victor''s head aggressively.


    What she had said just couldn''t be true. Could it? Victor snorted and lay back on the bed to stare up at the ceiling. Karson was a terrible person with a bad personality and enjoyed participating in adultery with wealthy women. Why would Ena get close to him? Maybe it had something to do with the business and not a personal relationship.

 Chapter 351 Extra Story Choices (Part Two)

    Although he was attempting to comfort himself with those thoughts, Victor was still feeling uneasy.


    Perhaps he had been too impulsive this morning. He''d said some harsh things to Ena. Normally when he spoke like that to her, she was quick to forgive it.


    But it was already so late in the night, and Ena still hadn''t come back to the hospital to see him.


    The unease grew inside him, so Victor turned over and took his phone off the bedside table. He swiped it open to find nothing. There were no good night messages from Ena like she normally sent every night.


    Victor laughed at himself, the sound dark and mocking. ''When she was by your side, you drove her away. And now that she may have really left, you are missing her. Are all men like you?'' he asked himself in his heart.


    The moon''s cool light shone through the window, flooding the room with silver light. Ena was curled up on the bed with her legs crossed as she stared at her phone.


    "Please take care of yourself and rest. Good night."


    She''d edited the message time and time again, but couldn''t bring herself to send it.


    His words kept repeating in her mind. "You''re crazy! You''re asking to have sex with me? Who do you think you are to ask that of me? The woman who will join me in bed will be an experienced wild one, not some naive little girl. I have no interest in teaching a virgin!"


    With Victor''s words still echoing in her ears, Ena couldn''t help but burst into tears as she threw her phone away from her.


    Victor had been in the hospital for three days with a constant stream of visitors. All except for Ena.


    Each time the door opened, Victor looked


    seeming indifference to him. She was struggling to open the door to her room, so he quickly stalked to her side and placed a hand on the door frame to gain her attention.


    "What are you doing?" Ena murmured.


    "You shouldn''t get close to Karson. He''s not a good man," Victor said quietly, staring at the top of Ena''s head.


    "I know that. You seem to be the only good person in the world, Big Hero!" Ena shouted angrily and almost sarcastically. She found the courage to push him away, and open the door. She rushed inside and shut the door in his face as quickly as she could.


    "You..." Victor growled.


    He raised a fist to knock on the door when he saw a few people walking over. He scowled and dropped his arm to his side before turning sharply towards his room. The door slammed shut behind him.


    The next morning, the shooting officially began. The eight stars were going to be divided into four different teams to participate in the games.


    "Okay! Girls, you can play the rock, paper, scissors. The winner will choose the boy they want to team up with first. Come on now. Rock, paper, and scissors!"


    Ena had her hands behind her back, and the moment she heard the host''s voice finishing the count down, she displayed her choice.


    "And the winner of round one is Ena!" called out the host.


    Ena was stunned but smiled brightly. "Oh my god, I can''t believe it!"


    "Okay, Ena, choose your partner!" the host said with a wide smile.


    Ena glanced over the four male stars standing in front of her, and her favorite was naturally Victor. However...


    "I''ll choose..." Ena swallowed and looked away from Victor. "Karson."

 Chapter 352 Extra Story Competition (Part One)

    "Ena, who are you going to choose?" The host smiled mysteriously, and the crowd''s eyes focused on Ena.


    "I choose..." Ena swallowed, and gently uttered a name, "Karson."


    Victor raised his head and stared at her blankly. Anger, disappointment, and disbelief clouded his eyes. However, those emotions disappeared within a split second.


    "Okay, then! Ena and Karson will be in the first team!"


    the host announced with a smile. Ena gave Karson a high-five as he approached her. Then, they stood aside while holding hands.


    "All right! We have three female participants remaining!"


    Later, Victor was chosen by another female participant and was not in the same team as Elliana.


    Honestly, it didn''t matter to him who was going to be his partner after Ena made the choice.


    He stared at Ena and Karson absentmindedly while he was playing the games.


    "Okay, cut! The third game is over!" After a while, the director stopped them and said, "Stylists, retouch our stars'' makeups! Let''s take a 30-minute break!"


    Ena breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly pounded her arms and calves to ease her exhaustion.


    "Are you exhausted?" Ka


    we''ll know who''s going to win!" Ena stretched her arms out.


    "Then, I guess you have to work hard!" Elliana glared at Victor and said to Ena, "I won''t show you any mercy. Neither in this game nor in winning over Victor."


    Ena frowned at her remark.


    "Okay, are the contestants ready? Three..."


    Ena placed her hands on her waist, ready to start.


    "Two..."


    She took a deep breath. ''Victor! Victor!'' His name suddenly echoed in her mind, as if she was fighting for him.


    "One!"


    Hearing the host''s last word, Elliana imperceptibly raised the corners of her mouth, and stepped on Ena''s flippers.


    "Ouch!" Ena was caught off guard. Half of her body moved, but her feet were still on the ground. She staggered and fell to her knees.


    "Ena..." Victor felt worried. When he was about to rush to her side, he thought of the current situation and went back to his station.


    "Oh no! Ena fell down! Get up, Ena!" the host shouted, exaggerating his enunciations.


    Ena stood up and forced a smile. As soon as she took a step forward, she felt a piercing pain in her ankle. Did she sprain her ankle? ''It doesn''t matter!'' she thought.

 Chapter 353 Extra Story Competition (Part Two)

    She gritted her teeth and bolted forward. Noticing that the other three contestants had already skipped through the horse, she endured the pain and kept running. With her hands supporting the horse, she gently crossed over it. Sadly, she stepped too heavily and stumbled.


    "Ah!"


    The moment she fell to the ground, she felt an insurmountable pain. Her hamstring seemed to be broken.


    Victor''s female companion ran the fastest, but he couldn''t keep his eyes away from Ena. This silly girl! They were just playing a game. She was obviously crippled already, but she still pushed through! How idiotic and stubborn she was! She looked like a dork when she was rope skipping.


    "Victor! Hurry up!"


    While he was thinking, his companion had already reached him. Victor frowned, took off the hula hoops, turned around, carried his female companion, and dived into the water.


    Elliana followed them, jumping on the back of her partner. After getting into the water, she glanced at Ena''s direction.


    "Come on, Ena, you can do it!" Karson cheered while spinning the hoops. "Just one more!"


    After finishing the rope with her last strength, Ena hobbled towards Karson. Karson squatted down and carried her into the water.


    "Sorry, I''m the last one..." Guilt and regret were all over her face.


    "It doesn''t matter!" He smiled. "You did your best. That''s more than enough!"


    As soon as the two of them reached the floating board, they heard a whistle from the referee. "The game is over!"


    Elliana was completely wet. Standing on the floating board


    touch her ankle more and more gently. "Did Victor refuse you because of this? Because you don''t have any experience?"


    "You¡­" Ena was at a loss for words.


    "Ena, maybe I can help you," said Karson as he smiled devilishly. "He likes experienced girls, doesn''t he? As long as you can become what he likes, he''s never going to drive you away again!" Karson paused for a second, and asked again, "Ena, you like him, don''t you?"


    Her mind was a complete mess. His words actually tempted her a little.


    As he continued talking, his hands gently left her ankle and made their way to her thighs. Before she could react, he stood up and pinned her on the bed.


    "What the hell are you doing? Stop it!" Her eyes widened as she screamed, "Get off me!"


    "Ena, I''m just trying to help you!" Karson finally stopped laughing. He grabbed Ena''s thin arms and said, "You are such a pure girl. Why don''t you let me teach you? I believe that your dear Victor will definitely be satisfied once our training together is over!"


    She froze in terror, but she was somehow tempted by the man''s offer.


    Karson roughly unbuttoned her clothes and was about to kiss her, but she managed to avoid him.


    "No! Don''t!" Ena shook her head and cried, "Get away from me! Get the hell out of my room! I don''t want it, you freak! Stop it! I can''t do it with you!"


    "Are you refusing me now?" Karson snorted, "It''s too late!"


    "Get the fuck off of me! Karson Xie! Get the fuck out!" Ena kicked him again and again and shouted hysterically, "I never agreed to any of this!"

 Chapter 354 Extra Story I Might Not Love You (Part One)

    Inside a black van parked outside the hotel, Victor was trying to get a rest. A pair of sunglasses rested on his face to somehow block the light of the surroundings.


    Suddenly, the car door opened. It was Jorge and his assistant as they carried Victor''s luggage to the trunk.


    "Your luggage is here," reported Jorge. "Victor, don''t you really need to go upstairs to see Ena before we go?"


    "No need," Victor answered curtly without even opening his eyes.


    "Fine!" Jorge snapped his fingers to the driver and said, "Hit the road!"


    The driver nodded in response. The car drove out of the hotel parking area and headed to the highway leading to A City.


    "Victor, you moved a lot today. Are you sure your injuries from the wire stunt accident last time are okay?" The car turned a corner and stopped at a red light two hundred meters away from the hotel. "A doctor went to check Ena''s foot injury just now. We should ask him to check your injuries as well, Victor."


    Under the sunglasses, Victor''s eyes opened slightly at the mention of her name. "How''s her foot?"


    "Oh, it''s swollen and bluish," the assistant answered pitifully after taking a deep breath. "But the doctor came out soon after examining her foot. There shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Good." Victor nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    "Karson seems to be very close to Ena," the assistant added. Obv


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    At this time, the hotel manager, Jorge, and several security guards rushed over.


    Victor kicked the door harder. "Fuck you! Open the door!"


    "Help! No! Please help me, Victor!" The scream of Ena inside the room made everyone outside the door break in a cold sweat.


    The hotel manager quickly swiped the door open, but the room was locked from the inside. A chain connected to the door blocked them from entering. It seemed that Karson had planned this through. Now that he was caught, he was sure to execute his objectives now or never!


    "Damn it!" Victor pushed the hotel manager away, lifted his foot, and kicked at the door with all his strength. With a crack, the chain broke. Finally, the door opened and it bounced against the wall.


    He rushed into the room and saw Karson was pressing Ena''s body against the bed. Ena had no clothes on her upper body and her pants were only loosely hanging at her feet.


    "Karson Xie! You bastard!" Upon saying these words, Victor rushed to the bed, pulled Karson up, and punched him hard on the face.


    Hiss! Karson winced in pain and staggered a few steps back. He spat blood and his lips seemed to be bleeding.


    He was half-naked, with only a pair of pants left on his body. At this sight, the anger in Victor''s eyes seemed to spurt out. Suddenly, he kicked Karson hard on his private part.

 Chapter 355 Extra Story I Might Not Love You (Part Two)

    "Ah!" Before Karson could protect himself, he felt a searing pain on his groin. He fell to the ground at once. He sweated profusely as he covered his body with his both hands.


    "Karson, you fucking asshole!" Victor kicked and punched Karson nonstop. It was as though Victor had gone insane. The fury in his eyes made him seem like a different person. "I''ll kill you!"


    "Victor... Woo... Woo..." Meanwhile, Ena curled up on the bed. Tears streamed down her face relentlessly. She was so shocked and scared that she did not notice that she was naked.


    "Victor! Victor, stop! Are you going to kick him to death? Stop it!" Seeing that Victor was kicking the guy madly, Jorge hurried forward and pulled him back. "Karson Xie will die! You don''t want to be a murderer, do you?!"


    Karson lay on the ground helplessly. His face was bleeding, and his whole body was bruised and swollen by Victor''s kicks. He lay on the cold floor groaning and unable to speak. From time to time he would cough and spit out mouthful of blood.


    Clenching his fists, Victor was about to give him another kick when he heard Ena''s trembling voice.


    "Victor..."


    "Ena!" Victor turned around in a hurry and rushed to the bed. Looking at Ena''s pitiful and tear-stained face, his eyes darkened. He pulled the bed sheet and covered her trembling body. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Vict


    ith others." Ena opened her eyes, and Victor watched as tears ran down her cheeks one after another. "I was..."


    "Did you really..." Victor''s pupils suddenly constricted. He paused and gritted his teeth. "Is it true that at the beginning, you did not refuse?"


    "I..." Ena''s teeth trembled. "I''m sorry..."


    "What I said on impulse was bullshit! How could you take it seriously? Shit!" His hands that were holding the glass of water trembled slightly. He suddenly felt that the anger all over his body had to be vented out. He threw the glass to the ground. With a loud bang, it shattered into pieces.


    Ena was startled at his sudden outburst.


    "Do you know what that bastard has almost done to you? Have you gone crazy?! Ena Su, tell me! Did you really think if you did that with him, I would¡ª"


    "What else can I do?" Ena suddenly raised her head, her eyes red with tears. She raised her voice and confessed, "I like you so much, but you don''t like me at all! What else can I do?! I know I''m stupid and I''m out of my mind, but I¡ª"


    As Ena shouted her feelings, she suddenly felt her lips get blocked. She was shocked. The warm touch and pleasant smell were from Victor! She widened her eyes and saw Victor''s handsome face close to her. He was so close that she could even see every pore on his face. Was she dreaming? If so, she did not want to wake up.

 Chapter 356 Extra Story The Past (Part One)

    "Ena, don''t love me." Victor¡¯s warm breath brushed against her ear.


    The trace of his kiss still lingered in Ena¡¯s lips, but before she could savor it longer, what Victor said put her back to her senses.


    "Why not?" Ena cried silently, "But you just kissed me."


    "I kissed you because I want to tell you that you are not dirty at all. You are so pure and beautiful." Grazing Ena''s soft cheek with his finger, Victor added, "But don''t love me. I don''t deserve your love. Please listen to me, Ena. You will just hurt yourself if you get entangled with me."


    "Victor, wooh¡­" Ena threw herself into his arms, and instantly, her tears wet his collar. "Why don''t you let me love you? Can you give me a reason?"


    "Ena," choked Victor, "if you want to know, I will tell you when your foot recovers."


    "Can''t you tell me now?" Ena was confused. What did her injury have to do with his explanation?


    "Get better soon, Ena." Victor patted her head and added softly, "It''s already late. Come on, you need to go to bed early."


    With trembling hands, Ena grabbed on to his arm and uttered, "Don''t go...Please¡­"


    Helpless, Victor let out a heavy sigh and answered, "Okay, I will stay." And for a while, they both stared into each other¡¯s eyes while a deafening silence fell on them. "Have you heard me sing?" It was Vi


    son, but William suppressed the news before it could even spread out.


    Karson, who was confined at the hospital, had woken up.


    The seething pain in his body reminded him of what happened the previous day. ''Victor Qiao! That bastard! He ruined my plan and beat me up like this! I will never let go of him!'' Karson thought to himself furiously.


    Meanwhile, William rushed to the hospital after hearing the news from Lucas.


    "Click!" The door of the ward was opened.


    Lucas, who was smiling deviously, walked in, followed by William, who bore a serious face.


    "Aww." Lucas stared at Karson''s private part and joked, "When you were sent here yesterday, I thought the male glory of the big star would be gone! But fortunately, my colleagues are all good at doing their jobs. Big star, take care of yourself. You can still use it in the future!"


    Karson''s eyes narrowed while anger started to boil in his system.


    Before Lucas could piss Karson off more, William interrupted him coldly. "All right!" Then, he glanced over to Karson and reminded, "I believe you remember what you did yesterday. You should also know the consequences."


    "Mr. Lan..." The fury in Karson''s face suddenly turned mellow. "Ena and I love each other! It was Victor who beat me up so badly! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" he argued.

 Chapter 357 Extra Story The Past (Part Two)

    "Love each other?" William pierced him with a dagger-like gaze. "I didn''t hear it clearly. Can you say that again?"


    "I..." Karson suddenly stopped, his eyes dodging while he felt slightly scared to go on.


    "Karson Xie," William took a deep breath and said calmly, "I won''t keep you in the company anymore. As for the other companies, I have also advised them to never hire you. As a public figure, you need to treasure your reputation and treat your audience kindly. I''m so disappointed by what you have done."


    "Tsk tsk..." Lucas shook his head and sighed gloatingly.


    "I''ve stopped all your projects, too," continued William. "When you recover, you can go back to the company to calculate the dividend, and that¡¯s it. I won''t get even with you for what you did to Ena. Take care of yourself. If there is anything else, your former agent will talk to you in detail."


    As soon as he finished his words, William walked out of the ward with Lucas tailing behind. After they took two steps in the corridor, a loud sound was heard back inside. "Bang!"


    "Ha-ha..." Lucas said with a sarcastic smile, "He has a bad temper, doesn''t he?"


    "He has been acting all his life. No wonder all the directors think he is a good actor. But now that his true colors are finally revealed, those who once admired him now feel nothing but disgust." William shook his head, still feeling disappointed.


    Lucas patted on his shoulder and responded with a smile, "I suggest that when your company recruits new talents in the future, you should carefully examine their basic moral quality and personalities. If they are qualified, you can keep them. Otherwise, let them go. Stop hiring such a scum! If it goes on like this


    n the door.


    "Victor! Victor!" Ena called; her eyes were blurred with tears. Desperate, she dragged her swollen foot forward, but she still didn''t catch up with him.


    "Bang!"


    The apartment door was slammed shut while Ena fell hopelessly on the ground, bursting into tears and not minding the physical pain of her injury.


    Meanwhile, in Kary Villa¡­


    With a loud crack, the cup in Mary''s hand was suddenly shattered after falling to the ground. She, too, was watching the news about Victor. "Who would do that? Who leaked that news? Fuck! Is it Karson Xie? William, tell me!" she yelled angrily, standing up with her eyes red in utter fury.


    Immediately, William switched off the TV and answered in surprise, "I...I don''t know! How could Karson know?"


    "William!" Grabbing his collar, Mary cried out, "Who else knew what happened that time except for you and Frank? Didn''t you tell me that the only video was the one you gave to me? Are you going to destroy Victor? Tell me!"


    It was true that William didn''t make copies, but as for Frank, he couldn¡¯t vouch for him.


    "Mary!" William firmly held her in his arms to try to calm her down. "I swear, I don''t know! I''ll ask someone to destroy the videos right now. I''ll tell them to hack those forums! Watts!"


    Hearing the voice, Watts rushed in from outside, "Yes, Mr. Lan?"


    "Go and find it out! I need to know as soon as possible. Find Frank Liang''s whereabouts," William said the name with a cold face, evident that his hatred for that man was still so much alive in his heart.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Half an hour later, William received a call from Watts.


    "Mr. Lan, Frank Liang is back. He moved back to the seashore villa three days ago."

 Chapter 358 Extra Story Look For His Love (Part One)

    Upon hearing the news that Frank had returned, William and Mary were surprised, but at the same time thought it made sense.


    Who else could have released the video? He was the only one who knew about it.


    William had called his men to deal with this matter. Mary was so anxious that she paced back and forth, not listening to a word they were saying.


    All of a sudden, she turned to William and said, "No, I can''t be here. I''d better go to see Ena. You..."


    "I''ll go and find Frank." William finished her sentence.


    Mary''s body stiffened. She had been uncertain about saying it, but she just nodded dully. "All right."


    "Mary..." Heaving a sigh, William hugged her. "Since he''s back at this critical moment, I have to figure out the truth, don''t I?"


    Mary nodded. "Yes, I know. But I just don''t understand. If it is really him, what is his purpose? Did he come back to take revenge on you after a year? Or..."


    "What are you worried about?" William held Mary more tightly. "Even if he''s back for good, it changes nothing. And if he really did want revenge, why did he target Victor? I need to know the reason." The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Frank couldn''t be the culprit.


    "Ok


    n the edge of a knife. Frank just couldn''t believe or accept this news at all. He was sure that Corbett was trying to scare him on purpose.


    As time passed, he acted as if he had heard nothing.


    It was not until the third day that he suddenly knocked over the lunch brought in by the nurse. He had finally managed to digest the news, but it filled him with nothing but rage and sadness. With red eyes, he roared, "I want to leave the hospital!"


    Then, Frank wheeled himself to the Western Sea Trestle. From all the way up here, he felt as if he could see traces of the fight that day on the vast sea before him.


    The cold wind pierced his skin, but he didn''t notice it at all. Around him, there seemed to be nothing but the roaring of the waves. Despite hearing from everyone that Corbett''s dead body lay at the bottom of the sea, Frank couldn''t bring himself to believe it.


    "Corbett!"


    he roared to the sea, clenching his fists so hard that his blue veins protruded out of his skin. But other than the roaring waves, he heard nothing in response. As the cold sea breeze blew across his face, he felt something warm slip out of the corner of his eyes, wetting his cheek. His heart was utterly empty.

 Chapter 359 Extra Story Look For His Love (Part Two)

    "Corbett! Corbett..."


    Anyone who passed by the trestle would remember that day, when a man in a wheelchair had kept yelling out another man''s name at the seaside. Feeling exhausted, Frank finally burst into tears.


    ''There won''t be anyone to disturb you anymore, Frank, so why are you unhappy?'' he asked himself with a bitter smile.


    Then, he looked at the Buddha beads in his hand and sighed. While he was being refused by one man, he had been ruthlessly refusing another.


    He finally understood what William must have felt when looking for Mary after leaving the airport four years ago. Fortunately for William, Mary returned after four years. But for him...he wouldn''t be able to find Corbett in any corner of this earth.


    Two months later, Frank heard that William had woken up from a long coma. By then, he could stand on his feet again.


    In the two months that had passed, he had already realized that he had gotten over William and fallen in love with Corbett a long time ago, but he just hadn''t known it.


    After leaving a short letter, he went to Japan alone.


    Maple Mountain, Tokyo, Japan.


    The Maple Mountain was the base of the Shadow Organization. All the corridors were covered in electric net and patrolled by men in black. No outsiders were allowed to go up the mountain.


    Solemnly standing at the gate of the manor, Frank was lost in thought. Finally, a man arrived and told him that he could go up the mountain. The man said that Corbett''s death had been a huge shock to his father, the head of the Shadow Organization. He was still recuperating in bed and could not meet any guests for the time being. However, Frank was allowed to go up the mountain by himself.


    It was early winter now, and the cold had faded the s


    or pounded his fist on William''s belly. "How dare you come to see me?" he roared, burning with anger.


    Instead of stopping him, William just closed his eyes. It was obvious from his reaction that he felt that he deserved to be on the receiving end of Victor''s rage. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. "I''m sorry..."


    When Victor heard this, his fist stopped in midair.


    With a humorless laugh, he suddenly turned around and said, "Leave, now!"


    William wasn''t ready to give up so soon. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he said, "Come with me to see Ena. I''ve asked someone to deal with the news for now. Tomorrow, I''m holding a press conference to clarify things for you."


    Victor was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that he stayed silent, William continued, "Escaping won''t resolve the problem, Victor. Hadn''t you already decided to tell Ena?"


    "Yes, but not like this! I didn''t want her to find out like this. And now, my scar has been exposed to everyone! How can I face Ena now? Tell me, William, who the hell sent the video to the newspaper? Was it Frank Liang? It was him, wasn''t it? Don''t cover for him this time!" Victor roared. Every time he thought of Ena, he couldn''t bear the pain he felt.


    "It''s not him. I already asked him," William said quietly. After a while, he asked, "Do you remember who else was with you in that room? Was Karson Xie there?"


    Victor''s body froze. At first, he nodded slightly. Then, remembering something, he nodded more firmly. "Karson Xie! Yes, he was there. It must be him!"


    William''s eyes narrowed. "Yes, it must. I should have suspected him from the beginning. Frank''s sudden return misled me, but now I''m sure. Karson Xie is the one who released the video."

 Chapter 360 Extra Story Be A Coward (Part One)

    "Get in!"


    In front of a small, dark room, a man with his head covered was pushed and thrown into the wet room by several men. With a loud bang, the door closed again. The man took off his hood at once. To his surprise, what he saw was complete darkness. He could not see his fingers in front of him, not even a trace of light. Suddenly, his heart felt cold.


    "Who are you? You are breaking the law! Let me out of here! Don''t you know who I am? I am Karson Xie! How dare you do this to me?!"


    The man''s roar came from inside of the room, accompanied by angry pounding at the iron door. "If you know any better, let me out quickly! If you let me out right now, I will spare you! Otherwise, I will make you suffer!"


    "Shut the fuck up!" The guard kicked the iron door impatiently and shouted, "You are helplessly locked in! How could you still be so arrogant?! Shut your fucking mouth! Damn it!"


    The guard turned around and was about to sit down when he saw a car coming in front of him. He instantly recognized the owner of the car so he hurried to greet him with several others.


    Two tall men got off, one had bruises on his face and the other reeked of alcohol. They both looked miserable, but the coldness in their eyes remained. It was so cold that it almost froze the whole scene.


    These two men were none other than William and Victor, who had just arrived from the city.


    is men and they pulled him up altogether.


    "I... Please... forgive... me! I... deeply regret it," Karson muttered while spitting mouthful of blood.


    "Where did you get the video?" asked William menacingly.


    "I stole it." Karson''s face was so swollen that he could not speak properly. Although it was so hard for him to even open his mouth, he forced himself to answer the question thrown at him. He was afraid that he would get beaten again if he answered too slowly.


    "Where did you steal it? Don''t let me ask you questions one by one. Tell me everything!" William frowned. The filthy look in his eyes made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Karson''s voice was barely audible and it took him a long time before he could make it clear.


    It turned out that many years ago, he was an actor who started his career at the same time as Victor. Surprisingly, he was one of the people who attended the party that night. When the party was over and he was about to get in the car, he realized that he left his wallet in the club so he went back to look for it. Just as he was about to enter the private room, he saw Victor being carried out while overhearing William and Frank''s conversation.


    Victor sneered as he looked at William. "I didn''t expect so many things to happen that night. If you had known this earlier, you should have investigated all the people present that night."

 Chapter 361 Extra Story Be A Coward (Part Two)

    William''s eyes darkened and he did not say anything more. There were so many things that happened that night. He should not have left a future trouble.


    "Go on. How did you get the video?" asked Victor while glaring at Karson.


    With a trembling voice, Karson proceeded to tell them the whole story.


    He was also a little drunk that night. All he knew was that Victor had offended his boss. After Victor had been carried out, he thought that he had been beaten up. Unexpectedly, he heard William mention something about keeping some kind of video so Karson paid attention to it. Sometime later, he accidentally saw Frank hand over a videotape to William in the CEO''s office. He secretly copied it when no one was around.


    "And then? What was your purpose? Why did you keep the video all this time?"


    Karson looked at the two and answered with a quivering voice, "At first, I was curious. After watching the content of the video, I was shocked and didn''t want to make it public. But sometimes, I would secretly watch it¡ª"


    "You pervert!" With red eyes, Victor kicked Karson again.


    The latter spat out a mouthful of blood then fainted.


    William rubbed his eyebrows. He had heard that Karson liked to have sex with young girls. Moreover, some said that he had close relationships with rich women and played dirty tricks on them. He did not expect that he was indee


    whispered in his ear, "Victor, let me be with you!"


    Buzz!


    Victor''s mind went blank.


    "Ena, don''t..." All of a sudden, Victor pushed her away and gasped. "Stop it!"


    "Why, Victor?" Ena said in a hurry, "I... This is the only way I can think of. I just love the way you are. No matter what happened to you before, I still love you."


    Victor swallowed hard. "Ena, I don''t know if I can get over this event. Everyone knows about the video now. Do you have any idea what the consequences of being with me? I don''t even dare to think about it myself."


    "I know I''m childish, but I can be strong for you! I hope I can stand by you, Victor. You just have to open your heart and let me! After seeing the video, I just feel sorry for you! Why did you have to suffer so much? Why did you let yourself bear it all alone?" As Ena spoke, tears streamed down on her face again. "How will you let it go, Victor?"


    With red eyes, Victor spoke again. "Ena, I thought that I might not love you before..."


    Her heart suddenly jolted.


    "But," continued Victor, "I want to be with you."


    As soon as he finished his words, Ena held him tightly. This time, he did not push her away. The two hugged each other tightly, like two animals warming themselves from each other in the fierce winter. They seemed helpless at a glance, but in reality, they were cherishing each other.

 Chapter 362 Extra Story So Glad You Are Alive (Part One)

    In Frank''s villa,


    Corbett casually sat in the living room. Frank was next to him on the sofa, staring at him.


    Silence bathed the room.


    "Jeez." Corbett finally broke the silence. "It has been hours. When are you going to stop staring at me like that?"


    "Are you really alive?" Frank''s voice was trembling. He couldn''t get himself to believe that Corbett was alive even though he sat right next to him. ''What if I''m just dreaming?'' His thoughts raced.


    "If I were dead, would I be talking to you here and now?" With a mischievous smile, Corbett turned to Frank. "I heard that you looked for me for more than a year. Is that true?"


    Frank snorted and looked away. "I believed strongly that you were still alive."


    "Heh heh," Corbett chuckled. "Why were you looking for me?"


    "Who said I was looking for you?" Frank asked bitterly. His eyes turned red. He felt wronged that Corbett seemed to be enjoying the conversation. "Who do you think you are?


    ed. "You were looking for me for one year. Was it because..."


    "I won''t go with you this time..."


    Frank interrupted him. Before he could finish, Corbett had already stood up from the sofa. The cold wind brought by his wind coat caressed his face. Then he strode away.


    "Corbett!"


    Frank stood up. "Where are you going? Can''t you at least wait for me to finish ranting?"


    Corbett''s hand froze on the doorknob. He turned his head slightly. "What else do you have to say?"


    "A year ago, you said you would take me to Norway. Can I still hold you to that? Is it too late for me to say yes now?"


    Frank asked hurriedly.


    Corbett was stunned. He tightened his grip on the doorknob with sweaty palm. "What do you mean?"


    "I want to go to Norway too. So, can you take me?" The hair on Frank''s forehead was flying slightly, and the smile on his face was as pure as when he was still a teenager.


    Corbett turned. "But you just said you wouldn''t..."

 Chapter 363 Extra Story So Glad You Are Alive (Part Two)

    The two men stared at each other. Frank didn''t know if it was because of the sunshine that his eyes were suddenly wet. A blurry shadow of Corbett stood before him and when he couldn''t control himself anymore, he broke into tears. "I''m going crazy... I have regretted it every day. You asked me if I would go with you that night, but I refused. I thought you had died, man. I thought you had left me alone in this cruel world!"


    Time seemed to stand still. Corbett finally released the doorknob and slowly walked towards Frank. "You''ve just decided to go to Norway with me. Why then are you crying like a baby?"


    Frank glared at him and shouted, "Get out! Fuck off!"


    "Alright, alright," said Corbett, as he put his arms around Frank''s shoulders and patted him lovingly. "Since you have told me the truth, I reluctantly agree to take you to Norway."


    "You know it''s my house we''re talking about, right?"


    "Well, it''s mine too."


    After a pause, Frank asked, "Don''t you mind my disabled legs?"


    Corbett snorted. "I don''t even mind that you are a man."


    Frank was about to scold him, but when he tilted his head and saw the smile playing at the corners of Corbett''s mouth, he calmed down. It felt good to have him back. He couldn''t help but want to cry.


    ''Corbett, I''m so glad you are alive.''


    In an apartment in A City,


    Ena was rousing from sleep. She blinked her bright eyes several times as she thought about what had just


    se to do that!" She raised her hand and feigned a military salute, chuckling. "Does this mean I get to be around you every day? In the presence of the reporters, can I admit openly that you are my boyfriend?"


    Victor pressed his lips. He suggested solemnly, "Let''s keep it a secret from the public for now."


    "Why? Do you still have doubts?" She was anxious. "Or, do you still hope to find another woman?"


    "Of course not!" Victor cut in sharply. "I just think that your career is on the rise now. You''ll be better off working hard and letting your strength speak first. Although the video incident has been solved, it will have a lot of impact on me. Moreover, it''s still uncertain how many people believe in the statement. Let''s keep our relationship a secret for the time being. We can still make it public after some time."


    Ena pouted and said, "Alright."


    Looking at her, the man laughed with amusement. A feeling of intense desire gradually coursed through him. He kissed her lips and whispered, "Of course, in private, you are still my Ena, and I am your Victor, yours alone."


    Ena felt a lump in her throat and wrapped her arms around his neck in response to the kiss.


    As their bodies heated up because of the desire, he lifted her off the sofa at once.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Ena exclaimed.


    He walked towards the bedroom with his woman in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, "I want you to make me happy."

 Chapter 364 Extra Story I Love You (Part One)

    Three days later at Oslo International Airport in Norway. The lobby of the airport was crowded with people with different skin colors and ethnicities. Their different languages could be heard as they spoke to their companions.


    Two tall Asian men stood out from the crowd. Their dashing looks made them eye-catching.


    "We had to check your luggage for the damn wheelchair! It was so troublesome," said Corbett, who was wearing sunglasses and a wind coat. He was pushing Frank around while he was sitting on the wheelchair. "I''ve already told you that I can carry you on my back, but you wouldn''t allow me," Corbett groaned.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Frank did not answer. He just looked through all Corbett''s documents in his hand. Alexander''s name was printed on all of them.


    "When did you change your name? I didn''t know your name was Alexander," Frank asked while waving Corbett''s passport.


    "The moment I got pulled out of the sea, Corbett had died," Corbett answered with a shrug. "Well, don''t ask too many questions. I haven''t taken the plane for a long time and I feel tired now. I have to go back and get rid of this jet lag as soon as possible."


    "There''s still some time before we arrive at the cabin," Frank murmured. The two walked towards the exit of the airport and chatted along the way.


    "Zion! You have long


    ale and female stars in the show would be asked to play some intimate games. Ena... Forget it. I''ll find someone else to be her partner in the game."


    With a frown, Victor suddenly grabbed William''s arm. "Wait! I''ll think about it for a moment."


    William burst into laughter. "That''s my good boy!"


    "Fuck off!" Victor glared at him and said angrily, "Are you coaxing a child? Watch your language!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m used to coaxing Babe at home." After saying that, William laughed even harder.


    "Well then, enjoy laughing. I''m leaving now."


    "Don''t you want to be the CEO for a few more days?"


    "It''s such a good position. You can guard it yourself!" Victor turned around, waved his hand, and walked out of the office.


    Sitting back in his office chair, William felt relieved that after this incident, Victor and Ena could finally be together.


    At the filming site of ''My Boyfriend Is Superman'' the next day, Victor''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Victor, are you okay?"


    "Victor, you''re finally back!"


    Victor nodded at the staff in response and greeted them one by one. As soon as Elliana saw him, she immediately put down her work and ran towards him. "Victor, where have you been for so many days? Why couldn''t I get through to you on the phone? I kept texting you, but you didn''t answer any of my texts!"

 Chapter 365 Extra Story I Love You (Part Two)

    "To prevent being harassed, my phone has been out of use recently." Victory smiled at her politely and said, "I''m sorry for that."


    "Are you finally okay?" Elliana scoffed indignantly and said, "Karson Xie, that jerk, is envious of you! How could he frame you in such a despicable way? Bold of him to assume he could sink your career down with him!"


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Victor shook his head and added, "Thank you for your concern."


    "You''re welcome." Elliana pouted and approached him closer.


    Victor dodged her expressionlessly. "Elliana, I''ve told you clearly that I don''t like you. We two are just good acting partners. Nothing more."


    Elliana''s face darkened. She did not expect that Victor would be so straightforward and reject her right away. After regaining her composure, she said, "Maybe we can try. I''m confident that you will fall in love with me."


    "Well," said Victor while touching his nose, "I already have a girlfriend. You will definitely meet someone better than me."


    "You have a girlfriend? I don''t believe it!" Elliana''s mouth hung open in surprise then she quickly asked, "Who is she? Ena?"


    "No comment." Victor responded with a smile and continued, "I''m going to the dressing room now. Let''s focus on the shooting. See you later."


    Elliana stood still in a daze. Her heart sank.


    At noon, Mary came to the set with two lunchboxes.


    "Ena asked me to bring you the lunch of love." Mary shrugged.


    Victor took it with a smile and asked, "How is Ena doing at home?"


    "She''s recovering well, but it''s still a little inconvenie


    ng, aren''t you?" Jane hurriedly shook her hand and said, "It''s not that I don''t believe in him. It''s just that as time goes by, if you become out-of-date and aged, men will have aesthetic fatigue and inevitably flirt with other women."


    "Yes, that''s always the case," Selah chimed in confidently while stroking her round belly. "If I weren''t pregnant, I would have taken a script. If I stayed at home all day long, I would feel insecure."


    Stunned, Ena asked with concern, "Why would you feel insecure?"


    "Because I don''t know what my husband is doing outside!" Holding Ena''s hand, Selah added, "Don''t you feel that way? Besides, you don''t have anything to do everyday. When the day comes that he doesn''t talk to you, you''ll lose your mind!"


    "Women should also have their own careers. Only by maintaining their own charm can they win men''s hearts!" Mary clenched her fist and continued, "Victor is shining brightly. Don''t you want to stand next to him, so strong and powerful?"


    When Ena returned home that night, she was surprised to see that Victor had come back early, but he had already fallen asleep on the bed.


    She felt disappointed. Suddenly, she recalled the girls'' talk during the day.


    ''I can''t continue being like this. What they said was reasonable. I just cannot sit still and wait for misfortune to come. I''m young and talented. What''s more, my career has just begun. I have to work hard for myself as well. I have to win as the best actress to match Victor!''


    At the thought of this, Ena nodded firmly. ''Okay then, I''ll find a new script and start working again!''

 Chapter 366 Extra Story Working Hard (Part One)

    The next day, Ena went to the company to meet with her agent and directors and see if they had any suitable scripts for her.


    As it turned out, they did have something. "There is a historical play, ''Legend of Empress Dugu''. It''s about the life of Galois Dugu, the empress to the first emperor of Sui Dynasty. I wonder if you are able to play this role."


    Ena read through the script and learned that the title character was a woman of a nomad tribe. She was beautiful, charming, bold and honest. And she also possessed elegance, wisdom, tenderness and thoughtfulness. What drew Ena to it even more though, was that she had been exemplary all her life. She had achieved a great deal in politics and shared a deep, meaningful relationship with the emperor. If Ena could pull this performance off, it would do wonders for her career.


    "I''ll take it!" she announced with steely determination and focus, pounding on the table.


    Once Victor had heard the news, he said, "Ena, I know you wan


    ? If I can just work hard enough I can deserve you, Victor. Just the thought of it is sending electricity through my body.''


    "Ena, are you busy?" Victor heard another man''s voice asking on her end.


    He was shocked, his heart racing now. Before he could say anything, Ena said, "No, I''m not busy. What''s up?"


    "Oh good. I was hoping to run lines with you. Our next scene together is a very important one, I want to get it right."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Victor boiled over in rage and growled, "Ena! Ena!"


    "What? What is it? Hello?" She turned around quickly to answer him, lowering her voice unconsciously, "I have to run lines. Remember to eat on time okay? I''ll call you later! Bye!"


    "I have something to tell you..."


    Beep...Beep...Beep...


    She had hung up before Victor could finish his words.


    "Hello... Damn it!" Victor cursed. He walked around aimlessly for a while, stunned and numb to his surroundings. ''No! She''s been acting too strangely recently.''

 Chapter 367 Extra Story Working Hard (Part Two)

    Victor frowned, standing still and caught up in his own head. Finally, his eyes lit up and he pulled out his phone again. "Hello? Director Hong? Yes, it''s me. I heard that you''re directing a new play? Of course I have time. For you, it''s not a problem. All right, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    He hung up the phone and a maniacal grin crept across his face. ''Humph! Little Ena, you dare hang up on me. When I arrive at the studio city, I''ll see what you''ve been up to. No hiding from me now!''


    The next day, the sun shone bright and warm. The studio city buzzed with life, with the film crew of "Legend of Empress Dugu" already having turned the cameras on to shoot under the morning sun.


    Once her makeup was done, Ena looked more lively and lovely, dressed in the clothes of a young woman from the nomad tribe. She was going over the script, reading her lines out loud for herself, when Director Hong suddenly spoke up through


    . "One, two, three..."


    Victor looked at her cute face, his heart warming. "Don''t you miss me?"


    "I... I miss you. I miss you so much!" Ena made no secret of her longing for him.


    Her soft and sweet words exploded in Victor''s ears, chest, and mind, filling him with so much warm emotion it began welling up in his eyes.


    "Ena? Ena, where are you? Ena?"


    Suddenly, someone called for her from outside the van. It shocked Ena and sent a sting of panic running through her. She hurriedly patted Victor on the back and said anxiously, "Get up! There''s someone here!"


    Victor''s face reddened and he broke out in a sweat. He then said hoarsely, "You go first!"


    Ena''s face was now a scarlet red. She mumbled to him softly, "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "I won''t go home either," Victor said smirking cheekily. "I want to stay with the crew. To save them money, I will, reluctantly, stay in the same room as you."

 Chapter 368 Extra Story My Girlfriend (Part One)

    Victor stayed with the cast and crew of "Legend of Empress Dugu" for several days, pestering Ena without second thoughts. It wasn''t long before the whole filming site could tell they were in a relationship.


    Ena was bothered by looks she felt cast at her. Why did it feel like everyone was looking at her so strangely?


    "When are you leaving?" She asked Victor, clenching her jaw.


    "I''m not sure. It depends," he replied, looking around idly with his hands in his pockets. He seemed calm and unfazed.


    "All right, then stay here. I''m going shopping this afternoon," she said smiling.


    "Shopping? With whom? Where are you going? When will you be back?" Victor turned around quickly at her revelation, staring at her intensely.


    "Just with a few actors and actresses in the cast!" Ena pouted and said softly, "It''s hard to say when we''ll be back."


    "What are you going to buy?"


    "Well..." Ena started. She then rolled her eyes and said, "I''ll probably just look around. Perhaps only do a little window shopping."


    u wear sunglasses?"


    "Are you ashamed to be with me?" Victor jested, deliberately misunderstanding and teasing his little Ena.


    "No! No! That''s not what I meant!" Ena explained hastily, "It''s just... I meant... Didn''t you say that we should keep our relationship a secret for now?"


    "Well I''ve had a sudden change of heart on that."


    Victor was displeased and wanted to take back everything he had said before, seeing that Ena was getting more and more popular in the industry, and she had begun ignoring him more and more. ''I, Victor Qiao, will announce to the whole world that this silly woman named Ena belongs to me!'' he thought to himself.


    The restaurant was almost filled to capacity. Ena was still trying to figure out what he meant by what he had just said when they entered.


    "Hello, Mister and Miss, welcome!" The greeter offered a sweet smile and asked, "Table for two?"


    "Yes." Victor glanced around the restaurant and saw a table by the window. He pulled Ena with him as he made his way towards it.

 Chapter 369 Extra Story My Girlfriend (Part Two)

    "Excuse me," Ena pulled her mask and asked, "is there a private room?"


    "Yes there is, please follow me..."


    "That''s not necessary. We don''t need a private room." Victor interrupted sternly, staring at Ena, "The private room is too depressing. It''ll be better for us to eat out here."


    As they walked to their table, the greeter frowned and suddenly rushed to the front desk. "Where is my phone? My phone! It''s Victor! That man is Victor!"


    "Really? Where? Where is he?" The receptionist was overtaken with excitement and hurried to take her mobile phone out. "Go take pictures! I''ll serve the dishes later. Don''t stop me!"


    Victor and Ena took their seats at a table by the window. Ena removed her sunglasses and revealed her eyes, looking around the place like a thief surveilling her next job.


    "We''re about to have lunch. Why don''t you take your mask off?" Victor then looked at her quizzically and added, "You''re trying so har


    ou he would make it public soon."


    "Was he getting nervous because Ena''s been busy filming and he was being ignored?" Mary asked smiling.


    "Yes, he was," William nodded. He gave Mary a pitiful look and said, "You women are so careless and oblivious. Why don''t you get the sincerity of us men?"


    "What makes you think we don''t understand you?" Mary asked with amusement.


    "You women should stay at home and take care of your children. Or at least be with your husband every day, we need that. For example, you should have quit your job or returned to working for AJ Group!"


    "Don''t be so sexist," Mary said shaking her head and adding, "A woman needs a career of her own too. Look at Ena. She''s working hard now and everyone can see how impressive and amazing she is. That''s why Victor can''t let go of her."


    Mary''s words were very helpful to Ena. It had ignited her career ambitions. She knew she had to work harder and harder!

 Chapter 370 Extra Story I Want Victor (Part One)

    On Victor¡¯s birthday, the gifts and cards sent in from his fans were everywhere. The three kids; Alick, Elissa, and Ray, surrounded the pile of colorful presents as they crazily unwrapped them for Victor.


    "Mommy, I want to be an actress too!" Elissa announced proudly. "Then I can receive a lot of gifts!"


    "Elissa..." Lucas felt speechless. "What a great dream!"


    "You''d better not be an actress." Ray patted Elissa''s head. ¡®She¡¯s so cute! I want to hide her from the world forever,¡¯ Ray thought as he looked at Elissa with love.


    "Why not?" Elissa responded, holding a bag of snacks tightly.


    "You can stay at home. I''ll raise you," Ray answered dotingly.


    The adults stood aside, exchanging glances with each other.


    "Hiss..." Taking a deep breath, Lucas said, "Ray knows how to make girls happy."


    "That''s my boy!" Barry pinched his nose jokingly and walked towards Selah, who had a swollen belly.


    "Elissa is so lucky." Mary smiled warmly and said, "It seems that Ray will be my son-in-law. I like him!"


    "I like him, too." With a wide smile, William


    , I may know the reason why Ena likes you so much," William said seriously. "Maybe she thinks of you more as a..."


    "Father!" Barry blurted.


    "Hahaha..."


    All of them burst into laughter except Victor. He scratched his jaw while in deep thought. ''I don''t look old though! There''s no generation gap between me and Ena! Humph, these old men are really jealous!'' Victor thought with disdain.


    The group of friends didn''t return home until it was very late. After they left, Victor and Ena settled into their new home.


    "I have some documents to deal with. Go to take a shower, I''ll be right there." Victor kissed Ena''s forehead.


    "Okay." A thought crossed Ena¡¯s mind. Before she could stop herself, she called out in a sing-song voice, "Uncle¡­"


    Victor stopped in his tracks, staring at her in surprise. "What did you just call me?"


    "Uncle!" Ena didn''t think there was something wrong at all. She shook Victor¡¯s arm like a child, looking up at him through her lashes. "Victor, you are ten years older than me. Of course, I will call you Uncle. Uncle! Uncle!"

 Chapter 371 Extra Story I Want Victor (Part Two)

    Victor set his jaw in annoyance before he suddenly bent down and picked Ena up.


    "What are you doing? I want to take a shower!" Ena was shocked at his reaction.


    "I¡¯ll show you whether I am as old as your uncle or not!" Victor¡¯s face was livid. ¡®How could she call me old?¡¯


    "Hey! Wait!" Ena struggled to get out of his hold. "Aren''t you busy? Let me go! I have to shower!"


    "Today is our wedding night." Victor laid her on the bed, pressing her under his body. With a bold gaze, he requested, "Little Ena, don''t call me Uncle from now on."


    "Then what should I call you?"


    "What do you think?" With his hands on Ena''s slender waist, Victor coaxed, "Call me hubby!"


    Ena widened her eyes at his words, her cheeks reddening. She quickly pulled the quilt to cover her face, muttering, "No..."


    "Why not? Hmm?" Victor also got under the quilt, speaking in a sultry tone, "Then, what do you want?"


    "I..." Ena blushed harder, her eyes burning bright. She felt a surge of confidence kick in, making her put her hands around his waist as she confessed, "I want Vic


    stop talking about us. Look at Ena, she has been crying so much. She can¡¯t escape from Victor¡¯s control now!"


    "Really?" Mary said with a slight smile, "I feel like it''s Victor who''s fallen into Ena''s hands, now he can''t let her go."


    "Anyway, they have both fallen for each other."


    "That¡¯s romantic."


    "Oh, right!" On the stage, as the applause died down, Victor called out, "Just to be clear, I''ve got marriage certificates with Ena so this is for the men out there; Don''t get any ideas!"


    As was expected, it turned out to be Victor who announced their marriage to the public.


    The two walked off the stage, hand in hand, leaving the crowd to go wild behind them.


    "Victor, I can finally stand by you."


    "You have been standing by me for a long time." Victor rubbed circles on the back of her hand, admiring his official wife.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Anywhere as long as you are with me." Victor¡¯s face was glowing with happiness.


    "How long are we going to walk?" Ena beamed as she asked.


    "Is a lifetime enough?"


    "With you? Not enough..."

 Chapter 372 Extra Story Probably Destiny (Part One)

    "If the first encounter between two people is just an accident, and the second encounter is coincidence. Then the third one is probably destiny."


    Lucas sat inside the surgery consulting room of People''s Hospital, reading a book that he could barely pronounce. But then, this sentence piqued his interest.


    Destiny?


    He furrowed his brows and rubbed his chin with his thumb and index finger. He was contemplating the meaning behind the sentence.


    The first time he met the girl was during a banquet held at the 10th anniversary of AJ Group. That woman was dressed in a waitress'' outfit. She spilled some wine on his suit, and refused to apologize. He completely made a fool of himself.


    The second time they ran into each other, she splashed water all over him when she was driving through a road, but she defended herself without remorse. The worst part about it was that she had already forgotten about him. Damn it!


    He was incredibly unlucky during his first and second encounters with her. Lucas scoffed as he remembered the third time he ran in


    of the window. But before she could feel at ease, she felt an unusual breath wafting into her nape. She suddenly felt a strange and overwhelming pressure.


    "Jazlyn Xu, let me see how you will escape today!" Lucas shouted.


    Hearing his voice, Jazlyn turned around instinctively. She narrowed her eyes, showing a fierce expression that was unnatural for a girl. She bent down and swept the man''s leg.


    Within one fell swoop, Lucas fell on his backside.


    "How dare you launch that surprise attack? You idiot!" Jazlyn gritted her teeth and pounced on him. She pressed her arm against his neck and said, "Tell me! Who the hell sent you here? How in the world did you find me?"


    "Ahem..." Lucas''s face was turning purple as he gasped for air. ''Damn it! I was knocked down!'' Feeling humiliated, he roared, "Let me go! Wrecked woman!"


    Jazlyn was about to ask his intentions, but when she saw his face, she realized that he was an ''acquaintance'' of hers. Then, she took a closer look at the man''s uniform and asked, "Why are you here? How come it''s you?"

 Chapter 373 Extra Story Probably Destiny (Part Two)

    "Well, what are you still doing? You''ve already recognized me, you fool!" Lucas struggled desperately to break free from her clutches.


    "Number 53, your medicine is ready."


    The doctor''s voice echoed from the small speaker beside the window. Jazlyn quickly grabbed the medicine and ran away. ''Wasn''t he the guy I met that night? I should escape right away!''


    The pressure on his throat was finally removed. Lucas heaved a deep breath and noticed that she was escaping. He quickly got up, regardless of the crowd in the hall, elbowed his way through the crowd and ran out while yelling, "Jazlyn! Stop! You fucking stop! I said stop!"


    Jazlyn quickened her pace even more when she heard the sound of Lucas''s footsteps getting nearer. Was this man some sort of sticky candy? She had already given him money. What else did he want? Alas!


    She rushed to the car parked on the roadside. She clasped the roof of the car with both


    and said, "Enjoy it. I''m leaving!"


    "Ouch!" Lucas slapped his hand away and said, "That hurts!"


    "You''re getting even weaker by the day!" William cackled and said, "Anyway, I really have to go."


    "Just go already! Leave!" Lucas touched his nose and said, "Just keep in mind what I told you. Go home and get some sleep. Don''t imagine too much! Or I''ll tell Mary!"


    "Fuck off!" William roared. He then opened the door and left.


    After watching him leave, Lucas sat back at his desk, and took another look at Jazlyn''s portrait, laughing like a villain.


    ''Jazlyn, I''m not letting you get away next time! This is my destiny, isn''t it£¿ I''m destined to have my revenge! Revenge, I say!''


    "I''m going to tear up your damn portrait!" He placed his hands on the A4 paper. When he was about to tear it to shreds, he stopped and frowned. "I''m the one who drew this. Why should I destroy it? Oh, what the hell. I''m keeping it!"

 Chapter 374 Extra Story Be Responsible (Part One)

    Lucas and William were happily chatting during the celebratory party of "Be Together" when, all of a sudden, the latter put down his wine glass and strode away from the table. With a puzzled expression on his face, Lucas wondered what he was about to do. He was surprised when he saw that William was already at Mary''s side, affectionately staring at her.


    "What a rude man! He only cares about his woman!" Lucas said with a snort. He then gulped down his cocktail, and went looking for the woman he had been trying to catch.


    That moment, sensual music started playing at the venue, and the bright lights dimmed.


    He saw many couples dancing intimately, but he was not in the mood to dance. He had come there with a specific purpose.


    ''Where is Jazlyn? Why haven''t I seen her? Didn''t William say she would come? As a reporter? I need to find out what her deal is once and for all. How can she be so arrogant?''


    Lucas muttered to himself as he wandered around the venue.


    "Would you like to have a drink, sir?" one of the waiters a


    Then, he grabbed hold of the real Mary''s hands and walked upstairs.


    Jazlyn escorted the other Mary upstairs. Victor, Barry, and Archer followed them shortly.


    Not wanting to miss out on all the fun, Lucas followed them too.


    As he entered the hotel suite, he felt a little strange.


    The two identical women sat on the couch, under everyone''s watchful eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Aisha suddenly asked, looking straight at the woman who looked exactly like her. "Mary Lu." Mary turned to Aisha and asked, "What about you?"


    "Aisha."


    Lucas couldn''t hide his smile as he said, "The world is full of wonders! Are you a clone, Aisha?"


    "You''re the one who looks like a clone here," Aisha retorted, glaring at him.


    "Boss, don''t mind this psycho!" Jazlyn told Aisha.


    "Wow, you two know each other," Lucas exclaimed. Despite the marvelous sight of the two identical women next to each other, he couldn''t stop gazing at Jazlyn.


    "What are you looking at? Do you have objection? " Jazlyn said, immediately covering her chest.

 Chapter 375 Extra Story Be Responsible (Part Two)

    Lucas scoffed and teased, "Why are you hiding? Huh? I''ve seen all of you before, haven''t I? Humph!"


    The minute everyone heard that, they were stunned.


    Upon noticing their curious gazes, Lucas froze. Then, he responded with an awkward laugh.


    "Oh, my God! Jazlyn, you even had a one night stand!" Aisha gushed all of a sudden.


    "Boss, we''ll talk about this later," Jazlyn told her. Then, she blushed and pulled up her dress to hide her cleavage as much as she could.


    Lucas stared at her, completely dumbfounded.


    "We were just having fun. Please don''t pester me anymore! It was my fault, okay? Forget me! Just forget that night like it never happened. We were both consenting adults just having some fun. There is no need for you to take that so seriously," Jazlyn said with a serious expression.


    "Did you just say you were just having fun with me? Really? You''re un


    r have you forgotten our night already?" Lucas asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Jazlyn''s face went red with shyness. ''How can he be so pathetic? Is there no end to this?'' she thought to herself.


    "Why did you stop talking? What''s the matter? I am telling you..."


    Before he could finish his words, Jazlyn


    suddenly banged her head against his.


    "Ouch! That hurt! Are you trying to kill me? I''m going to have a concussion!" he yelled, clutching his head in pain.


    "Yeah, well, I hope it gives you amnesia! Don''t ever try to find me again!" After saying that, Jazlyn kicked him in the knee and walked away.


    "Ouch!" Lucas fell down on the sofa in pain. As he watched Jazlyn striding away, he shouted, "Jazlyn Xu! I must subdue you! I will make you beg me for mercy one day! I swear!"


    Unfortunately for him, the only response was the deafening sound of the door closing.

 Chapter 376 Extra Story AAA Battery (Part One)

    Jazlyn and Aisha had been living in a five-star hotel in the center of A City the entire time. They had been posing as two journalists to guise their true identities. Their peers were also assigned different identities while they were staying at the hotel.


    Aisha was happily humming a song as she walked through the corridors of the hotel.


    "Boss, why did you come back so late?" Jazlyn got up from the bed and ran towards the living room. She asked with a cunning smile, "What did you do after the handsome guy took you away?"


    "Haha!" Aisha crossed her arms and grinned complacently. "I won''t tell you!"


    "Did you do anything wrong?" Jazlyn asked while crossing her arms.


    "Do you think I would be like you? Tell me what happened between you and Lucas!" Aisha said, with her hands on her hips.


    "Nothing!" Jazlyn looked away as she recalled the entanglement she had with Lucas earlier. "He saved me after I was drugged that night. How dare he shame me for what happened and pester me!" she groaned. "Thinking of him makes me so angry!"


    Aisha raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Really? He''s not half bad,


    free driver?"


    "I didn''t say I will drive!" Lucas said in surprise.


    "You won''t drive?" A devilish smile appeared on Jazlyn''s lips, and an ominous aura emanated from her. She clasped her hands together, and cracked every knuckle on both of her hands. She roared, "You don''t want to drive? Say that again?"


    "What the hell¡­ Are you planning to use violence again, woman? Are you some kind of brute? How dare you!" Lucas was taken aback, his face was wrinkled. He turned about and said to the others, "Keep a close eye on this one. If she does anything suspicious, please come and save me! Ah! Help! Somebody help!"


    Unfortunately, before he could reach the end of his statement, he cried out in pain. It would seem that Jazlyn had twisted his arm behind his back.


    She grunted, "My God, do you ever shut up? Are you going to drive for me or not? Answer me, now! Weren''t you going to follow me? Hmm? If you''re not going to drive, I''m going to break your arm!"


    "Ouch! Yes! Yes!" Lucas begged for mercy. He was completely subdued. "Of course I will drive! I''ll be your driver! Just let go of me, you bitch!"

 Chapter 377 Extra Story AAA Battery (Part Two)

    The rest of the crew was laughing so hard that they couldn¡¯t stand straight. The sight of Lucas being "kidnapped" into the car was just hilarious.


    "Then I have to go as well!" With a devilish but attractive smile, Archer shifted his gaze from Lucas and said, "Aisha and I are inseparable."


    Mary and William exchanged glances. They both felt goosebumps all over. They ignored Archer''s remark and got into their car.


    "Let''s go!" Archer thoughtfully opened the door for Aisha like a gentleman.


    "Okay." Aisha stepped into the car, but her heart sank.


    When she saw his face, she felt dizzy and helpless, but her mission was of utmost importance. Was she really going to use Archer in order to achieve her goal? If she was going to do it, why didn''t she answer Jazlyn''s question last night?


    "Lucas, let''s talk." Jazlyn was sitting on the front passenger seat with her arms crossed.


    "About what?" He glanced at her while driving.


    "Look, we need to talk about what you''re doing. Can you please stop pestering me from now on?" she asked impatiently.


    "Pestering you?" Lucas sneered, "Sure, but under one condition."


    " Aisha said to Jazlyn, as she patted her on the back.


    William covered his mouth to hide his smile. He walked towards Mary, took her hand, and led her to the front desk to check in. He placed two IDs on the desk and said, "One suite for us two."


    "Hey, hey, William! Don''t do that!" Hearing William''s request, Lucas rushed over and glared at him. "Archer and I have to sleep alone. Isn''t it unfair if you stay with your wife tonight?"


    "Yes, I agree!" Archer came over gracefully with an evil smile.


    "I have no choice," William said as he took the room card and smirked at the two men. "If you are competent enough, why don''t you persuade the ladies to share rooms with you. Mary, you must be tired after sitting in the car for so long. Let''s go to our room and have a good rest!"


    "Okay," Mary replied as they walked hand-in-hand.


    "Alas! It seems we have to stay in the same room for tonight." Lucas put his arm on Archer''s shoulder.


    "I''m not interested in you. Let''s sleep separately!" Archer shook Lucas''s arm away and handed his ID to the clerk on the front desk. "A suite please."


    "Humph! Damn it, Archer!"

 Chapter 378 Extra Story Change My Road For You (Part One)

    Early the next day, they went straight to the village where Mary''s father was living. Everyone else stayed outside the house except for Mary and Aisha.


    "What do you do for living? I don''t believe that you are indeed journalists." Staring at Jazlyn, William added, "Aisha is Mary''s sister. Since they are so close, don''t hide anything from us anymore, okay? We''re going to be family soon. You might as well tell us the truth."


    Standing beside William, Archer rubbed his nose and stared at Jazlyn with burning eyes. "Come on, tell us!"


    "Exactly!" Behind William and Archer, Lucas ran towards them. As he reached them, he put his hands on their shoulders and bobbed his head between theirs. Glaring at Jazlyn, he fiercely said, "I order you to tell the truth! We three... Oh no, both of them wouldn''t show mercy to a woman!"


    What did he mean by that? Meanwhile, Archer and William were speechless.


    "How dare you three? Are you really men? You want to bully a weak woman like me?" Jazlyn raised her head and said provocatively, "You''ll be so dead when my boss comes out. She will not spare you!"


    "But before that, we will beat you up first!" Lucas raised his eyebrows and threatened Jazlyn menacingly. However, judging from Jazlyn''s expression, she did not get scared. Even an ounce of


    hy?"


    "Archer went to drink without you." Jazlyn folded her arms and squinted her eyes in anger.


    "That brat!" Lucas patted the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator. "You''d better sit still. Let me catch up with those two ungrateful ones!"


    "They took a turn at the last intersection." Jazlyn frowned and asked, "Why are you rushing forward? Lucas, stop! You got the wrong way!"


    "I know what I''m doing, don''t worry!" Lucas suddenly turned to Jazlyn and gave her a wicked smile. "Turn left at the next intersection. I''m sure we can catch up with them."


    Looking at Lucas, Jazlyn was in a trance. ''As long as he doesn''t nag about that night, he looks handsome.'' She quickly shook her head. What had gotten into her?! She must have gone insane, thinking that Lucas looked attractive.


    Archer was about to take Aisha to the bar, but as he drove, she saw a barbecue booth on the roadside. Without thinking, she suddenly said, "Stop. Let''s not go to the bar. I want to eat here!"


    Archer looked around at the shirtless diners and the barbecue booth shrouded in smoke with a frown. "Are you sure?"


    A complicated look flashed across Aisha''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. She patted on Archer''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to eat there. Forget it."

 Chapter 379 Extra Story Change My Road For You (Part Two)

    "Nah. Let''s go." Archer shook his head and smiled. "I also want to give it a try. I heard that Victor often took Mary to this kind of place. I didn''t expect you''re also interested. You really are twin sisters!"


    Aisha did not smile at his remark. "Archer, there are some things that you can''t force yourself to do. You''ve never eaten barbeque from a barbecue booth before, but now you''re saying you want to try it. Just admit that you don''t get along with this kind of place at all, or else you''ll regret it later." She turned around and was about to open the door, but Archer suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Are you implying something?" His eyes were serious. At the same time, there seemed to be magic in his blue eyes, as if he wanted to suck her in. "What do you mean, Aisha? You can tell me directly."


    "I''m not on the same road with you," she answered with a sad smile. She unlocked the door and shook off Archer''s hand. Then, she got off the car without waiting for his response.


    Frowning, Archer opened the door to get off. With an unruly smile, he chased after her. "We are all living on Earth. I can change my road for you¡ªit''s no big deal."


    Creak! As the two got off the car, Lucas and Jazlyn caught up with them.


    "What do you think? I didn''t lie, did I? I''m awesome!" Lucas proudly opened the door and got off the car first.


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows, but she did not disagree.


    "Hey! You two are so annoying! I told you to have fun on your own!" Aisha walked up to Jazlyn and Lucas, and put her hands on her hips. Putting aside the strange atmosphere between her and Archer earlier, she smiled, "You two are already adults. Can''t you do something fun on


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ang of tigresses and toy boys.


    The four of them sat down again. Lucas suddenly thumped the table and shouted, "Boss! Where is the beer? Come on!"


    "Sure! I''ll be right there!"


    The booth owner and a waiter brought two more glasses of beer. As they were about to leave, Lucas stopped them.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Jazlyn burst into laughter. Lucas stared at her and turned to the owner. "Wait a minute."


    He then took out his wallet and put a thick wad of money into the owner''s hand. "We are sorry for messing up your place. This money should be enough to compensate the mess we''ve made."


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you so much!" The booth owner left with gratitude.


    Jazlyn was speechless for a while. Suddenly, her sight on Lucas changed. He seemed to become more handsome in her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect Dr. Murong to be so merciful!" Aisha remarked with raised eyebrows.


    "Of course!" Lucas smiled.


    "Cheers for Dr. Murong!" Archer picked up his glass at the right time.


    "Yes! Drink it!"


    "It was a good fight! Cheers!" Lucas continued.


    Even after drinking more than ten glasses of beers, Jazlyn and Aisha did not seem to be drunk at all. On the other hand, Lucas seemed at little anxious. He could not think of any reason to make a toast again. He winked at Archer desperately.


    Waving his hand, Archer whispered in Lucas''s ear, "I''m going to vomit."


    On the other side, Aisha and Jazlyn had already stood up. Looking at the two men, they asked, "Are you staying here?"


    "Wait for me!" Archer quickly stood up with his hands on the table.


    Looking at the remaining glass of beer, Lucas murmured to himself, "I''m going to vomit too."

 Chapter 380 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part One)

    The four of them staggered back to the hotel. They stumbled through the door of the room and Lucas and Archer fell asleep the second they lay down.


    "These two really can''t handle their drink. But they''re quite well behaved, even gentle when they are drunk." Jazlyn threw Lucas on the bed. "He''s so heavy!" she heaved.


    "They''re not bad drinkers," Aisha added, smiling with her eyebrows raised, "They''re just not as good as us."


    "Hold that thought, I''m going to throw up," Jazlyn said, taking a deep breath and holding it in. "One more sip and I''ll collapse."


    "Loser!" Aisha glanced at Jazlyn as the two of them slowly and carefully left the room. Suddenly, she said, "Oh, by the way, once we''re back in A City tomorrow, we have a mission."


    Jazlyn nodded seriously in response.


    The door clicked closed and Archer''s eyes suddenly opened in the darkness. He frowned as he looked around, and gradually, a dim light revealed itself in his eyes.


    The next day, the four of them met with William and Mary and went up the mountain to pay respect to Mary''s mother.


    Aisha seemed indifferent, emotionless even. She thought about how sad her mother must have been to find out her newborn girl was "dead". Just having someone love her with all her heart would have


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    der savagely. His people had been with him a long time and obeyed him without question.


    "Yes, sir!"


    A car pulled up not far from the warehouse, screeching to a stop. A blonde man was in it, shouting when he saw Aisha, "Come here!"


    She nodded and jumped into the car right away, together with Jazlyn.


    The car sped off around two hundred meters away before Jazlyn turned around and saw Corbett taking aim at the car. She was horrified and yelled, "Corbett''s aiming at us! He''s going to shoot!"


    "Give me something!" Aisha grabbed a gun, turned around and squinted her eyes above the barrel. "Bang!" The bullet sliced through the air towards Corbett. He managed to dodge it but not entirely. He still took a hit and was injured.


    The whole crazy chain of events took no more than three seconds. Aisha watched the bullet blow through Corbett''s shoulder and force him to drop his right hand. A triumphant smile crept across her face. ''Next time it will be more than your shoulder, Corbett.''


    "Go back to the hotel!" Aisha commanded. They turned a corner and left the dock.


    The darkness gradually faded, replaced by the morning mist as the red sun rose from the east, shining down on the dock, bright and full of life.


    Peace had returned to the world.

 Chapter 381 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part Two)

    At around six o''clock in the morning, Aisha and Jazlynn stepped out into the morning sun and rushed back to the hotel.


    When they got back to the room, the first thing Jazlyn did was get the medical aid kit, hurrying to apply medicine to Aisha''s wound.


    Aisha tore off her leather jacket and exposed her injured arm with no expression of pain or worry on her face. She was utterly blank.


    "Boss," Jazlyn frowned with a cotton bud in her hand, "are you all right?"


    "It''s nothing," Aisha said shaking her head as she let Jazlyn wipe down the long wound for her.


    "Corbett has found about us now. Also, we fought with them at the pier," Jazlyn started, her concern clear in her voice. "Will the headquarters order us to go back?"


    "It wasn''t that serious." Aisha smiled and said, "At most, I think they''re just going to order us to write a report."


    Jazlyn bit her lips and snorted, "Someone like Corbett should be wanted in Red Notice. Just a Green Notice is not enough. Why did


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    gripped the steering wheel firmly and answered, "It''s best you not know."


    It was rush hour when they drove to the hotel. Jazlyn drove like a madman, flicking the car here and there and speeding along every street. It was like being in a real life version of "The Fast and The Furious".


    ''This woman''s crazy!'' Lucas cursed in his mind, sitting still, petrified and holding on to the handle for his life.


    "Get out!"


    Jazlyn yelled when they got to the hotel gate, pulling Lucas out of the car and aggressively dragging him all the way up.


    "I can walk on my own! Let go of me!" Lucas trudged on, his medical kit in hand, looking miserable and overwhelmed.


    "Ma''am, your car..." a doorman said when he came over.


    Jazlyn threw him the key. "Park it for me please. Thanks."


    "Well... All right, Ma''am."


    Paul had just gotten to the hotel room. The tall man with blond hair and blue eyes had fallen into a coma. His lips were pale and his clothes were soaked in his blood.

 Chapter 382 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part Three)

    "Where are they?" Aisha asked, so anxious she didn''t know what to do with herself. The moment she uttered the last word, the door swung open and Jazlyn and Lucas barged in in a hurry.


    "Boss, how''s Paul doing?" Jazlyn rushed toward them.


    "You''re just in time." Aisha wore a grave look on her face and turned to Lucas. "It''s all up to you now!"


    Lucas nodded nervously, "Take me to him."


    They hurried into the bedroom where Paul was laying. Lucas put his things down, took his suit jacket off and rolled his sleeves up to his elbows.


    Jazlyn was concerned for her colleague''s well-being, so should have been focused on Paul. However, she could not help but watch Lucas, preparing the medicine and the injection. She was so captivated by him she forgot to act herself.


    "Get me some boiled water!" Lucas retrieved his tools and put on a mask and a pair of latex gloves. His patient was all that mattered now. "I need anyone who doesn''t need to be he


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the hotel gate and caught sight of him. "Lucas!" she called out.


    He paused and turned to look at her. "Is there something else you need?"


    "Let me drive you home."


    "No, thanks," Lucas refused coldly. "Also, this is never going to happen again. Next time, I will not help you, so don''t ask."


    "We''re not the bad guys!" Jazlyn said in a hurry, hoping her words would stop him or change his opinion.


    Lucas frowned and suddenly shot her a wry smile. "It''s none of my business. Look, Jazlyn, I was just bored and that''s why I pestered you before. Let''s just forget that night and pretend nothing ever happened. Goodbye!"


    Forget that night and pretend nothing ever happened...


    Jazlyn felt a sharp pain stab into her heart. A strong sense of loss washed over her as she watched Lucas hail a taxi and drive off further and further away from her, while she stood there helplessly. ''What''s wrong, Jazlyn? Shouldn''t you be happy?'' she asked herself.

 Chapter 383 Extra Story Their Identities (Part One)

    On the way to the airport, Jazlyn was driving absentmindedly.


    "Hey! Watch the road!" Sitting in the passenger seat, Aisha suddenly grabbed the steering wheel and rotated it twice to the left as they swerved right. She glared at Jazlyn and said, "Do you want us to die on the road? Focus!"


    Jazlyn came back to her senses at one. Seeing that the car almost hit the roadside, she felt terrified. "Boss, I''m sorry."


    "What''s wrong with you these days?" With a frown, Aisha continued, "Since Paul was injured, you seemed to have no will to do anything. What''s wrong with you? We have to keep an eye on Corbett when we go to Japan. If you continue being like this, it''d be better for you to just stay in A City."


    "No, boss! I must go with you!" Jazlyn implored, "I''m fine! I''ll make sure I won''t be a burden to our mission. I promise I won''t be a drag!"


    Pursing her lips, Aisha thought for a moment and asked, "I haven''t seen Lucas since he operated on Paul last time. Doesn''t he like to pester you all the time? Why did he change his mind all of a sudden?"


    Hearing the question, Jazlyn''s body stiffened. She cast a wry smile and said, "Well, it''s better that he''s not pestering me anymore. I''m now happy and relaxed!"


    Unable t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    hospital if he could and go home after work right away. This had been his daily life, but today, something felt different. According to Archer, Jazlyn went to Japan with Aisha. When they would come back, he had no idea.


    Then, his phone rang which broke his trance.


    He took a look at the caller ID on his phone and answered it with a smile. "Hello, Barry! Why are you calling me now?"


    "Come here to my house and take away William. He''s very persistent in getting inside." Through the phone, Lucas could tell that Barry''s voice was serious and somehow resentful.


    "What?! What do you mean? Does William have a crush on you?" Lucas queried one after another. "Wow! That''s some breaking news!"


    Barry rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I don''t have time to talk bullshit with you. Just come here and bring your medicine box. If you are late, William will die."


    "What''s going on? We haven''t contacted each other for only a day... " Frowning, he stood up from the sofa and said, "Wait for me! I''ll be right there!"


    "Okay."


    After packing up, Lucas hurried to Barry''s house with the medicine box. The moment he had arrived, he saw William standing at the door. William seemed to be in so much pain. Lucas hurried to greet him.

 Chapter 384 Extra Story Their Identities (Part Two)

    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing William like this, Lucas was in utter shock. William''s shoes were broken, his collar was open, his body was dirty, and he smelled sweaty. It was as though he had just come out of a slum.


    Hearing his voice, William suddenly turned around and grabbed him with a pale face. "Lucas, you came just right in time! Call Mary out for me! She doesn''t want to see me! Hurry! Call her!"


    Lucas felt so dizzy when he was shaken by William. "Is Mary here? Didn''t she go back with you a long time ago?"


    While they were talking, Barry walked out of the villa.


    "Barry Gu!" As if going crazy again, William threw himself on him. "You bastard! Let Mary come out!"


    "Who the hell is the bastard between us?" Barry suddenly punched William on the face.


    "Damn it! Why are you two fighting?" Lucas rolled up his sleeves, intending to separate them.


    Gasping for breath, Barry shouted, "Lucas, pull him away! He is crazy!"


    "Okay, okay! Calm down, you two!" Lucas put the medicine box on the ground and looked for something. "Ah!" he exclaimed the moment he saw what he was looking for. He then


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ve them!" William glared at him and continued, "Four years ago, I failed to figure out my feelings so I lost Mary. And now, I can''t make another mistake!"


    "Fortunately, you still have your awareness!" Lucas put away the medicine box and said, "I''m leaving. If you feel uncomfortable, call your doctor."


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to the stunned William. "Have you figured out who manipulated all of this?"


    Seeing that William was not saying a word, Lucas shook his head disappointingly. With that, he turned around and left.


    Frank...


    Walking out of the villa, Lucas clutched his mobile phone, wondering if he should call Jazlyn or not. ''Go ahead and call her, Lucas. You are calling her because something is happening, not because you miss her, right?''


    He stood still and gave in. He dialed her number and waited for her to pick up the call.


    "Beep. Beep. Beep. Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed is not at the service area. Please call again later."


    Disappointed, he lowered his hand and pulled the medicine box hanging on his shoulder. He then strode away at once.

 Chapter 385 Extra Story Pregnant (Part One)

    Lucas''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    He was appreciating the pouring rain outside the window when he was started by the sound of a phone call. He hurriedly picked up his phone on the desk and looked at the caller ID. Seeing it, he answered with a frown, "Hello?"


    "Well... You... you called me the other day? What''s up?"


    On the other end of the line came the faltering voice of Jazlyn, accompanied by Aisha''s faint snickers. "Ha ha! If you miss Dr. Murong, just tell him directly. Be a woman! Why do you pretend to ask what''s up? He must be worried about you and miss you already!"


    "Boss! What are you talking about?" Jazlyn shouted at Aisha on the phone. Then she turned to Lucas and said, "If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll hang up now!"


    "Wait!" Lucas stopped her in a hurry. "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Jazlyn quickly put the phone back to her ear.


    "How about I wait until you come back? Aren''t you in Japan now?" Lucas pressed his lips and added, "Are you all right? Is everything okay?"


    "I''m okay." Jazlyn blushed and walked out of the airport with Aisha. "We just came back. We are at the airport now. What can I do for you?"


    "I


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tion? It was Corbett! He must have offered Frank his men."


    There was a flash of light in William''s muddled brain. No wonder the group of people suddenly put down their weapons when they saw him. Moreover, they said that they only wanted Mary...


    It was Frank all along! Frank wanted to kill Mary! He also wanted to kill William''s children!


    After saying that, Archer loosened William''s collar at once.


    William lost his balance. He fell heavily on the muddy ground with his face first.


    The bean sized raindrops fell from the sky, and he hoped that he stayed in the rain forever. He wished that the rain could cleanse his body and sins, and clear his confused brain.


    "William!" Lucas shouted and ran over. He squatted in front of William and asked anxiously, "How are you? Are you all right?" He turned to Archer and said, "Come and help me!" Lucas threw away the umbrella and added, "He is injured. He will have a fever if he goes on like this!"


    Archer shot him a resentful look before helping him up.


    Squeak!


    Jazlyn walked out with an umbrella. She opened the iron door, and looked at the situation in front of her. "Why are you so late? Take him away quickly!"

 Chapter 386 Extra Story Pregnant (Part Two)

    "Open the car door for me!" Lucas shook the rain off his head.


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes at him and walked towards the car. Aisha asked her to take a rest but she did not. Part of her wanted to see Lucas, so she volunteered to come out. This way, she would get to see him unsuspectingly.


    They carried William to the car together. Since Archer had been thinking about Aisha all the time, he asked Jazlyn to drive Lucas and William to the hospital. Then, Lucas, Jazlyn, and a half-comatose patient were inside the car.


    "It''s unexpected that you are willing to sit in the same car with me," said Jazlyn on the driver''s seat.


    "I had no choice. Do you really think I''d be willing to be with you?" As Lucas spoke, he wiped the rain from William''s face.


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She did not seem to believe his words. Or maybe, she did not want to believe it. "Is Mr. Lan okay?"


    "I guess he will have to rest for a few days. He''s extremely feverish now."


    William''s face was pale and unnaturally red. Despite being unconscious, he kept muttering something under his breath.


    "He is miserable only because he has done many wrong things," said Jazlyn.


    "I feel sorry for him whenever I recall what he


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    stunned by Jazlyn''s outburst.


    "Jazlyn, have you gone insane?" Lucas asked in a daze once he came back to his senses.


    "Come with me!" Jazlyn suddenly grabbed his arm and dragged him forward.


    "Stop! What are you doing?! Let''s make it clear first!" Lucas protested as he shook off Jazlyn''s hand.


    The noise of the two attracted the curious onlookers in the shop. Realizing that people were staring at them, Jazlyn blushed. Suddenly, an idea occurred to her. She clutched her belly and shouted at Lucas with tears in her eyes, "Aren''t you going with me? Can''t you see how pitiful I am?! How could you drink coffee with this woman? I''m pregnant with your baby, Lucas! Please come with me first. Let''s discuss everything privately once and for all."


    ''What the fuck!''


    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat when he recalled the night he did not take any protective measures with her. He stared at her with utter shock. ''This woman couldn''t really...''


    "Go out with me. Let''s talk outside." Lucas grabbed Jazlyn''s hand and dragged her out of the cafe, leaving the stunned and confused woman behind.


    The woman picked up her phone and made a long-distance call. "Hello? Aunt, it''s me. Luc... Luc has made a woman pregnant!"

 Chapter 387 Extra Story You Are Mine

    The people in the cafe were getting a free show and they all watched on, captivated. Lucas dragged Jazlyn out and they all craned their necks to watch the action continue.


    They stepped out onto the street and Lucas shook her hand free of his and rested his hands on his hips, glaring at her with fire in his eyes. "What did you just say to me?"


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows mockingly and seemed quite pleased with herself. "I said many things, which one are you referring to? The one about you being my man?"


    "You bitch..." Lucas muttered under his breath. He gnashed his teeth, trying to hold in his anger and yelled, "Not that! I mean the baby! What did you say about a baby? Are you really... Pregnant?"


    "You wish!" Jazlyn scoffed. She lifted her head and said, "I was lying of course."


    Lucas'' phone suddenly rang in his hands, shifting the tension.


    He didn''t waste time checking the caller ID, picked up the phone and barked into it, "Hello? Who''s this? What do you want? Speak!"


    "Oh, Luc, it''s me!" His mother''s voice came from the other end; she sounded excited. "Why are you shouting? Nicole said you''ve gotten a woman pregnant. You''re going to be a father, you need to learn to not lose your temper so easily! When will you be coming back to the US? Show me what the girl looks like, we should take care of her, she''s our responsibility now!"


    "Ahem!" Jazlyn tried clearing her throat when she heard the words from the phone, but she was so frightened she choked on her saliva and coughed wildly for a moment.


    "What are you talking about? Pregnant? Becoming a father? It''s all nonsense!" Lucas lost it, he''d had enough. "Mom, don''t believe all the rubbish that comes out of her mouth! I... Nicole was joking!"


    "Why would Nicole joke with me about something like that? I think you''re the one lying to me!" Now Lucas'' mother was annoyed. "Ho


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    it from the parterre and... there was another little boy! I couldn''t catch up with them!"


    "Barry Gu!" Jazlyn cursed, her rage bursting, "Are you sure today is a good day? Look what happened!"


    "Is Mary also taken away? By the same person?" Lucas asked, assuming the worst.


    "Aisha, haven''t you taken care of the security of the church?" Archer frowned.


    "No matter how powerful I am, I am still alone, okay? So many things rushed up to me all of a sudden!" Aisha glared at Barry and said, "It''s all your fault!"


    "Check the surveillance video!" William calmed himself and was the first to act, the rest following behind in a hurry.


    On the screens in the security room, they saw Mary being carried out in her wedding dress. Meanwhile, Alick, Elissa and Ray were kidnapped as well.


    "Ray? It''s Ray!" Barry screamed when he saw the horrific events play out of the monitors.


    "Damn it! Who dares to be bold like this?" Victor frowned, wondering, trying to make sense of all this craziness.


    Aisha''s eyes darkened. She and Jazlyn looked at each other and said a terrifying word, "Corbett!" "He is a Japanese," they added.


    "Why would he kidnap Mary?" Lucas asked with furrowed brows.


    "I don''t know."


    The group gathered together, trying to find any trace of Mary and the children, but they had nothing. Until, a message suddenly popped up on their mobile phones.


    It came from that Japanese freak, this was some sort of sick game to him. ''Arrrgh!'' Aisha cried out on the inside.


    "Corbett! I won''t let you go this time!" she yelled her declaration to the universe. She bit down hard, gritted her teeth and rushed out of the church, her phone still in her hand. Jazlyn didn''t hesitate and followed right behind her, two forces to be reckoned with.


    Lucas frowned and patted Archer on the shoulder. He said nothing and just followed the crowd.

 Chapter 388 Extra Story Protect You (Part One)

    Beside the salt factory at the Western suburbs, a battle of brain and brawl between the kidnappers and rescuers was happening.


    Aisha was able to get rid of Corbett''s subordinates and rescue the three children. Afterwards, she rushed to the trestle where Mary and William were.


    Clutching his injured arm, Lucas got in Jazlyn''s car and rushed to follow Aisha. Unfortunately, the trestle was already in a mess when they arrived.


    With a loud bang, a huge explosion lit up the sea. It was so intense that it even soared into the sky. Lucas could only watch as Mary and William fell into the deep, cold sea.


    "William!" With red eyes, Lucas got off the car right away and rushed to trestle.


    "Mary!" At the same time, Aisha screamed and jumped into the water, followed by Archer.


    "Lucas, you got a gunshot. Just wait here!" Jazlyn held Lucas''s hand which made him stop in tracks. "I''ll go."


    As she was about to jump off in a hurry to rescue people, Lucas suddenly called her name.


    "Jazlyn!" He pulled her back and said with a frown, "Be


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    pressionlessly, "Looks like my sister''s future is bound up with that man. How unfortunate!"


    "If you tell William this news, he will directly jump out of bed." With his hands in his pockets, Victor looked at the ward next to Mary''s.


    "It''s good if he could jump up." Archer''s eyes darkened. He had just called Timothy, but he did not know when William''s parents would come to the hospital. He hoped that they would not suffer too much when they saw William''s state.


    "Aisha, it''s time to go." In silence, a police officer stood behind Aisha and reminded her respectfully, "The superior ordered us to go back to the headquarters tomorrow."


    Aisha rolled her eyes and asked, "Where is Jazlyn? I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "She''s accompanying Dr. Murong in the operation room," Ena answered right away while pointing at the direction of the operation room.


    Aisha rolled her eyes and ordered to the police officer, "Go and ask Jazlyn to come here!"


    "Yes, madam!"


    Standing aside, Archer asked Aisha, "When will you come back?"

 Chapter 389 Extra Story Protect You (Part Two)

    "I don''t know," she answered casually, "It depends on the punishment that I''ll receive from the headquarters. This time, I made the decision to shoot that cunning devil Corbett without permission. I went too far. Maybe they would send me to the South Pole to protect the penguins. Or I will be ordered to go to the front line and enjoy the rain of bullets. Perhaps they would give me a detention for three months."


    Archer''s face was pale. "If I can''t see you for a long time, I will miss you."


    "You can look at my sister''s face when you miss me."


    "Aisha..." Archer was speechless. After pondering for a moment, he swallowed and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No way!" She stopped him immediately. "Stop your boring thoughts. You have to stay here and protect my sister. If anything happens to her again, I will never forgive you!"


    She left and strode towards the operating room to find Jazlyn.


    On the other side, Lucas''s wound was being sutured by the doctors. The operation was over and successful.


    The surgeon smi


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ips were about to meet. Staring at Lucas, her body felt tensed as it waited for their lips to touch.


    "Jazlyn! The doctor said the operation had been finished. Why haven''t you..."


    Aisha roared all the way to the operating room. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw the two kissing. The rest of the sentence got stuck in her throat and she stood petrified in spot.


    Jazlyn and Lucas were also stunned. Just as their lips met, Jazlyn suddenly slapped him on his face and shouted, "There are mosquitoes on your face!"


    Without precaution, Lucas fell down on the operating table. The corners of his mouth twitched. "Damn it!"


    "Boss! What is it?" Jazlyn blushed in embarrassment. She jumped off the operating table and ran out. "There are mosquitoes in this damn operating room!"


    "Jesus..." Aisha was speechless. She turned around and ran out in a hurry.


    "Boss, wait for me! Believe me, there were really mosquitoes! Where are you going? Wait!" Jazlyn shouted as she chased after Aisha.


    "Back to the US!"

 Chapter 390 Extra Story Going To New York (Part One)

    By the time Mary woke up, it had been five days since she was kidnapped. William was still lying motionless on the bed. It didn''t look like he was going to wake up any time soon.


    For the past two days, Lucas and Archer stayed in the hospital and complained like fugitives. They told it to everyone, including Mary, who was still recovering and getting ready to be discharged.


    "Jazlyn didn''t inform me before acting. She just flew back to the US. Don''t you think she was being unreliable?" Lucas complained again. Looking at his arm which was still hanging, he sighed. "The wound on my arm hasn''t even healed! She just left me in the operating room!"


    Mary pressed her lips together and laughed, "She even swatted a mosquito for you before she left!"


    Lucas smiled awkwardly and quietly stared at her belly for a while. He placed


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    It''s not a tourism peak period. You should be able to afford the plane tickets."


    "Are you going to be fine without us here?" Lucas asked with a streak of worry.


    "Of course! When I get out of the hospital, I''ll go back to William''s father''s house. I''ll return to work much later," she explained. "There wouldn''t be any problem. I promise that Aisha will be satisfied when you go back and tell her about my status."


    Archer touched his nose. "Can we really go?"


    Rolling her eyes, Mary sighed, "Forget it. It''s okay if you don''t leave. I guess I''ve just been wasting my time trying to persuade you."


    "Hello?"


    As soon as Mary finished speaking, Archer took out his phone and dialed a number. "Please, book a ticket to New York for me."


    "Swoosh..." Mary breathed with relief. She thought, ''Wasn''t that just efficient?''

 Chapter 391 Extra Story Going To New York (Part Two)

    "Two tickets, please!" Lucas said hurriedly. "Book one more for me!"


    Looking at their eager faces, Mary laughed. She suddenly remembered that William was still in a coma and wondered if he was ever going to wake up.


    The next day, at JFK international airport, New York City,


    Archer and Lucas got off the plane and walked side by side out of the arrival hall. The splendid nightlife of the metropolitan city had just begun.


    "Would you like to have a drink first?" Lucas put his arm around Archer''s shoulder.


    Archer shook off his hand rudely. "If you want to go, you can. I''m a public figure and can''t afford to be photographed randomly."


    "Humph!" Lucas sounded disdainful. Archer''s car arrived just then. Lucas quickly followed him into the car.


    "You are quick!" Archer sm


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    face suddenly flushed. Sneering at his confident expression, Jazlyn suddenly stabbed him in the waist with her elbow.


    "Ouch!" He grimaced in pain and took a few steps back. "Be careful! Your sweetheart would be killed!"


    "You deserve it!" she screamed.


    "Ouch, my arm hurts!" Lucas groaned again. "My belly too! I''ve been on the plane for a whole day and now I''m being beaten up. This is so unfair!"


    Jazlyn ignored him and walked across the road.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t you have any sympathy?" Lucas followed her in a hurry. "Wait for me! Where are you going?"


    "Get in the car!" Jazlyn entered the car and started it. "Hurry up! Or nobody will take you in tonight."


    Lucas''s face lit up and he quickly hopped into the passenger seat. Sitting still, he fastened his seat belt.

 Chapter 392 Extra Story Kill Her (Part One)

    After Lucas and Jazlyn drove off, Archer escorted Aisha back to his car.


    "Archer, wait! I have a secret mission tonight!" Aisha pushed Archer away immediately.


    "A mission? What mission?" Archer smiled at her and said, "I thought you were suspended? If you get caught by your boss, he''ll get even angrier at you. You''d be better off going back with me. The other policemen will take care of the bad guys."


    Afterwards, Archer dragged her to the car. Thankfully, Aisha didn''t resist anymore, but when she turned her head, she saw two groups of people stumbling out of the bar. The first group was led by an Asian man, and the other was led by a Caucasian. Both groups went to the alley next to the bar.


    "That''s them!" Aisha was so agitated that she shouted at Archer in Mandarin. "Let go of me," she said.


    "Don''t you see how many of them there are? You''re outnumbered. Don''t go! Do you want to die?" Archer held her arm firmly and said, "I just got off the plane. I''m tired, and I''m not here to chase some criminals with you! You''re coming with me whether you like it o


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    riving at Jazlyn and Aisha''s apartment.


    Lucas drew a deep breath when he got off the car. He said, "You picked an unusual place to live."


    "I''m familiar with the women over there. Those women who waved at you just now are acquaintances of mine." Jazlyn teased as she opened the door, "How about I show you around?"


    Lucas glared at her. "You''re more than enough for me."


    She turned and gave Lucas a kick before opening the door. "Come in!" she said.


    As he entered the house, he noticed that her place was even messier than his. There were a bunch of magazines, instant noodle cups, and worn clothes scattered across the place like garbage.


    He tiptoed towards the sofa, facepalmed, and asked, "Are you even a woman? Your house is a mess!"


    "So? Does that make me less of a woman?" She rolled her eyes and straightened her chest. "I''m a real woman!" she proudly declared.


    "Ha ha..." Lucas broke down in laughter as he held his stomach.


    Jazlyn''s face darkened. She grabbed his collar, and said, "Stop laughing or I''ll beat the living daylights out of you!"

 Chapter 393 Extra Story Kill Her (Part Two)

    "Okay! Okay! I''ll stop, jeez!" Lucas straightened himself and stared at Jazlyn with a subtle change in his gaze. "No matter what you said, I''m going to have to verify it myself."


    "What did you say?" Her mind went blank once more.


    "I meant..." After a brief pause, he held the back of her head and kissed her passionately. "Just like this."


    She felt an explosion of pleasure in her mind. Lucas pressed her against the sofa, and she didn''t resist.


    "Your arm..." She remembered the wound on his arm and it halted her.


    "It''s fine. It''s already healed," Lucas whispered in a husky voice, covering her mouth with his lips, regardless of everything.


    Meanwhile, in Archer''s apartment, his place was decorated in black and white. It didn''t match the way he dressed at all. The two managed to avoid being seen by the police and rushed here.


    "Let me help you!" Aisha leaned against him and looked at his pale face. She felt an ache in her heart. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    "No, it''s okay. I don''t need anything." Archer waved his hand in dismissal and sat on the sofa


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    anesthetic. If I can''t deal with your wound, I''m going to lose my job as well."


    "Then hurry the fuck up!" Archer shouted.


    Meanwhile, Aisha was squatting down outside the door as if she had lost her strength to stand. His own flesh and blood wanted to kill her?


    After a while, she heard them talk inside the apartment again. "Young master, the wound has been sterilized and treated. We must go now."


    "Okay," said Archer.


    Aisha stood up and pushed the door open.


    "You''re back so soon?" Archer looked at her with a smile.


    "Yeah." Aisha nodded, her eyes were as tranquil as a spring. "I forgot to bring money. I came back after a short walk. I just came back to grab some money and buy you food."


    "Forget it. I''ve lost my appetite." Archer got up and walked towards Aisha, gently stroking her hair. "You can leave now. I need to get some rest," he said to the driver and the doctor.


    "Yes, young master," said the duo as they went out and closed the door behind them.


    The room was suddenly engulfed in silence. Aisha held Archer''s arm and urged, "You should go to bed."

 Chapter 394 Extra Story Get Married

    "Aisha, let''s get married!" Archer stared at Aisha expectantly.


    "Get married, you say?" Her eyes widened in surprise as she stared into his eyes. Wasn''t everything too sudden? She didn''t even have the chance to prepare anything!


    "I didn''t expect that I would remember the unexpected kiss I had many years ago for so long," said Archer. His charming blue eyes exuded a tender light. "I''ve seen many women of all kinds in my lifetime, and I''ve never found anyone who made me want to settle down. But you''re the only exception, Aisha!"


    "There''s nothing that I can offer you, Archer."


    "You don''t have to give me anything, because I don''t want anything else! I only want you." Archer embraced her and pulled her closer into his arms. He didn''t know what pressure his family would put on him tomorrow. All he wanted to do right now was to protect the woman before his eyes.


    Her tense body relaxed all of a sudden. She nestled in his arms and asked in a soft voice, "Are you sure you want to get married?"


    "I do," he answered concisely.


    "Then let''s get married!" Aisha closed her eyes and whispered, "It''s exhausting being a police officer. My life will be so much easier if you''re going to take care of me, right?"


    "Of course! After we get married, you can just stay at home and do nothing. I''m going to support you." Archer was overwhelmed with happiness when he said those words. His lips curled into a wide grin and he couldn''t stop smiling.


    "From now on, you''re not allowed to perform in erotic scenes and expose too much skin during photo shoots for magazines!"


    Archer giggled. "How did you even know that I''ve taken such photos for magazines?"


    "I didn''t. I just guessed!" she answ


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    toning his shirt. "Why are you in a hurry?"


    "Lucas!" Jazlyn threw herself at him, grinding her teeth. "You¡ª Why did your parents show up out of the blue? I''m freaking out here!"


    "I have no idea! I don''t even know how they found this place!" Lucas looked worried at first, but then his lips curled into a smile. "Perhaps they were eager to see their grandchild." He touched Jazlyn''s belly and suddenly lifted her up. Then, he threw her to the bed, and pressed himself against her.


    "What are you doing?" Jazlyn blushed as she patted Lucas on the shoulder. "Your parents are right outside!" she warned.


    "My mother just told me that we should get married¡ª"


    "You wish! I''m still investigating whether you''re even qualified to be my husband or not!"


    "Investigate? What do you mean?" With a devilish grin, he kept kissing Jazlyn''s face and caressed her body. "Am I qualified now?"


    "Ah¡ª Stop!"


    "I''m not going to! I''m going to do what I did to you last night!"


    The pair was entangled on the bed together. Jazlyn was grinning from ear to ear, adeptly avoiding Lucas''s attempts to kiss her. When she was about to come down with her hands covering her face, she abruptly saw a pair of amused eyes, peering through the door. She didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    Lucas was still unaware of everything. He grabbed Jazlyn and whispered to her ear, "Humph! How dare you try and avoid me! I''ll show you just how powerful I am!"


    Jazlyn slapped Lucas and muttered with trembling lips, "Auntie... Uncle..."


    "Whoops! I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything, don''t worry!" Lucas''s mother hurriedly closed the door.


    Lucas was so mad that he shouted, "Dad! Take Mom home now. Please!"

 Chapter 395 Extra Story Being Separated (Part One)

    Inside Archer''s apartment, Aisha hanged up the phone, shrugged, and told Archer, "They said that they''ll bring my certificates over."


    "That''s great." Archer nodded and held her hand.


    "Are you really going to marry me? Why does it feel so surreal? I barely even know you!" Her palms were starting to sweat. Standing before the gates of the city hall was more nerve-wracking than catching a criminal.


    "We should get married first. We''ll have a lifetime to get to know each other," said Archer.


    Aisha felt a warm sensation in her heart when she heard what he said. Then, she held his hands more intimately.


    Loud sirens could be heard from the distance.


    While the pair was waiting for their certificates, they heard the police sirens getting nearer by the second.


    "I think that there are at least ten police cars coming. What are they going to do?" Aisha smiled.


    "Are you bothered by the sound of the sirens? Do you want to follow them? No way! I won''t let you go." Archer smiled and emphasized, "Today''s our big day."


    Aisha crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Who said I wanted to leave?"


    While they were conversing, the police cars were getting even closer. They all pul


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    .


    "We''re going to be relocated." Aisha shrugged. "Jazlyn and I are going back to A City."


    "How could this happen? " Lucas was dumbfounded.


    "Let''s talk about it on the drive home." Jazlyn waved her hand in dismissal. The three of them stepped into the car and drove back to the apartment on Fifth Avenue.


    As soon as they opened the door, the three of them were completely astonished. They found that the apartment had been cleaned and everything was in order.


    "What happened here? Did a fairy show up to clean up our apartment?" Aisha looked at Jazlyn and Lucas.


    "It''s not a fairy. It''s just my mother." Lucas shook his head in disbelief. Then, he picked up the note on the sofa.


    "My beloved son, please make me a grandchild as soon as possible! Love ¡ª Mom."


    "Okay, somebody tell me what happened." Aisha narrowed her eyes at Jazlyn and snickered. "Did you meet his parents already?"


    "It''s a long story!" Jazlyn sighed. "Boss, you''re our top priority right now. Don''t change the subject!"


    "She''s right." Lucas nodded along with his hands on his hips. He asked, "When will you depart for A City? Are you just going to leave like this? Don''t you want to see Archer again?"

 Chapter 396 Extra Story Being Separated (Part Two)

    "That''s easy for you to say, but can you find him?" Jazlyn said resentfully.


    "I''m sure I can find him somehow. His home is there, and I don''t think it will move. But I am afraid I cannot meet him in person," Lucas said genuinely.


    "You''re talking nonsense again!" Jazlyn kicked Lucas.


    Aisha pursed her lips and said to Lucas, "If you can find his house, I''ll go see him."


    The following day, the three of them managed to find Archer''s family house. It was in the richest neighborhood in Manhattan. It was in the Fifth Avenue in the upper east district known as the "Golden Coast" of New York City.


    "Damn! They also live in Fifth Avenue, yet they''re so wealthy! What about us? The gap between their wealth and ours is huge!" Jazlyn sighed helplessly.


    "Of course, if his house is at the famous Fifth Avenue, you can''t compare with him." Lucas shook his head. "The formation of the Upper East rich neighborhood started from the Fifth Avenue. Needless to say, his family definitely has a rich background. Moreover, everyone who lives there has ''aristocratic faces''. Think about it. If an apartment is expensive, his family lives in a villa! No, scratch that. They live in a manor! It''s just a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eir personalities were extremely different?


    "Father, are you planning to kill me too?" Archer sneered.


    "No, you''ll be fine."


    "Oh? Is that so?" With a devilish smile and sharp eyes, Archer stretched out his arm and pointed a small pistol at his father.


    "Archer, no!" Aisha screamed and quickly tapped around her waist, searching for her gun. Sure enough, it was gone. When did he manage to take her gun without her knowledge?


    "Do you think you can take us all down with that measly gun?" Archer''s father scoffed.


    Archer''s hands were slightly trembling because of the effects of the drugs, but he couldn''t surrender now.


    "Father, I can''t bring myself to kill you, but I can definitely kill myself!" Archer suddenly pointed the gun at his temple, and roared, "Let her go! Otherwise, you''re going to have two corpses on your hands!"


    "Archer, stop!" Aisha sobbed. She had nothing left to ask for, now that a man could sacrifice his life for her. A distant memory flashed through her mind. Several years ago, when she bumped into a man on a street in New York City, she was greeted with a light kiss. Her hat fell off, and she saw through her hair, a fascinating face. It was Archer!

 Chapter 397 Extra Story Being Separated (Part Three)

    His father''s face turned pale. He then clenched his fists and grunted, "Archer, when will you stop acting so foolhardy? Wake up!"


    "If this is what it means to be foolish, then I''d rather not wake up for the rest of my life!" The determination of Archer''s face dazzled his father.


    Aisha suddenly felt a tinge of coldness on her face. When she touched her face, she realized that she had been crying.


    "Let her go," Archer reiterated.


    "You stubborn child¡ª Fine!" Archer''s father finally gave in. He couldn''t give up his only son who he was so proud of, just for the sake of a woman.


    Archer finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Let me escort her out of the manor safely. Otherwise, I won''t stop worrying."


    "Do you not trust your own father? This is ridiculous!"


    "It''s your own damn fault!" With glaring eyes, Archer grabbed Aisha''s hand and pressed the gun against his temple. "Aisha, let''s move!"


    The two walked out of the room, holding hands. A row of bodyguards armed with guns followed behind them.


    "Aisha, go back to A City with Lucas and Jazlyn. I''ll come find you later," Archer whispered.


    "Okay." Aisha nodded firmly.


    "Why are you acting so obedient?" Archer smiled bitterly.


    "Because I trust you!" Aisha blinked and said, "Archer, no matter how long it takes you to come back, I will wait for you. As long as you''re safe and sound, I''m fine with that."


    He clasped her hand even tighter.


    In fact, Lucas and Ja


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ear, "I''ve missed you so much, I''ve missed you so much... I''m finally back!"


    When Aisha regained her senses, her eyes welled up with tears. She punched Archer''s arm and cried, "Archer, you''re really back! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? Woo..."


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Archer held her face and kissed away the tears on her face. "It''s all my fault. I''m here. I will always be here for you now. I won''t let you wait again."


    "I hate you!"


    "I like you..."


    In the distance, Mary and her bridesmaids, and William and his groomsmen were all watching the heartfelt moment with smiles on their faces.


    "Hey!" William ordered the staff near him, "Go and bring Archer''s groomsman''s suit to him."


    "He''s really back!" Lucas crossed his arms and smiled.


    "Of course, his heart is here. He will definitely come back," Victor firmly said.


    The two embraced each other like nobody could separate them.


    "Will you leave me again?"


    "No, I won''t ever leave again." Archer kissed Aisha passionately. "This time, we''re going to be together for the rest of our lives."


    After the wedding ceremony, Lucas whispered into Jazlyn''s ear, "You promised me that you would marry me as soon as Archer came back."


    Jazlyn blushed and said, "I''ll ask when boss will get married. I want to hold a joint wedding ceremony with her."


    Noticing Archer and Aisha holding hands, Lucas giggled and whispered to Jazlyn, "It must be soon."

 Chapter 398 Happiness (Part One)

    In Kary Villa.


    Mary and William got ready to go to Elissa and Alick''s school to attend the parent-teacher conference.


    "Time flies, doesn''t it? Feels like it was only yesterday that they joined school, and now, they''re already halfway through their first year. Makes me feel like I am so old," Mary said with a sigh, picking up her handbag.


    "You don''t look a day older than when I first met you. My wife will always be the same charming beauty that I met a few years ago," William said as he pulled her closer and kissed her.


    Mary wrapped her arm around him and teased, "You''re such a sweet talker! I''ll represent Alick at the meeting today while you represent Elissa, okay?"


    "Why? They''re both in the same class, right?"


    "Alick got the first place in the exam, and I want his teacher to praise me for raising such a smart boy!" Mary said proudly.


    "Like father like son! Anyway, Elissa''s grades aren''t that bad. She is a girl, so she doesn''t need to study all that hard. We''ll always be here to support her," William said with a smile.


    "Well... Can you say for sure that you will be able to support her throughout her life?" Mary a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Alick. I will marry you once we grow up!"


    Seeing that, Mary burst into laughter. She then rested her head on the table and giggled in secret. ''Looks like you will grow up to be a very popular man, Alick!'' she thought to herself.


    "Manager Lu! Are you Manager Lu?"


    All of a sudden, a man''s voice came, pulling her back to reality.


    She immediately composed herself and looked at him. He was a tall, lean man in his forties. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered who he was. "You''re Mr. Huang, right?"


    "Yes, that''s me!" He then pulled up a stool from one of the desks, and sat next to her. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here," he said.


    "It''s good to see you, Mr. Huang." Just when Mary was about to shake his hand, he tightly grabbed her hand. "Is your child in this class as well?" he asked.


    "Yeah," Mary said with an awkward nod and tried to pull her hand away.


    "What a coincidence!" Ignoring her awkwardness, Mr. Huang kept moving closer to her and said, "I was fascinated by your charming personality the last time I worked with your company. It almost feels like we were fated to meet again today, Manager Lu."

 Chapter 399 Happiness (Part Two)

    Looking at all the people around her, Mary chose to ignore him. However, she couldn''t help but feel awkward. Her face turned red with anger when he kept trying to move closer. She was worried that if she reacted badly to him, it might make other parents think that her kids had an uncivilized parent.


    Meanwhile, William had calmed Babe and rushed to the school. The moment he walked into the classroom, he saw a man getting too close to his wife. "Damn it!" he cursed to himself under his breath.


    "Mr. Huang, the conference is about to begin. You''d better get back to your seat now," Mary said politely.


    Mr. Huang''s expression darkened, sending a chill down her spine.


    "Let go of my wife''s hand! It''s been a while, Mr. Huang," William said with a fake smile as he pulled up Mary from her chair.


    Mr. Huang immediately stood up and smiled awkwardly. "Oh, I am so sorry. I didn''t see you there, Mr. Lan! I was just having a friendly conversation with Manager


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d son. "Of course it is amazing, Archer selected the place after giving it a lot of thought," she said.


    "I know, right! Isn''t it the best?" Jazlyn asked as she approached them.


    "Why didn''t he buy this place?" Selah asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, if he bought this place, then we could all live here like one big family!" Ena exclaimed.


    "That is a great idea!


    Did Archer''s family give you a hard time when you visited them this time?" Mary inquired.


    Before Aisha could reply, Jazlyn interrupted and said, "When they saw her son, they wanted to hold him, but he was stuck to his mother and never once left her side, so they had no choice but to suck up to her for the sake of their grandson! In fact, they love her now, and want to spoil her."


    "What do you mean by that? Aisha is priceless, even if she wasn''t a mom!" Archer said, walking up to them.


    "You really have a way with words, Archer," Lucas said as he put an arm around Archer''s shoulder.

 Chapter 400 Happiness (Part Three)

    "Aren''t you better than me in that aspect?" Archer asked with a wink. All the men looked at each other and shouted in unison, "Hey, Jaz!"


    "Only my husband is allowed to call me ''Jaz,'' not you guys!" Jazlyn yelled back at them.


    With a smug look, Lucas said, "Exactly! You guys carry on. I have to go, it''s nature''s call!"


    Jazlyn burst into laughter when she saw him running towards the villa with a frown.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Ena asked in surprise.


    "Where is Lucas going?" Mary asked. "Why is he in such a rush?" Selah questioned as she passed by him.


    Jazlyn couldn''t control herself anymore and shot them a mischievous grin. She then motioned for all the women to come to her and said, "Let me tell you a secret..."


    Glancing at them, Victor asked, "What are they talking about?"


    "What''s the big secret?" Barry asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Eight times? Holy crap!"


    Aisha blurted out all of a sudden. But then, she noticed the men looking a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ds. I am so exhausted. Good night," Ena said with a yawn.


    "Did you say that Jazlyn pranked Lucas? Did she really give him a laxative?" Archer asked in disbelief in their room.


    Aisha nodded and replied, "Yeah! Lucas had to go to the toilet almost eight times last night."


    By then, all the other men had also heard the whole story.


    "I knew Lucas couldn''t have been that strong," William mumbled.


    "What did you say?" Mary asked. She was almost about to fall asleep when she heard him.


    William rolled over and hugged her. "I said, let''s have another baby. I want another son. We already have two daughters, so let''s have another son."


    "Sure, if you''ll give birth to the child!" Mary retorted and slapped him gently on the cheek.


    "That''s impossible, honey. We need to work together on this. Come on!" William pleaded.


    "Get away from me, William!" Mary said sternly.


    "I am not going anywhere. As long as I live, I am going to be with you."


    The End.

 Chapter 401 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    --------------


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    --------------


    3, The Substitute Bride


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    --------------


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    --------------


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    --------------


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    --------------


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    --------------


    8, Take My Breath Away


    "Drive this woman out!"


    "Throw this woman into the sea!"


    When he doesn''t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her.


    "Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.


    --------------


    9, The Enchanted Night


    Four years ago, Cassandra had to marry a wealthy man, though she had no feelings toward him. Similarly, the man whose name was written against hers on the marriage certificate couldn''t care less about her either.


    Four years later, she was drunk on a cruise ship in Rome and the fate sent her a graduation gift, a steaming hot one-night-stand with an unbelievably hansome man.


    She had cheated on her husband! And what was worse, the unbelievably hansome man turned out to be her husband''s brother, Rufus Luo!


    What was she gonna do? How could she live with him under the same roof? What would her husband do to her after he found out the buried secret? And more importantly, how could she resist his boundless charm?


    --------------


    10, Happy Together


    "We''ll be married for only a month. After that, we''ll get divorced immediately."


    Even though their marriage had been arranged by their great-grandfathers before they were born, he believed that such a rude and noisy woman like her didn''t deserve to be his wife.


    Little did they know then that they were destined to be together. Hiram, the handsome young CEO who could never be turned on by a woman, and Rachel, the beauty who somehow brought bad luck onto all the men she went on a date with, were getting married, against all odds.


    --------------


    11, Waiting For a Girl Like You


    "You saved my life, and I owe you one. Fair and square."


    "Is this how you are going to repay my kindness? By sharing my bed? In my own house?"


    "Fine, then come to my place and share my bed. How''s that, huh?"


    People always say what the An Family is capable of is beyond imagination. However, Carla Ji has no idea it''s a nightmare only dressed like a daydream until it''s too late to change anything...


    --------------


    12, Unbreak My Heart


    "A cheater and a bitch. They are perfect for each other," Ashley scoffed in her heart, a faint smile climbing up the corners of her lips. Her smile was so dazzling that no one could look away from her.


    With one swift swig, she emptied the glass of wine down her throat. Never had she imagined that this glass of wine, drugged by her own mother, would bring her to an unbelievably wealthy and handsome man and change her whole life.


    It had been a night of madness. She lost her virginity to the man she never met before. It felt like a dream that was not real, yet that very dream came to life, and was standing right in front of her when she woke up the next day.


    "Kiss me!" he demanded.


    What would happen next?


    --------------


    13, Love Crisi


    s


    After Brian''s once beloved girlfriend leaving him, in the years follow, there is no one who can stir his heart until he meets that girl, a Waitress named Molly.


    What begins in compulsion becomes true love, and soon Molly finds herself torn between 3 entirely different men, in 3 irreconcilable lives. Yet she knows at the bottom of her heart, from the very beginning, that who is the one she truly loves.


    As their fates unfold, the turbulent saga travels around the world, from the sunny tropical island to foggy London, and to lovers'' paradise¡ªParis.


    A story of a pair of lovers, tormented by the past, driven by desires, yet still entangled in a relationship of love and hatred.


    --------------


    14, Billionaire''s Gift


    Mandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.


    Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!


    --------------


    15, Apotheosis


    Falling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.


    Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?


    --------------


    16, Mighty Soldier King


    Former special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.


    As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.


    At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.


    Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?


    --------------


    17, Rebirth of Martial God


    Traversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.


    Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!


    But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!


    --------------


    18, The Legend of Innate Mage


    "Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"


    They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.


    Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger.


    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"


    --------------


    19, Lord Of Martial Arts


    In Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.


    Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.


    He cheated death.


    Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister.


    "You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.


    --------------


    20, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon Throne


    Rocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ...


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    --------------


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    --------------


    22, Addicted Love


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    --------------


    23, My CEO Daddy


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!